Blooming Days

by Hoofprintz

Rating: teen
Tags: My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Starlight Glimmer, Romance, Sunset Shimmer, Adventure, Princess Celestia, Alternate Universe, Twilight Sparkle, Princess Luna, Drama
Length: 292293

Follow the trials, tribulations, and relationships of the three most gifted unicorns in Equestria.

In an Equestria where Princess Luna was never possessed by the Nightmare the world thrived under both Celestia and Luna's rule. As such, the timeline diverted. After rigorous evaluations, Sunset Shimmer was chosen by Princess Celestia to be her student. Twilight Sparkle, having been glossed over by the Sun Princess, was selected by Princess Luna to be her pupil. One day, the Immortal Sisters send their protégés on a mission to a small town. When the villain named Starlight Glimmer appears all of their lives will be changed forever.

New cover art a birthday gift from my friend Heavy Mole

Published 2023-07-06 18:20:00 UTC
Last updated 2025-02-12 13:11:37 UTC

Meet the Headmare

Author's Note

I am flabbergasted, flattered, and all together humbled by the warm reception chapter one received. Truly, it means the world to me that you all are interested. I hope I can write a story that lives up to your expectations. Since there's so much interest I've decided to post the new chapter a day early. Thanks again, so much. On to the chapter...

Meet the Headmare

I'd kept my saddlebags packed as light as I could manage, the items I'd selected to bring along purely essentials, in case something unexpected decided to come along and make everything go horribly wrong. A canteen of water, a few snacks, a simple map of the area, and a mana replenishment gem... for the far-fetched reason that I might get into a particularly sticky situation.

Honestly, I didn't even think I'd need these things. The trip shouldn't take any longer than a few hours, maybe even minutes. I'd studied teleportation extensively with Celestia, as I'm sure Twilight had with Luna, so getting to the settlement should take no more than a couple seconds. Investigating the town itself shouldn't take too long either, not with Twilight and I working at the same time.

Still, it's always better to be safe than sorry. I trotted across the bustling castle grounds, heading towards the meeting place. Off in the distance, near the open gates, Twilight sat alone on a bench. Normally, Celestia and Luna would see us off for a job like this, but I was sure Celestia was busy right now holding day court.

Luna on the other hoof... I wasn't sure where Luna was currently, but I was confident she was preoccupied with something important too or she'd be here. As I walked up to my rival I noted the saddlebags resting on the bench next to her. They looked just as light as mine, if not moreso. I was really curious to know what she'd deemed important enough to bring with her.

"You're on time, that's a surprise," she tried to exude the same arrogance as before, but she looked... sad? Had she been crying?

"You're early, that's not," I shot back. "Is everything okay? You don't look so good," I tried to sound as sympathetic as possible. She only shrugged in response, forgoing a verbal reply. If she didn't want to talk about it I wasn't going to pressure her about it. "What'd you bring?" I pressed a hoof against her bags. She pulled them away as she got to her hooves, looking seriously annoyed with me.

"Things I might need," her eyes narrowed on mine as if she thought I were an insect not worth her time. "Just because we're doing this together doesn't mean we're friends, Sunset," she placed her bags on her back.

"We could be..." I said under my breath, my ears flattening atop my head. I couldn't understand why she was always like this. Did she actually hate me? It didn't feel like it, more like she just didn't want to be in my presence at all, like we weren't even compatible as beings in any way, shape, or form.

"What did you say?!" she snapped, apparently not hearing my comment, but assuming the worst.

"Don't you think Luna would want us to-"

"WATCH YOUR TONGUE, SUNSET! YOU DON'T KNOW HER HIGHNESS OR WHAT SHE WISHES!" she was suddenly fuming and in my face, forcing me to put some distance between us. "I won't tolerate any disrespect directed towards My Mistress." Her ire had drawn the gaze of several guards stationed at the gate as well as some passersby. Thankfully, the unwanted attention had also managed to calm her down a bit.

I'd screwed up. I never referred to Celestia by just her name. It felt... wrong, felt outright disrespectful. I should've held the same reverence for her sister, at the very least in front of her pupil, the one who probably held her in the highest of regards. I already knew and...

"I'm... I'm sorry Twilight," my head fell. The chime of her magic charging drew my gaze.

"Let's just go," she huffed as she turned away from me. "I don't have to hold your hoof to get you there, do I?"

"No." I fueled my own spell, her question feeling like a challenge.

"Good. Try to arrive to the north, about a quarter mile away from the town." She gave instructions before quickly popping out of existence.

"Fine," I said to no one in particular before I closed my eyes and casted the same spell she had. Directional teleportation was a bit different than the quick snap of a close range teleport... at least for a unicorn. As I moved outside reality I could still see and sense the physical world. It was the easiest way to reappear without doing so inside of solid matter.

As I drew near the destination from the boundary between existence and oblivion, I could see Twilight already waiting for me. I blipped back into the world a few feet from her, a semi-satisfied grin on her lips.

"Not bad, you hit the mark perfectly," she started toward the two rows of houses that the town appeared to consist of without another word. Well, those buildings and a single mansion at the end of them. That place easily dwarfed the others, its size nearly bigger than the rest combined.

"Thanks, I guess?" I wasn't sure if that was meant to be a genuine compliment or if she was just being contemptuous.

"If anything happens, let's just stay out of each other's way, alright?" she said as I trotted up next to her. "I know you're not useless, you are Princess Celestia's apprentice after all, but we've never worked together before, so giving each other ample space to operate is probably for the best," she kept her gaze locked on the town.

"Did you just compliment me?" I couldn't help but ask. She looked at me as if I'd just stepped on her tail.

"Would you just focus?" she spat before turning her attention back toward the town.

"Sorry," I replied sheepishly. Annoying her had always been one of my guiltiest pleasures. She beat me at nearly everything else, pressing her buttons was one of the only ways I could ever get even the most hollow of victories.

Somewhere along the line I'd realized making her flustered made her even cuter than usual too. Not that I thought she was cute or anything, it was just-

"Everything looks fairly mundane." She was already assessing the town and the surrounding area. "Other than the fact that nopony is around. What do you think?"

"Me!?" I was blindsided by her question. I really didn't expect her to speak to me much during this mission, much less seek my input directly.

"Obviously, Sunset," she shook her head in frustration. "Why wouldn't I ask you? You're not an idiot, are you?" If she kept tossing compliments at me like this, I wasn't sure I'd be able to keep my composure.

"I'm not," I shook off the embarrassment. "Princess Luna said they were dreaming of imprisonment..." I scanned the town, noticing the houses looked pretty normal. "Maybe they're locked inside their homes?"

"You could be right..." Her horn lit up as she pulled something small out of her saddlebags with a spell. "Here, eat this," she pushed a small yellow berry right up to my face, almost shoving it directly into my mouth.

"What is it?" I shrunk back from the fruit on instinct alone.

"What, you don't trust me?" she asked with a cocky grin. I stared back at her with my own expression of annoyance. I bit down on the berry without any further hesitation. I wasn't sure if I trusted the unicorn, but I was certain she hadn't come all the way out here just to poison me.

"This is delicious!" I spoke with a full mouth. The sweet juice of the fresh fruit running down my throat felt like jolts of electricity shocking me into a better state of awareness. It tasted kind of like cotton candy and made me wish I had another.

"It's a Sleepknot berry," she chuckled, satisfied I'd eaten it without any more protests. "I noticed this morning at breakfast, but I guess it's not that hard to see."

Noticed? Noticed what?

"You're exhausted," she pointed at my face with her hoof. "I've seen those same eyes staring back at me countless times in the mirror. It's a miracle you're up and about. That berry won't give you anything close to a full night's rest, but it should help you out."

"Twilight..." I blushed something fierce, her consideration of my well being catching me completely off guard. Nopony had ever done anything like that for me before, save Celestia. It made my heart flutter in my chest. "Thank you." The fruit worked immediately, waking me up considerably from the lethargic state I'd been in seconds ago. I wasn't feeling one hundred percent by any means, but I did feel a whole lot better.

"Don't mention i-" Twilight was interrupted as we crossed the threshold of the town, a blaring siren buzzing loudly before a mare's voice spoke over a seriously grating loudspeaker.

"Everypony, it looks like we have some visitors. You know what that means!" The voice was full of saccharine... disturbingly so. Twilight was already ready, her horn shining brightly. I followed her example, summoning my own mana reserves. Whatever this mare was planning on doing we'd be ready for it.

All twelve front doors on both sides of the town were thrown open at the exact same moment, their occupants trotting out with the biggest smiles I'd ever seen on any creatures. Unicorn, pegasi, and earth ponies of all shapes and sizes organized themselves into two lines, one standing on each side of the town.

"What are they doing?" I wasn't asking Twilight, but the words unintendedly came out of my mouth.

"Look at their cutie marks," she whispered. If Twilight's twitchy body language said anything, it was that she was ready for a confrontation. Examining the ponies closer I finally understood what she'd meant.

"They're all the same..." my eyes grew wide. Every single one of their cutie marks was an equal sign, no variation amongst them whatsoever. It was creepy to the max. As if they all shared a single mind, they turned their heads our way, their expressions never changing in the slightest. They took a deep breath.

"WELCOME TO HER TOWN!" they shouted together, much like a military squad or similar group might.

"This is way too freaky, Twilight," I whispered.

"Whatever you do, don't let your guard down," she whispered back.

"Excellent job, everypony!" The mare over the intercom spoke once again before the speaker screeched and then became silent. The ponies returned to standing at attention as both double doors to the mansion opened.

A single, solitary unicorn mare stepped out of the building, her look of smug self-confidence already wearing on my nerves. Her coat was a pinkish, light purple, or more a shade of lilac, I suppose. Her mane and tail were a mix of two darker purples and a cyan highlight. The color scheme kind of made them look similar to Twilight's, but the way this other pony styled them left much to be desired. Her cutie mark was a four point star with small wavy ribbons above it.

She trotted our way, not a care in this or any other world, as if this entire situation was an everyday occurrence for her. The ponies that flanked her didn't move a muscle or make a sound as she moved toward us.

"Follow my lead," Twilight said under her breath.

"Right," I nodded.

"Greetings, strangers," the smile the mare gave the two of us sent red flags flying through my mind. "My name is Starlight Glimmer. Welcome to my town!" I don't think her smile could've gotten any larger.

"My name i-"

"Twilight Sparkle." Okay, I was wrong. The mare cut Twilight off as her smile somehow grew even more disturbing. "You're Princess Luna's protégé. You failed countless times to impress Princess Celestia so her younger sister decided to take pity on you."

"WHAT!?" I could feel the waves of anger rolling off of the lavender mare as she got in the lilac pony's face. Twilight's anger coupled with her piercing glare was enough to make me recoil, but had no effect on her target whatsoever.

"Which would make you," Starlight outright ignored the fuming pony in front of her, stepping past her to focus her attention on me. "Sunset Shimmer, Princess Celestia's protégé. You..." Her smile faded, a look of disgust replacing it. "You're an indolent little mare, aren't you?"

"I- what?" Her sudden condescension staggered me. I struggled to catch up with the conversation, looking at Twilight and then back at the lilac mare.

"So pathetic. You aren't fit to stand at the side of the Princess of the Sun," she scowled. While it wasn't expected, it hit way too close to home.

"H-how dare you!" The mixture of rage and sadness in me quickly surfaced. I wanted nothing more than to throttle this arrogant mare, but I'd told Twilight I'd let her take the lead so I didn't take any further action.

"Now, now ladies, let's not do anything rash," she turned on her heel, walking away from us. "If you're going to be productive members of your new home, you're going to have to be good little foals."

What?

Twilight looked at me filled with as much confusion as I.

"What are you talking about?" I spat as I grew more and more annoyed. I don't know who she thought she was, but we weren't pushovers, even if she had the backing of her little group. "There's something wrong with-"

"Sunset," Twilight said calmly, though it did little to cool my head. "Calm down," she pretty much commanded. She was right. I knew she was. Picking a fight in a situation like this was probably the worst idea I could possibly have. Who knows what these freaks were capable of?

"Oh! I see what you're doing!" Starlight looked over her shoulder, her smirk back and more infuriating than ever. "Tsk, sillies," she fully turned and approached us. "I bet you think I'm trying to trick you into doing something rash... don't you?" As she said those two words her face contorted into one of pure malice. "Oh no. Oh no no no," her horn erupted with turquoise light. "As soon as you stepped hoof in my home your fate was decided. The two of you are never going to leave this place."

The Prodigy

I had to be ready as quickly as possible. If Her Highness was so openly worried then the situation was beyond serious. I had to do everything in my power to fix it for her.

I tossed a few things into my saddlebags without thinking too much. Multiple mana amplification gems, three spell nullifiers, and Her Highness' Blessing of the Moon were all I might need to get this task done.

The gems and nullifiers would make any fight I might find myself in much easier to handle while the Blessing was far more important. I only had the one, a gift from my beloved mentor for my eighteenth birthday. She'd said to use it when I was in trouble and I had no other viable options. It was a small rough stone that looked like it had come directly from the surface of her moon. I wasn't really sure what it did, but I always brought it with me on every mission that could potentially be classified as even remotely dangerous.

Bringing survivalist items seemed pointless. We wouldn't be gone long enough to warrant them and besides, it was a town where ponies lived. It's not like there'd be a shortage of food or water there. I stared at my bags, running over the list in my head of proper precautions and preparations. I wasn't forgetting anything, but there was still one thing bothering me, one variable I had no control over...

Sunset Shimmer.

The golden unicorn was... troublesome, to say the least. She was a slacker who had so much potential Princess Celestia personally chose her to be her protégé. It was absolutely infuriating. What could she have possibly done to deserve such an opportunity? I could run circles around her when it came to spell utilization, mana capacity, and general magical ability.

Who even cares?

I ended up getting something so much better anyway. I'd looked up to the Princess of the Sun as I'd grown, just like the majority of other fillies and colts do. The Sun Princess demanded praise and adoration and I'd wanted nothing more than to be the one to give them to her as her student. I'd dreamt of it often, walking side by side with Princess Celestia... being her protégé.

Every year the princess held... tryouts, for lack of a better term, to become her apprentice. Any and all creatures were welcome to take the tests she'd personally created. I'd tried every chance I got since I turned five, the youngest age allowed to enter. It was quite an experience. As I grew up I started to ace the spell portions with literally no effort at all.

Destruction, Illusion, Restoration, Transfiguration. I could perform them all in my sleep by the time I turned fifteen, but Princess Celestia's tests didn't only take into account one's magical ability. For some reason she'd made the decision to include the strangest subjects in the written tests.

Stuff like, how many friends do you have? When was the last time you told a lie? Do you have any pets? When is the last time you gave someone something expecting nothing in return? Have you ever abandoned a friend in their hour of need? What is a funny joke you enjoy?

Foolish things like that filled the practical parts of the evaluations as well. How one would even study such topics was something I couldn't comprehend. I mean, it was easy enough to lie, but that never helped. I told the truth.

I don't have any friends. Like an hour ago, who doesn't lie? No, I don't have time for a pet, there are much more important things to take care of. Probably my older brother on his last birthday. I already said, I don't have any friends. I'm not a comedian, I don't know any jokes.

I failed.

The next year I tried a different approach. I had to. If telling the truth hadn't worked then doing the opposite had to. So...

Even though I didn't want to. Even though it went against everything I'd ever been taught... I lied.

I have several very good friends. I haven't lied in a long time, even though everypony does, I do my best not to. I have a pet cat named Mittens and a dog named Spike. I love them both very much. I bought my mom a gift for Mother's day. I think she really liked it. Of course not, I love my friends very much and would do anything for them. A pony walks into a bar. Ouch.

Again, I failed. It didn't matter which method I tried. Year after year after year, I failed in spectacular fashion. It killed me.

When I'd found out about Sunset... when I'd heard she'd passed... that she'd been the only one to do so in centuries... that she'd done what I couldn't... that she'd become what I'd always dreamt of, I fell into the darkest depression. My nights became filled with vivid nightmares which caused me to start losing sleep.

My days were just as cold and lonely as my nights. My parents eventually lost all confidence in my ability and pushed me to take a different path in life. I didn't want a different life. I'd poured my everything into becoming Princess Celestia's student. There was nothing else.

My nights and even most days were spent tossing and turning in bed, trying to get any rest whenever possible. The nightmares made sure that wouldn't happen any time soon.

Still, I fought. As hard as I could, I fought against the darkness, against the horrible dreams, but they, along with everything else, were slowly overwhelming me, gradually wearing down my sanity. My family had always been there for me before. Mom and Dad being especially supportive, but once it became absolutely clear that there was no chance for me as the Sun Princess' apprentice they turned against me. Shining Armor... he only really cared about his career in the military. The less said about him the better. I was alone. There was no one. There was nothing.

It was all her fault.

Sunset Shimmer.

She took everything from me. My hopes. My dreams. The very sun itself. More than anything or anypony else, I hated her, LOATHED her. I slowly became a bitter, unhappy mare.

That's when Her Highness came to me. She dealt with the nightmares, with the darkness, with ease. It was magnificent. She was magnificent. The way she moved, the way she eliminated the darkness. It was all so... breathtaking. Much like her older sister, I'd always viewed My Mistress in an... uninformed light. My impression of Princess Celestia was from a place of love and respect. For the Princess of the Moon though, it was from a reverential terror. What she represented, the night itself, the dark, those were both things I feared.

When she saved me... when I got to speak with her face to face for the first time, I finally realized how incorrect I'd been. There was an immense difference between the dark of the night and darkness. The night was beautiful and welcoming, not a thing to be afraid of. It was something that could blot out the ugliness of darkness, something that could overcome all things if embraced lovingly.

Just like Her Highness. She shined even brighter than her sister, it simply took a discerning eye to see just how amazing she really was. When I finally saw it, I was mesmerized by her strength, by her elegance... by her beauty. From somewhere within her endless grace she'd identified something worthwhile in me.

I didn't deserve her mercy or her kindness, yet she gave both without reservation. She took me on as her apprentice when I was nothing more than a sulking mess of a pony. That day she gained my undying loyalty, reverence, and devotion. If she asked it of me, I would turn against Princess Celestia, Equestria, and anything else for her, zero hesitation.

And right now she was worried... suffering. I would work with my worst enemy if it meant I could help her in any way. I'd do anything for her, which right now meant leaving my comfort zone and trying to cooperate with Sunset.

She was tired... I let out the breath I'd been holding in before opening the nightstand next to my bed. Inside were an abundance of Sleepknot berries. I had innumerable late nights, My Mistress' preferred time of day. It was hard adjusting to a schedule centered around the later hours, but these berries helped when I couldn't go on with just my own strength.

I placed one inside my saddlebags before closing the drawer. Any more than a single berry and I risked getting her... wired, for lack of a better term. With such little data we'd need Sunset at peak performance in case anything went awry. This wouldn't put her at maximum efficiency, but it would wake her up better than a freezing cold shower.

I lifted the bags onto my back, tying them securely in place. I still had ten minutes before our agreed upon time, but there was no reason to postpone. The early bird caught the worm, after all. With a quick flourish of mana I teleported to the castle's southern gates.

The area around the gates was hectic at this particular time of day. Ponies along with various other creatures were entering and exiting the castle's premises on an almost endless loop. I gave the guards at the gate a polite smile before taking a seat at one of the benches that littered the area.

I wouldn't receive one back. I was Her Highness' only pupil and that meant I was viewed with the same sense of fear as she was. It was annoying, but there was little anypony could do about it. After the first couple of months, I'd grown accustomed to it.

Just within the castle's gates was a wide open expanse, stone benches and moderately sized fountains decorating the area. There were multiple brick pathways going in different directions leading to the castle itself as well as the gardens and some of the other smaller surrounding buildings that were home to both certain privileged creatures and places of work.

It was a warm sunny day. A bit hot for my tastes, but there was a gentle breeze that felt pleasant to the coat. I much preferred the night's more cool atmosphere, but it's not like I could do everything during that time... even though I wished I could.

Nopony greeted me or even acknowledged my existence. I regretted not bringing a book to immerse myself in. A yak passed by, looking completely out of place amongst the ponies, even more so than the group of Kirin that walked a few yards away. Canterlot was beginning to look like a melting pot of creatures. That wasn't necessarily a bad thing, as long as everypony followed the laws set forth by Princess Celestia and Her Highness.

Twilight... The soft, lilting voice of My Mistress gently rang out in my head. Shortly after I'd become her protégé we made a magical pact with one another that formed a link between our minds. At any time, through concentration, we could speak with one another telepathically. While some might view that as invasive, it made me feel less lonely and I think My Mistress felt the same.

Yes, Your Highness? I replied promptly.

Forgive me, my dearest. I cannot see you off... I am truly sorry. I was not worthy of her. She'd done nothing wrong. She even took time out of her busy day to concern herself with me. I could feel tears stinging at the corners of my eyes.

Your Highness... I had to steel my nerves so that I wouldn't cry. How she could be so altruistic was beyond me. Thank you so much. It means the world to me that you'd express remorse for something that I'd never hold against you.

You are my dearest student, Twilight. If I could, I'd give you so much more than just pathetic apologies. Yes, I was definitely having trouble not crying.

You've already given me so much, Your Highness. I wiped a tear from my eye. I don't merit such-

Twilight, her voice was suddenly much more firm. I've already told you and I shall keep doing so until you accept it. Stop looking down on yourself. You are a servant of the night and my dearest pupil. Your worth is incalculable and incomparable, to Equestria... and to me.

I sniffled as I wiped the tears from my eyes. Of course, Your Highness. Thank you for reminding me. When I'd failed to become Princess Celestia's apprentice I'd convinced myself I was a worthless failure. When I'd found out about Sunset Shimmer succeeding I felt like she was better than me in every conceivable way.

My mentor pulled me out of that self-destructive mindset and since then kept constantly building me back up. It felt like I would never be able to repay her for everything she'd done for me, but I'd do anything I could to try.

Good, the appointed time draws near, Twilight. Keep your wits about you and be on your guard. Her go to advice was sound. Be smart and protect myself. I expect to have a pleasant dinner with my dearest student tonight and I fully expect her to be safe and sound.

Your wish is my command, Your Highness. I chuckled.

Twilight! She wasn't mad, but it definitely bothered her. I meant every single word.

I'm sorry, Your Highness. I couldn't resist. I giggled.

I shall see you when you return, my dearest student. Her voice faded from my mind. My focus back in the real world, I spotted Sunset trotting my way. I quickly wiped my face and took a deep breath, definitely not wanting her to see me in such an unsightly state.

"You're on time, that's a surprise," I pointed at her, hoping my barb would draw her attention away from my eyes that were probably puffy and red.

"You're early, that's not," she was quick to snap back, but the look of confusion that passed over her features for only a second told me she did, in fact, notice. "Is everything okay?" Since everything was, not that I'd talk about it with her if there was something wrong anyway, but since I was fine, I merely shrugged in response. "What'd you bring?" Choosing not to pursue that conversation, she instead began prodding at my saddlebags.

"Things I might need," I inadvertantly glared at her. Fighting with her wasn't a good way to start this mission, but I couldn't stand her laid back attitude... amongst other things about her. "Just because we're doing this together doesn't mean we're friends Sunset," my emotions spilled out. She said something under her breath, probably throwing her own insult, but I didn't quite catch it. "What did you say!?"

"Don't you think Luna," Had she just addressed Her Highness without a proper title? I saw crimson in light of her lack of respect. "would want us to-"

"WATCH YOUR TONGUE, SUNSET! YOU DON'T KNOW HER HIGHNESS OR WHAT SHE WISHES!" She cowered away at my sudden fury. "I will not tolerate any disrespect directed toward My Mistress!" I'd drawn the attention of spectators around us, but I really didn't care. NOPONY would show my mistress a lack of proper respect when I was around.

"I'm... I'm sorry, Twilight," she looked genuinely remorseful causing me to feel a bit guilty... but only just a bit. This wasn't going very well. Thoroughly frustrated, I prepared a teleportation spell.

"Let's just go," I turned away from her. If I continued looking at the mare I'd probably keep berating her. "I don't have to hold your hoof to get you there, do I?" She had experience with teleportation, of that I was certain, but that didn't mean she was adept at it.

"No." I heard her mana begin to sing. Here's to hoping she didn't screw this up like she tended to with so many other tasks.

"Good. Try to arrive to the north, about a quarter mile away from the town." That should give us ample time to formulate a plan of action... and maybe I could fix the foul atmosphere I'd stirred up unintentionally. I snapped out of reality for a few seconds before I was standing in the valley where the town was located.

Author's Note

Here we travel backwards a bit to see things unfold from Twilight's perspective. We also get some insight into her past and some of her motivations. Is she justified? I wonder. Maybe she's just completely wrong. Guess we'll see.

Playtime

Author's Note

In this chapter the girls come face to face. Will Starlight do something crazy? Well, she is a bit crazy. Thanks for reading and commenting all. On to the chapter. Oh! and feel free to ask any questions. I love interacting with you all.

Playtime

The "town" was a pathetic little thing. Consisting of only two rows of fairly dilapidated houses, six in each line, they all looked like they'd seen much better days, at least from this far away. The building at the end of the single road that divided the houses though... that place looked like it would fit right in inside of Canterlot's most wealthy district. It was abundantly clear who was in charge of this place.

Sunset flashed into the space a few feet away from me, a confident grin on her muzzle.

"Not bad, you hit the mark perfectly," I wasn't impressed, but I was satisfied. At least she kind of lived up to her title as Princess Celestia's student. It was by no means easy to teleport to a location you'd never been to before, especially one hundreds of miles away from your current location.

"Thanks, I guess?" she sounded a little offended. What, couldn't she take a compliment? Whatever, we had bigger things to worry about.

"If anything happens, let's just stay out of each other's way, alright?" I was taking in the area carefully as I walked toward the town. There wouldn't be many escape routes if we had to make a hasty exit. I'd have to rely on Sunset if things took a turn for the worse, but I didn't want that to happen due to a mistake we made by getting in each other's way. "I know you're not useless, you're Princess Celestia's apprentice after all, but we've never worked together before, so giving each other ample room to operate is probably for the best."

"Did you just compliment me?" she smiled at me with a questioning brow. This mare really knew how to test my patience.

"Would you just focus?" I couldn't help but growl at her. We didn't have time for silly games, we'd been entrusted with an important duty and focusing was of the utmost importance. Her relaxed demeanor was really starting to piss me off.

"Sorry." She looked truly repentant so I decided to let her off the hook... for now.

"Everything looks fairly mundane," I remarked. Maybe if I... Ugh! Maybe if I tried to be cordial with her, it'd help. "Other than the fact that there's literally nopony around. What do you think?"

"Me!?" she practically shouted in shock.

Really!? REALLY!?

"Obviously, Sunset," I tossed my head back and forth so I wouldn't choke the mare. "Why wouldn't I ask you? You're not an idiot, are you?" She obviously wasn't. She was clearly capable if Princess Celestia relied on her for so much, she just didn't know how to carry herself properly.

"I'm not," she grinned. "Princess Luna said they were dreaming of imprisonment..." For the first time since we'd gotten here she began examining things. "Maybe they're locked inside their homes?"

"You could be right..." I agreed with her assessment. Since we were drawing close to the settlement I casted a simple spell to draw the berry from my bags. "Here, eat this." I tried to feed it directly to her... was that not the friendly thing to do?

"What is it?" she recoiled away from my gift.

"What, you don't trust me?" I smiled, my question more of a taunt than anything else. It made her mad, but she ate the darn thing with no more objections so it was worthwhile. It was nice to know I could still get to her as much as she did me.

"This is delicious!" she chewed like she hadn't eaten anything in months. It was kind of adorable... in a disgusting sort of way.

"It's a Sleepknot berry," I chuckled. "I noticed this morning at breakfast, but I guess it's not that hard to see. You're exhausted," I pointed at her chin where some of the juice had spilled out before I continued on to enter the border of the town. "I've seen those same eyes staring back at me countless times in the mirror. It's a miracle you're up and about. That berry won't give you anything close to a full night's rest, but it should help you out."

"Twilight... thank you." Her gratitude was nice to hear, but I didn't need it. If it helped her perform better it was worth bringing the fruit.

"Don't mention i-" As we crossed the threshold into the town a loud buzzing sound bellowed from an unseen speaker. I readied my mana, a spell waiting on the tip of my horn, just in case.

"Everypony it looks like we have visitors. You know what that means!" a mare's voice followed the buzzing. It must've been the leader of this place. Sunset's magical chime joined my own, a little later than I would've preferred, but at least she was being a touch cautious.

Good.

The citizens of the town poured out of their homes forming two tidy lines on either side of the street. Their expressions contained some of the most disturbing grins I've ever witnessed, some looking as if they were in intense pain. I studied them more thoroughly as quickly as I could. A healthy mix of earth ponies, pegasi, and unicorns, some donned clothes, others hats.

Everything looked to be fairly normal except one thing. Their flanks... I tensed up. Her Highness was right. There was definitely something off about this place.

"What are they doing?" Sunset asked.

"Look at their cutie marks," I whispered. If the unicorns started slinging spells and the pegasi took to the sky we would be at a disadvantage no matter what our level of skil was. We were hopelessly outnumbered and had no clue what their capabilities were.

"They're all the same..." Guess Sunset hadn't noticed before. They locked their gazes on us as one, as if they were machines programmed to do so.

"WELCOME TO HER TOWN!" they yelled loudly. This was way too wierd.

"This is way too freaky, Twilight," Sunset echoed my thoughts.

"Whatever you do, don't let your guard down," I whispered back. We had to be extremely careful or risk failing... I couldn't let that happen. I had to do this. For Her Highness.

"Excellent job, everypony!" The mare announced over the unseen speakers. The citizens turned their heads forward, not moving any other parts of their body. The doors to the fancy house opened, a cocky looking mare trotting through them.

She was physically unremarkable, other than the goofy mane, but the swagger she carried herself with coupled with the arrogance on her face made me grind my teeth. Such blatant confidence should be reserved only for a princess yet this... UNICORN obviously thought so highly of herself. God, I hoped she was the problem. I wanted nothing more than to wipe that smug look off of her face.

"Follow my lead," I said under my breath through my clenched jaw.

"Right," she nodded. Can't say I wasn't a little more than pleased she didn't argue.

"Greetings, strangers," the unicorn smiled so artificially I'm surprised she didn't burst out laughing. She clearly wasn't very good at deceit. "My name is Starlight Glimmer. Welcome to my town!"

"My name i-"

"Twilight Sparkle," her smile grew less fake and much more deranged.

So that's her real face.

"You're Princess Luna's protégé. You failed countless times to impress Princess Celestia so her younger sister decided to take pity on you."

"WHAT!?" I saw red as I got directly in her personal space. She knew exactly which of my buttons to press.

"Which would make you," she completely ignored me, glaring at the golden unicorn beside me. "Sunset Shimmer, Princess Celestia's protégé. You..." the smile had left her face, replaced by a repulsed grimace. "You're an indolent little mare, aren't you?"

"I- what?" Sunset was caught off guard by the sudden insult, looking at me for a moment before returning her gaze to the lilac mare.

"So pathetic. You're not fit to stand at the side of the Princess of the Sun." I couldn't say why... I mean, I agreed with her, but... seeing the hurt on Sunset's face... I wouldn't be able to tolerate this obnoxious mare much further.

"H-how dare you!" Sunset's face reflected my own. Seeing the shift from pain to rage made me realize exactly what Starlight Glimmer was trying to do. I centered myself, forcing my emotions back into check. Yes, whoever this unicorn was, she was terrible at deceit, but exceptional at manipulation.

"Now, now ladies, let's not do anything rash," she turned on her heel, walking away from us. "If you're going to be productive members of your new home, you're going to have to be good little foals."

What?

I looked at Sunset, utter confusion crashing through me. The gold mare was just as bewildered as I.

"What are you talking about?" Sunset got out before I could, her own rage steadily mounting. This pony was clearly out of her mind and with the numbers in her favor we were at her mercy. "There's something wrong with-"

"Sunset," I had to get her to cool off or we'd play right into this maniac's hooves. "Calm down," I ordered.

"Oh! I see what you're doing!" Starlight looked over her shoulder, her smirk back and more grating than ever. "Tsk, sillies," she turned around and approached us. "I bet you think I'm trying to trick you into doing something rash... don't you?" As she said those two words her face contorted into one of pure malice. "Oh no. Oh no no no," her horn flared to life. "As soon as you stepped hoof in my home your fate was decided. The two of you are never going to leave this place."

I'd never been more terrified than I was in that moment. That was the visage of a real monster and paired with her words, it felt as if she could deliver on that promise whenever she wanted. Plans of escape, plans of fighting, even plans of bargaining ran through my mind, but they all ended up in failure. I was just so... scared.

"You can bring a thousand more ponies and an army of dragons if you want," Sunset's roar of defiance drew my gaze. "There's no way you can defeat ponies as powerful as Twilight and I," the kind smile she gave me rallied my confidence. "Not if we fight together!"

Fine, so she's a little cool.

"She's right, Starlight," Sunset's little speech bolstered my confidence. "It doesn't matter how man-" the mad cackling that came from the unicorn abruptly cut me off.

"Wait a second," she got out between breaths once her laughter began to die down. "Don't tell me you two think I'd put my beloved playthings in danger."

"You honestly think you can take Princess Celestia's and Princess Luna's disciples at the same time?" Sunset chuckled. For some reason Starlight's bravado didn't strike me as just posturing.

"Oh my little foals, I don't need help dealing with you," Starlight's horn shined brighter with unrestrained power. "There are only two in this land that can oppose me," her mood instantly changed to deathly serious.

There was no time for me to react, no time for me to do anything really. I couldn't move any part of my body except for my eyes, Starlight's spell so powerful I could barely even breathe. I looked to my side to find Sunset in the exact same predicament as I. This was bad. Really, really bad.

The two of us were lifted off the ground as if we weighed nothing, the unicorn before us not even seeming to put much effort into such a strong spell. It couldn't be merely telekinesis, at least not any telekinesis I was aware of. Telekinesis didn't typically lock down one's magic so... definitively.

"Now then, let's see what's in those bags of yours, shall we?" Our saddlebags were on our backs one second and being rummaged through by the smug unicorn the next. I struggled and fought against the pressure, but it was no use. Where had she gotten this kind of power? "Wow guys, It's just a bunch of garbage," she looked thoroughly irritated before her face lit up in delight. "OH, what's this?" She lifted Her Highness' Blessing out of my bag and took it into her grubby hooves.

"THAT'S MINE!" I lost it. My eyes shimmered as my mana levels elevated past a point I could contain them. Starlight's spell shattered like glass that'd been struck with a sledgehammer. Her grasp on us failed, sending Sunset and I falling to the ground. I didn't have the strength to land on my hooves, instead crashing down onto my side.

"TWILIGHT!" Sunset called out my name, but I was utterly spent, the amount of mana to break us free beyond my normal capacity.

"Braaaavo, Twilight!" Starlight glared at me as she dropped the Blessing, an intrigued look coming to her face. "I guess I'll have to deal with you first," she laughed as she launched another spell directly at me. I only had the strength to turn my head away slightly and brace for impact.

"Think again, Starlight!" Sunset leapt in front of me, a small teal shield of magic projected in front of her protecting the two of us from harm. "Are you okay?" she asked me, glancing over her shoulder as she kept the shield firmly between the two of us and our foe. I could only nod weakly in response. "I'll protect you no matter what, don't worry!"

Ok, maybe she's really cool.

"Fine," Starlight's voice was eerily calm. "I like your cutie mark more anyway, Sunset." Starlight casted another spell, a thin beam shooting from her horn. It ripped through Sunset's shield as if it were made of paper. The energy slammed into Sunset sending her tumbling backward almost causing her to fall on top of me.

"Darn it... she's-" Sunset never got to finish her thought. Another wave of mana grabbed her, this one different than the first that had only lifted us into the air. She looked utterly terrified as she closed her eyes in agony.

"Sun..." I tried to speak, to do anything, but I couldn't. I watched in horror as her cutie mark left her flank, the same lifeless looking equal sign forming where the brilliant sun had just been. Sunset was thrown to the ground, her body trembling as she stared longingly at her cutie mark as it floated over to Starlight.

"Another one for my collection..." Starlight examined Sunset's cutie mark with demented glee. I seriously considered calling out to Her Highness... but I couldn't. No... I didn't care if I died, I wouldn't let her down in that way. "Now it's your turn, little foal," Starlight looked down at me with her deranged grin.

I'm sorry, Your Highness... I failed.

"Then we can get you two to wo-"

"I do believe that's quite enough, Starlight Glimmer." The voice that echoed from the sky above us made my heart soar.

"Y... Your... Highness..." I barely managed to get out as she landed gracefully before me and Sunset. I was always ecstatic to see my mistress, but this time her presence drove me to tears.

"My dearest student..." she kept her gaze locked on Starlight as she acknowledged me. "You've nothing to worry about now. You are safe."

"I knew you'd come eventually." The look of pure unadulterated fury on Starlight's face would've caused the staunchest royal guard to turn tail and run home to their mother, but Her Highness stood her ground, undeterred.

"Then you are fully aware that your machinations are done for." Her Highness was not affected in the slightest by Starlight's aura. "You are under arrest, Starlight Glimmer. For the enslavement of the ponies of this town and for assaulting Celestia's pupil and my beloved student."

"You think I'm that stupid, Luna?" Starlight barked. "I've prepared for your arrival as well!" Her horn blazed with more raw energy than I'd ever seen anypony conjure.

"Stay your hoof, Starlight Glimmer. If you persist you will force me to stop you by any means." My mistress was as tranquil as a forest, but as authoritative as the infinite ruler she was.

"You haven't realized it yet, have you, Luna?" A smug grin came to Starlight's lips, the same smirk she'd displayed when everything was going according to her plan. My mistress merely sighed in response.

"This is your last chance, Starlight. I shall give you no further warnings." The melody of Her Highness' magic was louder and more beautiful than any other creatures. Starlight merely laughed chaotically in response.

"You made one fatal mistake, Luna," the ground around my mistress began to sparkle the same color as Starlight's mana. "You set hoof in my town!" The glow seemed to react to Starlight's words, becoming alarmingly vivid.

"YOUR HIGHNESS!!!" In spite of my exhaustion I screamed at the top of my lungs. The shining pillar of energy that exploded around my mistress was so deafeningly loud, so absurdly powerful, it practically blinded me.

Unravel

Author's Note

So let's see what's happening from Starlight's perspective. More importantly, let's see what she's thinking...

Unravel

This day could not be going any better. I knew it was only a matter of time until Celestia and Luna took notice of my humble little... kingdom.

Stupid fools.

Instead of dealing with me personally, they chose to send their inexperienced underlings in their stead. Now, I held all the cards.

The red and yellow sun that hovered before me brought an ever growing smile to my face. It really was a beautiful cutie mark. Sunset Shimmer, Celestia's lapdog had been more defiant than I expected. Sadly for her, in the end, she'd ended up just like all the others that made the mistake of opposing me; in a heap on the ground, like the trash they were.

"Now it's your turn, little foal," with the insignificant one out of the way I could get to her...

Twilight Sparkle.

Luna's little... pet project. She was nothing special, or so I'd assumed until she managed to break free of my paralysis spell. No other creature had ever been able to do that before. She was strong. Much stronger than I'd given her credit for.

Most of my toys were weak, pathetic creatures. Acquiring somepony as strong as Twilight Sparkle would make me even more dangerous. I had to have her. Currently, she was spent, splayed out on the dirt barely able to lift her head. She was already mine, she just didn't know it. They both were.

Life is grand.

"Then we can get you two to wo-"

"I believe that's quite enough, Starlight Glimmer."

Life sucks.

I didn't have to look up, didn't even have to venture a guess as to who that voice belonged to. With the grace of an otherworldly being, Luna landed on the ground between me and my two new toys.

"My dearest student..." She didn't look particularly pissed off, which was definitely a good thing. She probably could've leveled my home without batting an eyelash if she was angry enough. I'd guess she hadn't done so already cause her little foal was here. "You've nothing to worry about now. You are safe." Yep, definitely cause her little pet was here.

"I knew you'd come eventually." Even though this wasn't according to plan, I was still prepared for it. This royal whelp would feel my wrath like everypony else that dared cross me. She was just an alicorn, nothing special. Yeah right, maybe if I kept telling myself that I'd eventually believe it.

"Then you are fully aware that your machinations are done for." Her aura was even more oppressive than mine. I wouldn't be able to rattle her. Not only that, but I felt strongly compelled to bow in her presence. It was maddening. "You are under arrest, Starlight Glimmer. For the enslavement of the ponies of this town and for assaulting Celestia's pupil and my beloved student."

"You think I'm that stupid, Luna?" I spat. "I've prepared for your arrival as well!" She was standing inside my town. I had absolute authority here. I held all the cards. I channeled my magic. In my town...

I AM God.

"Stay your hoof, Starlight Glimmer. If you persist you will force me to stop you by any means." She was so irritatingly calm. She wouldn't be if she knew what she'd done. This place was one giant spell and any that set hoof in it were at my mercy, even a princess of Equestria.

"You haven't realized it yet, have you, Luna?" I couldn't help but smile at the prospect of making her one of my toys. If I had Luna, not even Celestia could stand against me. This was a once in a lifetime opportunity. With her... all of Equestria... no, all of the world would be mine.

"This is your last chance, Starlight. I shall give you no further warnings." She channeled magic, the glow coming from her horn powerful enough to rival mine, despite her lack of interest or effort. I laughed at the unfairness of it all. Such absurd strength. If only she was as smart as she was strong.

"You made one fatal mistake, Luna," my spell began to take form, the ground glowing brighter than either of our horns. "You set hoof in my town!" It was ready to go and Luna was anything but. The only action she could muster was to look down at the ground in surprise.

"YOUR HIGHNESS!!!" Twilight Sparkle shouted, but it was far too late to warn the alicorn. The explosion was glorious, blasting directly into the sky in an endless pillar of swirling light and fire. I'd personally laid the foundations for this spell all those years ago when I first started my town. It drew mana from all of my toys and even from my own essence. Trotting along the ground caused a drain to whomever was doing said walking.

For the past five years it had grown in strength and now all of that power was being sent throughout Luna's body. There's no way she would be anything but a crumpled mess once it was done with her.

"Oh wow! she actually got you, Lulu."

Yep, life definitely sucks.

"I fail to see how that matters, Tia.."

Okay, what the hell!?

As my failsafe dissipated into nothing but small sparks and embers, Luna stood completely unscathed by my ace in the hole.

"Yeah, yeah, you're invincible, we get it, little sister." Celestia chuckled as she came to a landing behind me. Great, they were both here? And to top it all off I'd drastically underestimated their capabilities. "But she did trick you, you can't deny that."

"Or could it be that I simply do not wish to play foalish games like you so often do, Sister?" Luna looked like she was growing a little annoyed, Celestia's taunting apparently one thing that could get on her nerves.

"Perhaps," Celestia conceded. "Though I'd say; at least I don't take joy in crushing the spirits of our subjects as much as you do." Her horn flashed gold as my entire town was enveloped in her spell's field instantly.

"And yet you do things like this..." Luna swept her hoof through the air towards Celestia's mana. Their lack of respect was starting to get to me. To come to my home, to oppose me, to ignore ME! I couldn't care less who or what they were, I'd make them both grovel before me.

"Well I do have to punish one of my little ponies when they go astray, don't I?" Celestia walked toward me, her aura eclipsing both mine and her sister's. I had to resist the urge to throw myself at her hooves in adoration as she approached me.

I ran through any and all options I might be able to explore, but nothing solid was coming to me. If my plan to deal with just one of them had fallen through so spectacularly, dealing with both at the same time would be impossible. Still, I was no quitter.

"You think you can ju-" my mouth clamped shut as if it were suddenly held closed by a magical seal.

"I believe we've heard enough from you for now, Starlight," Celestia's voice was as sweet as honey, but the eyes that beared down on me sent tremors running up and down my spine. "Return Sunset's cutie mark at once."

I wanted to fight against her command, wanted to defy her with all my might, but instead my horn pulsed with energy as I meekly floated the sun back to its rightful owner.

So this was the power of the Immortal Sisters... unquestionable, undeniable authority.

"Thank you, Princess," Sunset stood to her hooves, her stamina and magic completely restored as soon as her mark was back on her flank. Luna was already tending to Twilight and all I could do was stand at attention like an obedient little mare.

"I am returning to Canterlot with Twilight, Celestia. She needs aid." Luna's horn glowed with magic as she teleported the saddlebags back to their owners.

"Sunset," Celestia's voice did not become any softer as she addressed the golden unicorn. "Return to the castle with Luna and Twilight, this... situation is going to take some time to clean up."

"But Princess I-"

"Sunset." I wasn't sure if Celestia used the same spell on her own student as she had on me or if she was simply being stern. Either way, her words had the desired effect.

"Of course, Princess... I'll... I'll see you at home." The unicorn looked dejected, but listened obediently. The trio was gone in an instant leaving me and the white alicorn in the middle of my town surrounded by my toys.

"You may speak," Celestia said as she moved to examine the others. They were still as statues and would stay that way until I bid them to do anything else. I stretched and flexed my mouth, the seal on it apparently completely gone.

"Are you really so cocky you'd face me alone?" I tried to project an air of confidence where there was none. I had no more tricks and she was essentially an actual goddess. All I could do was bluff my way through this stupid predicament.

"This is a very powerful spell," she completely ignored me as she scrutinized the cutie marks on my toys. "How long have you been doing this for?"

"Five years," I slapped my hooves over my lips as soon as the words left them. Why had I answered her so willingly?

"How many ponies did you start out with?" She waved a hoof in front of the faces of one of my slaves. His expression didn't change. He didn't even blink.

"Six," I said through my hooves and clenched teeth. "WHAT DID YOU DO TO ME?!" I wanted to strangle the arrogant alicorn.

"Not a thing," she finished her inspection and stalked toward me, her violet eyes concealed just behind her flowing rainbow mane. "What were you going to do to my Sunset?" Her horn pulsed menacingly causing me to fall to my flank and then onto my back.

"I-I," I tried my hardest to keep silent, but something was forcing me to speak. "I was going to turn her into one of them," I pointed with my hoof. "Into one of my playthings." Her horn flared, burning as fiercely as the sun itself. She moved her face closer to mine... terrifyingly close, her horn inches away from me.

"I could turn you into a pile of ash with little more than a thought, Starlight Glimmer." She was pissed. I did the only thing I could do, cowered in fear. I'd enraged a goddess and I was just an insignificant mortal in comparison.

"I-I'm sor-"

"Do NOT lie to me," her voice remained steady and low. I could finally see her eyes. The rage I found in them would haunt me for the rest of my life. "You are coming to Canterlot... Your fate will be decided there." I could only nod in response.

The next thing I knew I was alone inside a sadly decorated room, lying on a bed nodding at nopony. I surveyed my surroundings, immediately looking for an escape. There was a single wooden door that I knew would be locked.

After trying the knob and confirming my suspicion I attempted to utilize magic. It felt as if I was an earth pony, not even a sprinkle of mana forming at my most intense efforts. There was a window on the wall, but even from here I could tell the room was up high enough that I'd fall to my death trying to escape through it.

With seemingly no other options left to pursue, I returned to searching the room. It was sparse, but I counted myself lucky not to be in a disgusting dungeon. A bed with a single pillow and a thin blanket were the only luxuries I could find. There was nothing else. Bed, door, and window... welp, I was done looking around.

I could get some sleep... not really. I wasn't tired in the slightest. Regardless, I threw myself on the bed. All I could see when I closed my eyes was Celestia's unforgiving visage. I don't think I've ever been closer to dying than in that moment.

"I'm gonna get executed..." I groaned. She was a ruler. She'd go through the appropriate channels and then... I rubbed at my neck with a hoof, imagining the descent of the axe. She wasn't that barbaric, was she? I saw her face again. Who was I kidding? I told her to her face that I'd tried to turn her protégé into my slave. "Darn it!"

I buried my face in the pillow before letting out the loudest scream I could produce. This couldn't be it, I had to find a way out, had to escape, but I'd never been captured by somepony as powerful as her.

Not only did she have the resources to find me no matter where I tried to flee, but she had the ability to keep me imprisoned...

Forever.

I realized. She'd never grow old, never die. I felt nauseous imagining myself trapped in a dungeon for the rest of my life. I wasn't sure if that was better or worse than having my head lopped off. I had no options. I just had to wait.

After what felt like an eternity the door being pushed open drew my attention.

"L-Luna?" I was not expecting the younger sister to walk in the room.

An interrogation?

"You will address me as Your Highness, Your Royal Highness, or Princess Luna," she was as serene as she had been back at my town. It made more sense now considering she had complete control of the situation... though I suppose she had it before as well. I nodded quickly. I definitely didn't want her getting like Celestia. "Good. Sit." It was another order, not a suggestion, and I immediately obeyed, sitting on the edge of the bed.

There was no point in trying to resist. I was deep inside enemy territory with my magic completely sealed. The only way I could possibly be any more helpless would be if they decided to hack off some of my limbs.

She sat to her haunches before taking a deep breath. I couldn't be sure if she was as angry as her elder sister had been, but she didn't look it. She seemed much better than her sister at hiding away her true emotions.

"Why?" she looked me directly in the eyes and asked me the simple question. There was no malice in her words, unlike Celestia, only a deep desire to know the answer to what she asked.

"I don't... I don't know what you mean by that." I chose to be honest rather than trying to provoke her into an unnecessary rage. "Why what?"

"Why did you enslave those ponies?" she clarified. I hadn't thought she'd meant that. I figured she'd be more concerned with her pathetic little disciple. She was either already trying to analyze me, or she actually cared about the riffraff. If I had to guess which, I'd choose the former.

"Why not?" I tilted my head, utterly bewildered by her inquiry. "I mean, I wanted some toys, so I made some." She continued to stare at me, her expression betraying no change in her emotions.

"And... you... see nothing wrong with this?" she asked.

"Should I?" I looked down in contemplation actually thinking about her question. Why would I? It's not like I killed them and I didn't abuse them or anything like that.

"You had at least six of those ponies imprisoned there for five years, Starlight Glimmer."

"Sssso?" Yeah, I
really couldn't see what the problem was.

"That's a minimum of thirty years taken. Taking into account there were over fifty ponies under your spell," she sighed as she began rubbing her temple, the first sign she'd shown that she wasn't an onyx statue. "I can reasonably assume that you stole up to one-hundred fifty years of life from those innocent creatures."

"INNOCENT!?" I nearly laughed, but was able to hold it in with some effort. I really did not want to piss her off. "I guess we view guilt in different lights."

"Explain," she remained unflappable.

"Nopony cared about me when I was all alone," I shrugged. "Why should I view everypony else as perfect little angels?" Still, she remained stoic. "As far as I'm concerned, you
all stabbed me in the back... or would now, if given the opportunity." She grew quiet, contemplating her next words carefully.

"Where is your family, Starlight Glimmer?" Yeah, I was expecting that one. I merely shrugged an "I don't know" in response.

"Your parents?" she persisted.

"Dead," I stated bluntly. It'd happened so long ago it didn't really bother me anymore. When I was seven years old mom got sick. All the medicine and magic in Equestria wasn't able to save her. Dad loved her more than anypony else. He... he left me by myself soon after she passed.

Mom's sister decided to take me in since she was never able to have a foal of her own. After my move, life got pretty normal for a while... until I got my cutie mark. My magic had always been abnormally strong. When I got my cutie mark... when I got my cutie mark, it became too much for me. I lost control.

My magic went haywire. At first, spells like lifting a spoon to eat at the dinner table became lifting the entire table... and soon after that lifting my aunt and her husband. Over time, I started unintentionally casting spells in my sleep. My family was actually very supportive at first, but it was easy to see they eventually just tolerated my mistakes. One day-

"You've no other family?" she asked.

"Not anymore." At least none that I was aware of. She was quiet for a while, her eyes shutting before she spoke again.

"What about friends?"

"Why would I want friends?" Such a strange question for her to ask. "I had everything I could ever want in my town... why would I need friends?"

"Listening to your words," she looked sad all of a sudden. Or maybe it was pity. Whatever it was, it made me feel nauseated. "You're a very fractured mare, Starlight Glimmer."

"What is that supposed to mean?" I had no clue what she was getting at, but her words pissed me off.

"No friends. No family... you enslaved ponies so you wouldn't be alone, yet you can't even recognize the evil of such depravity," she sighed, rubbing her eyes with her hooves. "You'd go so far as to continue down this path if given a second chance, would you not?" I took her words to heart, but they wouldn't magically change who I was.

"I'm... sorry?" I knew she knew I wasn't apologizing for what she'd wanted. "I won't reconsider everything I've ever learned in my life in a few minutes because I failed one time." I lifted a brow. "Could you?"

"Hm. A fair point, though I would not compare your meager lifespan to my own," she didn't flinch at my inquiry. "I've made my own fair share of mistakes... and I've made the appropriate corrections accordingly. Tradition and or stubbornness are no excuse for proper self improvement."

I chuckled, a purely innocent action. "You sound like you might actually care about me..." She didn't. She couldn't. She didn't even know me or everything I'd done.

"I am... intimately familiar with all of my subjects, Starlight Glimmer." Was that compassion in her eyes? "But not you... you chose to shut me out. Few ponies have the ability to prevent me from walking their dreams." Her sudden movement startled me. She stood and walked over to my side before taking a seat right next to me on the bed. "In your fear of the crimes you were committing being found out, you kept at bay one of the only ponies that truly wished to help you."

"What do you mean?" She wanted to help me? What an unfunny joke that was.

"I can still view your dreams and nightmares without force, Starlight." That couldn't be true. My spell should've completely locked my psyche away from everything else while I was asleep. She had to be lying. "All you accomplished was preventing me from entering them... from helping you like I desired."

"YOU'RE LYING!" I turned away from her, knowing she was being one-hundred percent honest.

"You're so very afraid of being alone," she ignored my outburst. "You had countless dreams... so many horrible nightmares that I could not help you with..."

I was starting to get really angry. My magic would've already been causing a storm of energy in the room had it not been locked away. I didn't need her sympathy. I didn't need anypony. "You're wrong."

"I saw, Starlight," her cryptic words made me tremble. She couldn't have... "I know what happened t-"

"YOUR HIGHNESS, PLEASE!!" I turned to her the desperation surging through me coming to the surface, eliminating all other emotions in an instant. I nearly grabbed her, but instead dropped my hooves to my stomach before wrapping myself in my forelegs. "Please... please, don't."

The silence that flooded the room was suffocating. After several minutes, she continued.

"Celestia pushes for your execution, Starlight... I've not seen my sister so furious in... many a millennia," she closed her eyes. I wasn't surprised. From Celestia's perspective I was a monster... I AM a monster. "What do you think we should do with you?" she kept her eyes closed.

"Honestly... you should probably lock me up in a dungeon and throw away the key..." I thought for a second. Well, I was being honest, no point in stopping now. "Or take my head." Her eyes shot open. For the first time since coming in the room she showed she could be surprised.

"So you are aware of the severity of your transgressions?" her eyes narrowed.

"Hm? What? No, not at all," I shook my head, dismissively waving a hoof in front of myself. "Don't misunderstand Lu-" her eyes narrowed further, forcing me to catch myself. "Your Highness! I don't believe what I did was wrong and I certainly don't regret it, but..."

"But?" she raised a brow.

"But if you let me go, I'll just go right back to taking advantage of somepony else," I stated bluntly. "Survival of the fittest and all that." The look she gave me made me question whether or not honesty really was the best policy.

"So you've learned nothing?" she deadpanned.

"I wouldn't go that far," I pondered for a moment. "I learned I probably... no, I guess definitely... I definitely shouldn't have believed I could fight against you and Celestia."

"Not the lesson I'd hope you'd fixate on," she sighed, but I could swear there was a hint of amusement in her voice.

"What else is there?" I asked after trying to think of something I should've gained an understanding of. I drew a blank. She got off the bed as she started towards the door. She spoke without looking at me as she moved to leave the room.

"You are an enigma, Starlight Glimmer... I pray this is not the last time we get to speak with one another," she shut the door behind herself.

"You and me both... Your Highness... You and me both."

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Standing in the castle's throne room before Celestia and Luna made me feel sick... and utterly insignificant. The Immortal Sisters sitting on their thrones of sun and moon respectively were more intimidating than I could ever hope to be. The absence of any other creatures in the room was particularly unsettling. I was completely at their mercy and they could do whatever they wished to me.

"Starlight Glimmer!" I cringed at the boom of Celestia's voice. It had been several hours since I'd been moved to Canterlot. I had been brought a small meal during the wait so they were at least treating me much better then I'd expected to be... until I came face to face with Celestia again.

"Yes, Your Highness?" I bowed low to the ground, my nose almost touching the floor. I had to appear obedient, had to be respectful... even if I was anything but.

"Get up, Starlight," the volume of her voice had lowered several octaves."Your pathetic acting isn't fooling anypony."

Darn it.

I lifted myself up, staring directly at the Sun Princess. There really was no point in trying to deceive her. I couldn't even apologize. She'd know I couldn't care less and was just trying to save my own skin.

"I-"

"You are not to speak unless spoken to, do you understand?" she was brutal, nothing like her younger sibling had been. I really wanted nothing more than to slap her.

"Yes," I remained obedient despite the fact that she was aware of my pretending.

"Yes, YOUR HIGHNESS," she corrected me harshly, the annoyance on her face vivid.

"Yes, Your Highness," I complied. The whole time I spoke with her Luna kept her gaze locked forward, not even acknowledging my presence. She was as unreadable as ever. I wasn't sure if that was good for my prospects or bad.

"I have only one question for you, Starlight Glimmer. Then I will pass my judgment." Only one? I hoped it wasn't something stupid like whether or not I felt remorse for my actions. "Despite stealing Sunset's cutie mark you did not harm her or my sister's protégé. Upon further investigation none of your victims seem to be malnourished or abused. Neither mentally or physically did you treat them poorly... Why?"

"I-" I wasn't sure how to answer that without sounding like a complete sociopath. Even a foal didn't want to break their toys. As a responsible mare I took good care of my playthings. For some reason the idea of saying that out loud felt like a terrible idea. "There's no point in senseless abuse," I shrugged before realizing my mistake. "Y-Your Highness!" I blurted out in an attempt to remedy my disrespect.

"You never killed any of your slaves, either deliberately or inadvertantly?" My quick thinking had allayed some of Celestia's anger. Luna finally looked at me, her eyes betraying a hint of sadness for a fleeting moment.

"Not to my knowledge, Your Highness," I answered. A broken toy was no longer fun to play with. A dead creature was a useless creature. Celestia sighed, her strong demeanor slowly fading away.

"Very well," she glanced at her sister before returning her gaze to me. "By your own admission you are still a menace to Equestria and our subjects, Starlight Glimmer." Well, she wasn't wrong. "However, my sister has chosen to show you clemency." I gaped at the Princess of the Night who'd returned to looking directly ahead. "Thank your lucky stars she is benevolent, for I would not have shown you the same leniency."

"Th-thank you, Your Highness!" Despite my speaking out of line Celestia did not reprimand me. Still, Luna simply looked ahead.

"Now then," Celestia regained my attention. "For your punishment," I knew this was coming, but if I'd been shown mercy I at least wouldn't be killed... hopefully. "You are to stay in Canterlot for the foreseeable future under the supervision of my sister and I. You will be provided with a permanent room in the castle and you will receive instruction and direction from both Luna and myself."

"I-I don't understand, Your Highness." As far as I could tell I was... being imprisoned within the castle?

"You defeated our students alone, Starlight," she frowned. "Whether I'd like to admit it or not, that takes an exceptional amount of skill. Equestria can use that level of talent." Was she really...? "From this day forth, you will join our apprentices as a student of both my sister and I."

Wha- I- huh?

My brain stopped processing.

Author's Note

And so we start with the trio being all together in Canterlot... or do we? Will Starlight abide by her sentence or will she try something?

Thanks all for the comments, views, and likes!

The worried mother

Author's Note

We return to Sunset to see just what's going on with her. How will she react to the... good news?

The worried mother

"Tell me exactly what happened, Sunset." The Princess of the Sun looked more haggard than I'd ever seen before. Hours after Luna, Twilight, and I had returned to Canterlot Celestia bursted into my room and began interrogating me.

"Are you okay? Did she hurt you? How's your cutie mark?"

Et cetera.

In all the years I'd lived with her, she'd never acted this way, though I suppose considering what'd happened, I could kind of understand her distress. I'd never been threatened in such a... deliberate way before, and witnessing it firsthoof must've really disturbed her. Honestly, her desperation scared me so much more than having my cutie mark stolen away ever could have.

Now the two of us sat in my room staring at each other like a pair of dorks. She was sitting on the floor and I was on the chair at my work desk. After returning to Canterlot I'd immediately began studying up on shield spells and how I might be able to strengthen mine. If I hadn't been overcome by Starlight so easily... Twilight had done all she could to get us out of that mess. She saved both of us and all I managed to do was...

"I'm sure you're already aware, Princess," I nearly growled. "But I guess I'll humor you." My mentor knew everything about the things that were important to her and the fact that she and her sister had appeared in Starlight's town when they did let me know all I needed to. Putting two and two together was easy enough. They'd been monitoring us the entire time. It had all been one big test.

Twilight and I were never in any real danger. At the first sign of trouble our foalsitters would swoop in and rescue us and that's exactly what ended up happening. It was so frustrating. They didn't even trust us enough to perform such an insignificant task... even if it had turned into something much worse.

"Sometimes... it's... very hard for me, Sunset," she sighed, rubbing her face with a hoof.

"What is, Princess?" I didn't really understand what she was trying to say, but she hardly, if ever, opened up to me, and her sudden change in demeanor disarmed me completely. If she was finally willing to try, I was game too.

"I see my sister every day... I see the relationship that she shares with Twilight. I..." Seeing my mentor like this... seeing her in such a vulnerable state made me realize that maybe I didn't really want her to open up to me. Maybe my skewed vision of perfection was what I wanted to hold on to.

In spite of my feelings, I understood what she was getting at. Twilight and Luna were like family. A mother and her daughter best described their relationship. I can't say I wasn't a little jealous of them as well. The hugs they shared, the kisses, the love, it was all so very... enviable.

Celestia and I were the complete opposite of the Night Princess and her pupil. We tended to keep things mostly professional. She was a princess and my mentor and I was her faithful student. While I wouldn't describe our relationship as particularly frigid, I wouldn't say it was anything approaching.... familial.

But it wasn't like that by choice... at least not on my end. I longed for a more intimate relationship with my teacher. I loved her dearly and wanted to show, to give her that affection. Since I could remember, I'd never been very close to any of my family. My parents were back home in Baltimare and I really didn't keep in touch with them, other than the traditional Hearths Warming postcard each year.

As far back as I can recall, my attention had been on my studies and growing as a unicorn and a pony. Sure my parents loved me, I suppose, but they weren't like Celestia. She was always there when I needed her. She guided me. She was the sun itself, illuminating my path forward.

Since she'd taken me in as her pupil she'd treated me like I was one of the most important things in her life. Maybe not as her family per se, but as a crucial piece of her existence. We ate meals together, she taught me things personally, and we even spent recreational time together every so often.

What we didn't do was submerge ourselves in each other's more... personal issues. For some reason stuff like that always seemed to elude us. I mean, I was a grown mare and we'd never once discussed love or anything of that sort. It was kind of weird, but I'd always felt compelled to view her as just my instructor, not ever a friend.

I don't think we could ever be friends.

Friends were equals with each other, dependant on one another to get through thick and thin. I definitely relied on my sun. Princess Celestia wasn't just my teacher. In a sense, she was the foundation of everything I had become. When I was indecisive or unsure about something, I looked to her for strength and confidence. She'd never let me down, not a single time. She'd always been infallible, the singular manifestation of perfection that I could rely on.

On the flip side, she had no real need of me. She was a goddess, an eternal perfect being that could never fail. What could I ever offer somepony like her? After much deliberation, obedience and a hobby were all I could come up with. If she wished it so, she could mold me into something that was at least a little useful to her, and I was completely fine with that. She was worth it. Like I said before, I'd do anything for this perfect mare. But right now? Right now, all she looked like to me was a terrified mother.

"Sunset... you're unbelievably independent. You always have been. Today when you... when I..." She hung her head low, an unsettling quiet enveloping her as well as the room itself.

"Princess..." I didn't know what to say. All was well that ended well, right? I was fine. They'd saved both of us, so what was she so rattled about?

"I'm sorry, Sunset. I just..." she took a deep breath before continuing. "I just can't handle the thought of losing you. I don't want you to leave me, you're far too precious to me." I got up from my chair and trotted over to her, knowing exactly what I should... what I wanted to do. I was tired of keeping her at arms length.

I moved right into her personal space, wrapping my forelegs around her midsection and snuggling deep inside the comfort of her body. It was heavenly. The warmth, the scent, the steady movement of her chest as she breathed in and out... I wanted to stay in that spot forever.

"That's not ever gonna happen, Princess," I sighed contentedly. "I promise. You mean the world to me." She slowly wrapped her forelegs around me, her wings following shortly thereafter. We'd never done anything like this before and now, finally experiencing it, I could not fathom why. It was wonderful. In a very strange way, I was endlessly grateful to Starlight Glimmer.

"I was scared," she whispered. I remained quiet, allowing her to vent her thoughts. "My sister convinced me to... keep an eye on you two for this task." So it was Luna who'd put the training wheels on us. "I was satisfied letting you two go off on your own, completely alone, I-"

"Princess," I interrupted her. "I really appreciate that." She had to know, I had to make her understand I wasn't a foal anymore... even if that put me in real danger sometimes. "Your trust... the fact that you had faith in us, in me... it means a lot to me."

"But what if I'd gotten my way, Sunset? What if we hadn't been watching? What if we hadn't come when we did? What if Starlight had been more dangerous? What if she'd..." She'd grown more and more frantic as she went on. I held her tight, assuring her I was there and I understood.

"Ce-Celestia..." I paused. It was the first time I'd addressed her aloud without a formal title. It felt strange, but if we were going to become closer it would probably get a little weird at first, until we got used to it. "You can't think like that," I sighed. "Life is difficult. There'll be times when I... when I get into... sticky situations." She chuckled at my choice of vernacular, but let me go on. "You'll have to trust me... to trust that I can handle my own problems."

"I know, Sunset... I know," she let out a tired breath, the little mirth she had already dissipated. "I hope this shameful display doesn't push you away from me." It was my turn to laugh.

"It's not shameful to love somepony, Celestia," I squeezed her tightly. "And you don't have to worry about pushing me away, I don't think that'll ever happen, " I squeezed her so hard she groaned. "I love you, Princess. I'm not going anywhere."

"I love you too, my most faithful student." My beloved teacher looked truly sad for only a moment longer before she smiled brilliantly.

Everything was gonna be just fine.

++++++++++++++++++++++++

"YOU WHAT!?!" I nearly fell off my chair, barely catching my hooves on the desk in front of me. I knew something had to be off when my teacher entered the archives. We'd parted earlier on the best of terms, but as soon as I saw her again I knew she had a bombshell to drop on me.

I'd moved my studies to the archives, delving deeper into barriers and was quickly learning that they were much more effective than simple conjured shields. Now, due to the news she bore, I was doing my best not to scream in her face.

"Luna and I have permitted Starlight Glimmer to remain in Canterlot," she looked at the books strewn about the table. "She will be your peer and will also receive instruction from my sister along with Twilight."

"Princess I..." I rubbed my head, my horn suddenly feeling numb. It's not like I had some sort of authority to object, but I wasn't about to sit here and act like I was fine with it. "Can she be trusted?" I certainly didn't think so. The exuberant laughter that came from her answered me before she said a word.

"No, not in the slightest," she pointed a hoof at one of the open books pages. "I suggest you look into this spell, I think it would suit you well, Sunset." I read the text. It was one of the more difficult barriers, but could protect from virtually any other magic. She must've had a great degree of faith in me.

"Very well, Your Highness," I lifted a sticky note and placed it on the page for easy reference. She turned to walk away, but I wasn't ready to let her go just yet. "Celestia?" As her student I had nothing left to say, but as a friend...

"Yes, Sunset?" she turned back my way.

"Is this really a good idea?" I closed the book in front of me. "Starlight is... insane." I'd seen firsthoof just how crazy the unicorn was. Bringing her to Canterlot could be bad.

"You may be right, Sunset," she sighed, but continued. "But She overcame you and Twilight at the same time. Luna thinks she may be gifted beyond comprehension. I..." she trailed off. I wanted to make excuses. She caught us off guard. She'd cheated. I had been really tired. That's all they were though, excuses, so I kept my mouth shut instead. "Luna and I will make sure she behaves and I truly believe more competition will push you to exceed your limitations."

"Princess?"

"You're better than they are, Sunset." The look she gave me filled me with a renewed sense of determination. "I chose you personally because I know what you are truly capable of. I will help you reach your true potential, Sunset, I swear it."

"Thank you, Princess." I blushed, her words flattering me.

"I'm going to have to skip dinner tonight," she rubbed her face with a wing. "This whole 'enslaved town' event is going to take a heck of a lot more work to resolve."

"Your Highness, I could-"

"Fret not, my most faithful student, I will handle it," she smiled sweetly at me. "And don't forget to get some food in you. I know you'll forego your meals to keep studying," she ruffled my mane with a hoof.

"Okay, Princess." I giggled, pushing her foreleg away with a grin. As she turned to leave, her own smile vibrant, she spoke one more time.

"Don't push yourself too hard tonight, Sunset. You need to catch up on your sleep, you're still looking pretty rough."

"Okay, Your Highness, have a good night," I said before returning to the books in front of me.

"You as well, my most faithful student."

A failed gambit

I stumbled through the halls of the castle back to my room, lazily chewing a bar of chocolate along the way. Time had slipped right through my hooves and I'd forgotten to get a proper meal so a candy bar I had stuffed in my saddlebags had to suffice for the night's meal. My stomach wasn't going to be happy with me tomorrow, but my brain was calling the shots right now and it was demanding I get to sleep asap.

Honestly, I felt way more guilt because I'd managed to let Celestia down again. If she could see me right now, I'm pretty sure I'd get a firm lecture on the importance of a balanced diet...and ample rest.

On top of forgetting to eat, I'd stayed up way past a reasonable hour again, except tonight it was so much worse because I'd gotten such poor sleep last night too.

Maybe if you actually listened to your wise old mentor, you wouldn't end up in such stupid positions like this, Sunset.

"Yeah, probably," I mumbled to myself as a long yawn escaped my muzzle.

Multiple guards had already asked me if I needed to be escorted to my room, which I of course, denied each and every time. I didn't need any more coddling, I'd already received enough of it today, thank you very much.

"Miss Shimmer are you al-"

"I'm fine, thanks for asking!" Speak of the devil. I trotted by the concerned guard with a tired smile. It was always like this. The entire guard treated Princess Celestia's star pupil with the utmost respect and care. It was kind of annoying to be honest, mostly because it made me wonder how they'd treat me if I was a nobody.

They'd probably just let me walk past without a second thought.

"Probably." With another long yawn I turned the corner to the hall to my room only to gasp and instantly jump right back around said corner. I pressed my back against the wall, breathing heavily all of a sudden.

It couldn't be. I'd seen something that wasn't there. YEAH, that's it, I'd hallucinated. I was seeing things cause of the whole sleep deprivation thing. I just had to peek around the corner again and she'd be gone...

NOPE!

It was definitely her. An overly depressed looking Starlight Glimmer was sitting right next to the door of my room, her gaze locked on the carpet.

What could she possibly want?!

If I waited long enough would she leave?

WHAT DOES SHE WANT!? UGH!

It was way too late and I was way too tired to deal with this crap.

I turned the corner again, this time in a tizzy, more annoyed than tired at this point. I stomped my way over to the mare, trying to exude both confidence and anger. As I approached, she lifted her head slowly, the look of depression staggering me as she forced an artificial smile.

"What are you doing here?" I had to struggle not to yell in her face. To be frank, I wanted to buck her in the teeth, but that seemed a little aggressive... just a little. She continued to stare at me with the same unchanging expression. "WHAT do you WANT!?" I repeated with a bit more emphasis.

"Look," her face turned sour. "I like this about as much as you do, okay? It's not like I was begging your stup-" she cut herself off and took a deep breath to calm down. "It's not like I asked your princesses to let me stay here or anything." She stood to her hooves, staring at me as if she expected something from me. After the two of us did nothing but glare at one another for about a minute I decided to say something.

"WHAT?!" I was a hair's breadth from yelling so loud the guards would come over to investigate.

"You're not gonna invite me inside?" The look on her face made it seem like she thought I was the rudest pony she'd ever met. I had to press my hooves into the floor so one of them didn't accidently end up smacking her across the face. "That's not very nice."

"Wh-" I rubbed my face with a hoof so that I wouldn't leap on the obnoxious mare and strangle her. "Why would I ever invite you inside of my room?"

"We need to talk," her face screwed up into an even more displeased visage. "Your mentor is forcing me, take it up with her."

Celestia... you big jerk.

With a compliant huff I opened the door and lead the way.

"Close the door," I grunted as I tossed my saddlebags onto my desk.

"Please," Starlight snapped.

"Please what?" I jumped onto my bed face down. It was so very comfortable, but I couldn't fall asleep with a stranger in the room, especially one as dangerous as her.

"Rude," her voice was saturated with boredom. I turned my head to the side to find her inspecting the posters that lined the walls of my room.

"You stole my cutie mark and tried to make me your slave," I said apathetically, half because I was so tired and half because it really didn't matter much at this point. She was here to stay and holding a grudge wouldn't change that now. Still, that didn't mean it had never happened, It just meant I had to get stronger. I had to get better than her and everything would be alright.

"You're still mad about that?" she examined one of my DJ-PON3 posters. "How old are you?" she chuckled, pointing at the display with a hoof.

"What's that supposed to mean?" Her question annoyed me enough to get me to sit up. I glared daggers at the unicorn I wished were anywhere but here bothering me... preferably in a dungeon somewhere starving to death.

"Aren't these for foals?" she gestured around at my posters before covering her smug grin with a hoof.

"Starlight. LEAVE! NOW!" I growled, pointing at the door.

"I'm kidding, I'm kidding," she spun my chair around in her telekinesis before plopping down onto it. "Sheesh. Out of everypony here I thought you might've had a sense of humor. Guess I was wrong."

"YOU! STOLE! MY! CUTIE! MARK!" I emphasized each word by slamming my hoof on the bed. The psychopath didn't seem fazed by my outburst at all. I hate to admit it, but it was probably because she could kill me with her magic in a millisecond if she wanted.

"If I said I was sorry would that help?" she crossed her hind legs, leaning back in my chair comfortably.

"NO! YOU HORSE!" I really, really, REALLY wanted to throttle her and that dumb smile of hers.

"Good, cause I'm not," she giggled.

"Y-" I bit my lip to prevent myself from getting any more pissed off. I bit so hard I could taste iron, but it worked. I sighed, rubbing my temples with my hooves. "You said Princess Celestia wanted us to talk, so talk."

"Oh, you believed that, huh?" she looked down at her forehoof, not a care in the world.

"YOU-" I'd had enough, my horn flaring with my mana. I didn't care if she was stronger than I was, I'd find a way to shut her stupid mouth.

"I don't think Celestia will be very happy if she finds out you were trying to pick a fight with me," she didn't even look up at me, still examining her stupid hoof.

"Oh, she'll understand," I was just about to blast her with everything I had, my spell seconds from being ready, when I came to a realization. My horn slowly fizzled out, the energy returning to my body as I calmed down.

"What, you get cold hooves or something?" she decided to look up at me now, probably because her trick hadn't worked on me.

"You want me to attack you, don't you, Starlight?" I'd already figured it out, seen completely through her little game. if I would've kept a cooler head before it would've been a lot more obvious sooner.

"Why would I want that?" It was easy to see the disintegration of her cool attitude as she sat up straight and looked me in the eye. Apparently, when things didn't go exactly as she'd planned she started to freak out.

"Despite what you might think, I'm not an idiot, Starlight," I got off my bed and walked over to her. Her face contorted in anger, just like I knew it would. "You don't want to stay, so you figured if we didn't get along, if I got into a fight with you, you'd get moved or something."

"Pfffft! If I really wanted to leave that much all I have to do is hurt you, little foal," she hissed. With her air of superiority dissipated it was so easy to see through her. I don't know why, but all of a sudden she was like an open book in front of me. The whole situation kind of made me feel sorry for her. It was sad... She was sad.

"I don't think that's true," I shook my head, scooting closer to her.

"WHAT!?" she spat. If she thought I was gonna back down because she was being a little more aggressive, she was wrong.

"You would've already done that if it was an option for you." I got even closer to her, our muzzles so close she was forced to lean backward, her cheeks turning crimson. "If you try to hurt me, you'll get thrown in the dungeons... or worse, won't you?" She looked extremely mad for a second before her rage fell through and she sighed. Her true visage, one of sadness and uncertainty, came to the surface.

"I don't belong here," she turned her head away from me. "They just want to use me... It wouldn't be the first time." I backed off a bit, giving her some breathing room. She was being honest now so I didn't have to push her so hard anymore.

"Who does?" I sat on my bum and waited for her response.

"Celestia and Luna." Saying their names brought a grimace to her lips. She must've been really cross they'd foiled her plans.

"Well, I can't really speak for Princess Luna, but Celestia would never do something like that." I wasn't exactly familiar with Luna, her motivations, or her personal philosophies, but I knew the Princess of the Sun. I'd stake my or anypony else's life on her benevolence. "She'd never do anything to intentionally hurt anypony un-"

"SHE WANTED TO HAVE ME EXECUTED!" she interrupted angrily, glaring at me with the face of a demon. I cleared my throat.

"As I was saying, unless they did something very wrong." She rolled her eyes, clearly not pleased with my reasoning. "You have to understand, Starlight. What you did... it was really bad."

"That's what Luna told me too," she rubbed her face with her hooves emphatically. "UGH! Why did you all have to screw everything up? If you would've just left me alone I..." she sighed before growing quiet. "I was... I was happy..." she dropped her hooves to her sides, somehow looking even more displeased.

I wasn't sure what to say. On the one hoof, I could kick her while she was down. While that did sound like a wonderful idea, it didn't seem right. On the other hoof, I could try and help her...

That didn't sound fun at all... but I knew what Celestia would do if she were in my position.

Ugh! Fine...

"Starlight.. were you really happy?" Regardless of the risk, I laid a hoof on her thigh, causing her eyes to spring wide open. "I mean, you didn't really have anything... real... did you?"

"I... I had..." She stopped short, really contemplating my question. I'm not sure, but I think she'd grown quiet because she realized the truth.

"It may not seem like it now," I rubbed her thigh gently before getting to my hooves and trotting back to my bed. "But if the princesses made you stay here, it'll all work out for the best."

"But what if I don't want to stay?" her head hung low. "I just want to go back to what I had."

"I don't believe you." I sighed. She looked at me with the weariest eyes I'd seen on a pony in a long time. There was a lot there, in those eyes, a lot of sorrow. "I think you want to stay... or rather, I think you should," I clarified when she gave me a confused look. "Give us a shot, you might find we're not so awful to be around," I winked at her, causing her complexion to grow beet red yet again.

"You are..." she chuckled with a disbelieving expression as she regained her composure. "A very strange mare, Sunset Shimmer."

"Trust me, you're not the first to tell me that, Starlight," I laughed. Maybe this could work. Maybe Luna had made the right decision. Starlight jumped off my chair and started for the door.

"That was... an interesting discussion, to say the least," she opened my door with a hoof, forgoing a spell.

"What are you gonna do?" I asked as I lifted my blanket out of the way.

"Honestly... I'm not so sure anymore." For the first time since I'd met the lilac mare the laughter that came from her sounded authentic. "Which is actually a lot more positive than it might sound," she offered me a half-smile. "Oh and one more thing?"

"What is it?" I tilted my head, a little curious as to what she wanted to end the discussion with.

"You might wanna get rid of those," she pointed a hoof at the pile of chocolate bars on my desk. "They're really bad for you."

"I know, I know," I groaned. She chuckled.

"Night, Sunset." As she moved to close the door behind herself I told her one last thing.

"I hope you decide to stay, Starlight." The door stopped for just a second before it closed with a click. I hastily dove into my bed and got under my blankets.

So COMFY!

I casted a simple locking spell on the door before reflecting on the overly eventful day I'd had. No matter what, tomorrow was gonna be a whole lot different than today. I was ready for whatever it might bring.

I gently touched my cutie mark with a hoof. I really did hope she decided to stay.

Author's Note

Welp Sunset seems willing to try, but will Twilight? And what is Starlight thinking? Will she decide to try?

In the garden

You have got to be kidding me, a loathsome feeling of disgust flooded me as I stared at the lilac unicorn standing before me.

Following the satisfying meal shared with my mistress, I was ready to relax. After the intense training I'd put my body through, a nice soothing bath sounded divine.

Once I'd returned to my room and took said bath, the exhaustion from the day finally hit me like a ton of bricks. I was exceptionally tired, both mentally and physically, from my exercise regimen and getting my flank kicked by Starlight.

I decided to take a short nap to help prep myself for the long night ahead... well, what I originally intended to be a short nap. I woke up well after midnight and although it was obviously very late, it was a fairly normal hour to be awake for the apprentice of the Princess of the Night. Since becoming my mistress' pupil, I'd come to adore the earlier hours of the day and as such frequented the castle gardens at those times.

I'd just gotten to a particularly interesting part of the book I was currently enamored with when who else should appear but the arrogant dictator herself.

"Oh... you're here," Starlight Glimmer gawked at me with just as much disdain as I had when I'd first noticed her walking about. "Can this day possibly get any better?" she rolled her eyes.

Such an annoyance.

"It's a pleasure to see you too, Starlight," I went right back to reading my book, not willing to even look at the unicorn for a second longer. I wasn't about to fall prey to one of her manipulative little games, she was far too skilled at them.

I was sitting on a wool blanket I'd brought with me outside, a small thermos of coffee to my left and my book resting comfortably in my lap. Her Highness' night was, as always, peaceful and cool, so much better than the unbearably hot and sticky humidity of her sister's day.

Her moon rested directly above us in the sky, illuminating everything underneath it. As I admired the crown jewel of her night sky, I could swear a pony plopped down on their rump right next to me. My mind insisted that it couldn't be her, but the most obvious of logic told me otherwise. At this hour, there'd be nopony else around except for the two of us.

"So what are you reading?" she poked at my book with a hoof, her indifferent expression unchanging. I gaped at the unicorn in disbelief, her look of utter boredom seriously making me consider committing a crime.

"Are you SERIOUS?" I growled, jerking my book away from her. What kind of audacity did it take to do something like she had to me and Sunset and then act like everything was okay.

"What?!" she glared at me as if I'd been the one who'd done something wrong to her.

What audacity...

"You've got some nerve, Starlight Glimmer," I slammed my book shut. I had no idea what she could be thinking, but it was infuriating none the less.

"I do, don't I?" she grinned triumphantly, her cockiness reaching new heights.

GET HER!

The utter arrogance that emanated from her would've normally set me off, but I could see we were already playing one of her games, despite my wishes not to. I just had to remain calm and everything would be okay.

Please give me strength, Your Highness.

"Congratulations, you're really good at being annoying! What do you want, a cookie?" I said in a flat tone, staring deadpan at her. She tapped her chin with a hoof for a second, actually contemplating my question as if it wasn't completely rhetorical.

"I could eat," she shrugged, eliciting a long exasperated groan from me. I rubbed my head with a hoof, a swiftly developing headache already pulsing within my cranium.

"Why are you here, Starlight?" I shut my eyes causing the pain to be a bit more bearable.

"Didn't you hear? I'm stuck here. I'm not allowed to leave," I could hear her smile grow as she spoke. "Anyway, what's this?" I lifted my eyelids to find her now poking at my thermos.

"Would you- it's coffee, OKAY!?" I lifted the drink with my telekinesis, taking a long swig before setting it back down on my blanket further away from her. The hot beverage helped to soothe my frazzled nerves to a degree, but I still had to fight to keep what little composure I had left. "And you know very well that's not what I meant."

"I do," she looked up into the sky. Her admittance lacked the hubris of her previous comments so my indignation lessened a little bit. The sudden expression of sadness on her face might've made me feel something for the mare if she hadn't tried to enslave me just a few hours earlier. "I like to come outside at night. It makes thinking easier, y'know?" she sighed. "Honestly... I had no idea you'd be out here too."

"Her Highness' time is truly wonderful," I mirrored her posture, looking high into the night sky. If she wished to offer my mistress adulation, I was all for it. "I feel a lot more at ease under the watch of her beautiful moon too." Starlight looked at me with a raised brow, curiosity painted all over her face.

"You know you don't have to call her "Highness" when she's not around, right?" Her question had no malice or disrespect behind it, yet it still managed to irritate me.

"I would never be so brazen," I narrowed my eyes on her, my horn sparkling with magenta light. "and while you're around me, neither will you."

"Wow, Twilight, dark much?" she smiled, though this one seemed to be from a place of genuine awe rather than amusement. "Fine, fine," she waved a hoof in front of her face dismissively when I didn't relent. "I'll be good," she chuckled. "I mean, I do owe her that much."

"Thank you," I let out a relieved breath. I didn't want to have to turn things physical, but I would've done so in a heartbeat to defend my mistress' honor.

"Do you know why she... did it? Intercede on my behalf, I mean?" she clarified, obviously not wanting a misunderstanding to occur.

"I'm not sure it's my place to say anything on the subject," I thought about my mistress and whether or not she'd want to keep her motives... hidden from the lilac unicorn. If she was anything, the Princess of the Night was honest, so I didn't think she'd have a problem with me being the same. "But she did say she thought you were promising." The surprise on her face was vivid and I easily noticed it, even though she tried her best to hide it. "She also said she didn't want to see you... you know..."

"Well at least there's one pony out there who doesn't want to see me dead," she said under her breath, but I managed to hear that too. "So I'm promising, huh?" She spoke after a moment, looking back up at the sky, but this time her expression was a bit brighter than it had been a second ago.

"You should be happy," I joined her in stargazing.

"Hm?" she asked without looking my way.

"If my mistress sees something worthwhile inside of you, you must really be special." I smiled. "Not many ponies are capable of catching her eye."

"What does that make you then, to be chosen as her personal apprentice?" she asked.

A charity case.

I winced, but tried not to let the horrible thought fester.

"I'm just blessed to even be here," I chuckled. "Eeeeven if I'm not so exceptional."

"Oh please," she scoffed. "Stop being so modest. You broke out of one of my binding spells," she glared at me, though it wasn't so much a malicious look as it was a disappointed one. "I've been using that spell for years and nopony has ever escaped from it before."

"You sound just like Her Highness," I smirked, the irony too much for me to take. I took another sip of my drink. "I told her the same thing: I don't know how I did it."

"So?" she took my thermos into her telekinesis. "Do you mind?"

"Uhm, what?" I tilted my head, absolutely baffled by her sudden thievery.

"Can I have a drink?" she asked, not a hint of her question being a joke on her face.

"Uhm, sure," I allowed her, but as she lifted the drink to her lips I couldn't help but blush. With a satisfied sigh she moved the drink back to me. I grasped it within my own spell, staring down at the rim where she'd taken her drink.

"Thanks," she wiped her mouth with a foreleg. "As I was saying, it doesn't really matter if you know how it happened. You did it, and that's what really matters, because for whatever reason, it means you're capable of doing it."

It was sound logic, the kind that I functioned on and hearing it twice now, once from the mare I looked up to more than anypony else and again from an enemy, I couldn't help but take it to heart. Maybe I wasn't so-

Pathetic

I lifted the thermos back up to my mouth and took another sip. I'm not sure if it was my imagination, my soaring spirit, or something else entirely, but I swear the coffee tasted so much sweeter than it had before. The two of us stared into the sky in silence.

Out of nowhere, a shooting star flew across the sky above us, more vivid and shiny than all the other celestial bodies around it. "Make a wish," Starlight pointed at the flaming meteor lazily.

"Uhm... Huh?"

Make a wish? I wasn't sure what she was talking about.

"Really?" she looked at me as if I'd just asked the dumbest question she'd ever heard.

"Sorry?" Her disbelief wouldn't suddenly help me understand what she meant.

"Geez," she pointed up at where the star had passed. "My m-" she stopped herself, thinking better of it. "When you see a shooting star you're supposed to make a wish."

"You..." I couldn't believe it. "You actually believe that?"

What a fool.

"I do," she narrowed her eyes on me, a look of mild annoyance coming to her face. "You got a problem with that?"

"No, of course not," I lifted my hooves in front of myself apologetically. "I've just... never heard such an outlandish thing before. It's very... illogical." She didn't say anything else, instead looking back up. We were quiet for a moment, the extended silence so awkward I felt compelled to break it. "Well, what about you?"

"Hm?" she didn't look my way. For some reason, the possibility that I might've offended her really bothered me. It felt like if I had, it was like I was picking on a bullied foal. She grew quiet again.

"Starlight?" I stared at her.

"I stopped making wishes a long time ago." Her gaze remained locked north, her eyes betraying none of her internal feelings.

"Why is that?"

"Because my wishes never came true." An uncomfortable air dominated the atmosphere.

Foolishness

I wish I could get rid of these negative thoughts.

I found myself making a wish, despite my doubt. It really couldn't hurt. When Starlight spoke again she sounded more sincere than I thought possible for the pompous mare.

"Sometimes... logic can be your greatest enemy," Starlight finally spoke. "It gave me the confidence to oppose Celestia and Luna," she sighed before turning toward me. "I mean, logically speaking, how could any creature be as strong as they are?" I had no answer for that question. I'd only witnessed a speck of my mistress' endless strength. It made no sense whatsoever. "I'm sure you thought you were defeated once I'd captured the two of you and by all means, logic would have agreed with you."

"I suppose you're right." What she said was true. I had given up before the fight had even started, too afraid to try anything. Logically speaking Sunset and I should've given up and prostrated ourselves to the much more powerful mare. Thank Her Highness we hadn't.

The lilac unicorn stood to her hooves before stifling a quiet yawn with her hoof. "I think I'm gonna turn in for tonight," she began trotting back to the castle interior. "Don't forget to make your wish."

"Thanks, Starlight," I said, opening my book to the page I'd last been on.

"For?" she paused.

"Even if you don't mean to be, you're a really kind mare." I kept my eyes locked on the page. She stood still for a couple minutes in what I assumed was deep thought.

"Whatever you say," she finally conceded before her hoofsteps began carrying her back to the castle. "Have a good night... Twilight Sparkle."

It was only about two a.m. so my night was just getting started. Her Highness might even decide to pay me a visit if she completed her duties early enough. I loved our early morning gatherings. As I contemplated returning to my room or even going to search for my mistress, I couldn't help but think of Starlight.

I looked back down at my thermos, a deep blush heating up my cheeks again. Maybe the mare wasn't as bad as I'd first thought.

Fight or flight

Author's Note

Let's see how Starlight is taking all of this, shall we?

Fight or flight

The room I'd been provided with to be my permanent residency was much more spacious than the first I'd been imprisoned in. There still wasn't much to write home about within the four walls, but I had a lot to work with... If I actually decided to try and stay. An unbelievably soft bed adorned with luxurious blankets and pillows that almost rivaled those in my mansion, a mahogany desk with scrolls, quills, and books, and a quaint restroom to keep myself clean, were all given to me.

At least they didn't skimp on things. I picked up one of the books. Basic Etiquette? I snickered at the title. Guess somepony hoof picked some literature specifically for me. I tossed the book back onto the desk. Yeah, definitely won't be reading that any time soon.

I stared at the bed begrudgingly, a yawn making it's way out of my mouth without my permission. I didn't want to go to sleep. I didn't want to be here at all. I wanted to leave, wanted to be anywhere else other than this stupid room, in this stupid city.

I could feel their prying eyes crawling all over me, like they were staring into a crystal ball, monitoring every little move I was making. It made my stomach churn, the very idea of no privacy making me want to vomit. Trotting over to the door, I couldn't help but hesitate for a moment.

Sunset and Twilight both seemed like decent enough, if not overly foolish, ponies. How their mentors could be so... well, one of their mentors. Princess Luna had treated me well enough, exceptionally well, even, considering the circumstances, but Celestia... Even from where I stood I could sense the burning wrath of the Sun Princess on my back, despite the fact that she was obviously nowhere near me.

I hope you stay, Starlight.

Despite my overwhelming desire to leave, Sunset's words rang out in my mind like a loving parent's, doing everything they could to get me to stay. It had to be some sort of trick. I was a monster, am a monster, and in spite of that she still wanted to be around me? No, it was all an elaborate ruse. Probably some scheme to use me for my power or something. It had to be.

As I left my room for the third time that night, I felt the cold gazes focus on me, as if they weren't happy I wasn't staying in my room and traversing the rest of the castle. If I wished, I could cast an invisibility spell or even a more simple one to hide myself from whomever was spying on me, but my gut told me that was a bad idea.

If it really was the princesses that were keeping tabs on me, then doing something like that would probably push them into taking action. That was the last thing I wanted. Still, I had to do something and going to sleep wasn't it.

As I trotted through the halls, the looks the guards gave me made me feel especially self-conscious. You'd think I'd killed their first borns or something, but that obviously wasn't the issue. No, I was certain it was due to the orders Celestia had given them.

I returned their malicious glares with the largest, most smug grin I could produce. The expressions of utter disgust they gave me back were totally worth the effort. I exited the castle through one of the less conspicuous gates that led to the forest.

I wasn't sure how fast news traveled around the city, but I wasn't interested in finding out if the ponies of Canterlot were already aware of the dictator who'd enslaved an entire town.

What exactly was I thinking coming out here? The dense, sprawling forest that lay before me was indeed the perfect way to attempt an escape. There were sure to be hundreds, if not thousands, of hiding spots within and utilizing my magic I could almost surely cloak myself from the princesses spells... but was I really willing to risk it?

Where would I even go? I couldn't just hide out in a forest forever. Canterlot had the guard. If anything they could send legions of soldiers in after me. It's not like the army was preoccupied with a war or anything like that.

Thanks, Starlight,

Twilight's words invaded my head, uninvited.

Even if you don't mean to be, you're a really kind mare.

I wanted to throw those thoughts away. I was fine on my own. I could make more toys and go back to the life I'd had. Everything would be fine if I could just get out of here.

I could leave Equestria itself if I really needed to. There was no way the princesses reach extended that far. I could go to the dragon's land. I could rebuild. I could-

Were you really happy?

My heart pounded as I looked back at the castle, it's bright lights nearly blinding in contrast to the darkness of the forest. Was I happy or had I been fooling myself? Since I'd- since I was little it had been the happiest I'd been, but was that because my foalhood had been so... awful?

I mean, you didn't really have anything real... did you?

No matter how hard I tried I couldn't bring myself to return to the castle or enter the forest. I felt more trapped now than I had after I'd been sentenced by Celestia. Like a complete fool I kept turning, one step toward the castle and then one step toward the forest.

"I've never seen such a conflicted heart." I jerked to a stop, turning around to find Luna standing between me and her castle.

"Er, I..." I ran through several excuses in my mind though none of them seemed quite adequate enough to fool the Princess of the Moon. Where had she even come from anyway? I hadn't heard a teleportation spell and it's not like there was anywhere around she could've been hiding."I was just-"

"Trying to decide between staying and trying to flee." She already knew the truth, which I suppose was easy enough to discern considering my obvious state of indecision. I dropped to my flank. Now that I was caught with my hoof in the cookie jar I'd surely be punished a lot more severely.

"How did you even know I was out here? I asked. "I'm guessing you used some kind of tracking spell."

"Still you underestimate us, Starlight Glimmer?" It was so hard to get a read on Luna. She tended to keep her expression completely indifferent as she spoke, so identifying any emotion was nearly impossible.

"What does that mean?" I wasn't trying to belittle her or her sister, but she obviously knew something she wasn't letting on.

"Both Celestia and I are aware of every soul within our own city, Starlight. We've no need of magic to perform a duty every ruler should." Her expression didn't change at all, even though her statement was clearly a lie. They didn't use magic, but were capable of monitoring a whole city? Yeah, I totally believed her.

"Whatever you say, Princess." I did my best not to roll my eyes. Despite her expression not changing, I could tell she wasn't pleased with my doubt.

"Was the trouncing we gave you not evidence enough of our strength?" she tilted her head, the motion making the question seem more genuine and less an insult.

"Sorry if I don't believe you two are omniscient, Your Highness." I lifted a hoof, a look of annoyance coming to my face.

"I never claimed omniscience," she stared at me with the same bored visage. "I merely stated the obvious. Both Celestia and I are aware of the comings and goings of our city."

"But every single one? Without any spells?" Maybe they had a vague idea of a number, but there was just no way they knew the specifics. "Come on, Princess. That's completely ridiculous." She sighed in response, her face still refusing to change.

"Two ponies just entered Canterlot from the southern gate, a unicorn mare and an earth pony stallion, both very tired. I dare say their journey was an arduous one. A group of young pegasi just exited from the west gate by air, more likely than not, to go do something foolish," she looked in that direction as if she considered heading that way right now before she shook her head and returned her attention to me. "Were it sister's day perhaps there would be a lot more traffic. Alas, it is quite late, severely limiting the number of travelers."

"You-" my mouth fell open. There was no reason to go that far to perpetuate a lie. If Luna was aware of such movements then... I whirled around, getting to my hooves as I looked up at the castle. The feeling of Celestia's eyes boring into me became so intense I nearly collapsed, my legs trembling so hard I considered using a spell to force myself to stay upright.

"She cannot see you, but she knows exactly where you are," Luna explained, seemingly reading my mind.

"But I'm not even technically in Canterlot!" I yelled, though hadn't meant to, my fear overtaking my mouth.

"You're so very strong and important," she walked up to stand closer to me. "Your light shines so much brighter than most, Starlight Glimmer."

"My... light?" Her peculiar choice of words stirred my curiosity.

"Each of our souls possess a measure of... energy... of life. The stronger that force is the more vivid the luminescence that creature emanates."

"Y'know, I know you're trying to make it sound mystical or whatever," I groaned. "But it just sounds like you're telling me that Celestia can see me no matter where I try to run."
She chuckled softly, the first sign I'd ever seen from her that she might be able to find something humorous.

"If you wish to view it from that perspective, then yes, Celestia will find you if you try to escape."

"Oh god," I covered my face with my hooves, doing my best not to faint.

"You know, for those who love her, it is quite a comforting thought," Luna's words offered me no comfort. "And..." she became solemn once again, the mirth on her face melting away.

"And?" It couldn't possibly get any worse. I was trying to get away from an inescapable tyrant that could find me no matter where I tried to hide... though I suppose some of this might be my fault... just a little.

"And if you do flee, I won't be able to ensure your safety a second time, Starlight," she turned my head toward herself with her wing. "If you choose to try and escape then your fate is purely in your own hooves... do you understand what I'm saying to you, Starlight?" The desperation in her eyes was equal parts unexpected and horrifying.

"I... I understand, Your Highness," I nodded. The warning had come through loud and clear. If I chose to run, Celestia would catch me and this time I would not get away with my head attached.

"Then?" Her look of distress remained as she drew me closer.

"I'll... I'll stay," I squeaked. "I promise." She let out a long breath of relief before letting me out of her grasp and giving me some space. It was a rash decision, if you could even call it a decision.

"I know it might seem like all we offer you is an ultimatum, Starlight, but if you'll just trust me then-"

"I've no qualms with you, Princess Luna," I stood up as I readied myself to head back into Canterlot. "I'm just more than a little afraid of your sister." I confessed, though I was trying to play it cool. To be blunt, I was absolutely terrified of the deity I'd pissed off, but I couldn't just tell her little sister that.

"Is that truly the problem?" the hints of a smile began to tug at her lips.

"It's kind of a big problem, Princess, what with her being one of my new "mentors" and half the rule of Canterlot." My comments brought the full smile to her face, disturbing me a little bit. Since it was the first time I'd seen her show so much emotion, it kind of looked more like the psychotic grin of a murderer than the joyful one of a peaceful royal.

"Pish tosh, then we will have to remedy that post haste, shall we not!?" Her sudden rambunctiousness caught me off guard, her horn glowing dark blue as she looked up at the heights of Canterlot Castle. "Brace yourself, Starlight Glimmer!" Okay, maybe it really was a psychotic grin after all.

"Princess what are you-" I blinked out of reality for a second before appearing in the middle of the most expensive looking bedroom I'd ever been in. This place's decor made my old room back in my town look like a shanty. "doing?"

"What is the meaning of this, Luna?" I winced at the regal voice that came from behind me. I slowly turned around to find none other than the Princess of the Sun herself.

Understand and decide

The Princess of the Day was lying comfortably on her posh sun themed bed, a motif that bled into the decor and other parts of her room. I guess they didn't call her the Sun Princess for nothing. She was currently swamped by so many documents and scrolls, I could've sworn she could build a fort with them if she wanted. A quill held in her yellow telekinetic field bobbed in the air before her. She hadn't even lifted her head to acknowledge our presence, her workload demanding the majority of her attention.

"Tia, I've brought Starlight Glimmer," Luna declared as if she were proud of the fact that she'd pretty much ponynapped me. I, on the other hoof, wanted to both throw the dark alicorn into the sun and run to the ends of Equestria, though I couldn't decide which desire was currently greater. "Just as you requested, Sister."

Wait, WHAT!?

I glared daggers at the Night Princess who simply smiled gleefully as she stood next to her elder sister's bed.

"Luna... it's almost three in the morning," the alabaster alicorn sighed as she placed her quill down and rubbed her temples with her hooves. "When I said I wished to speak with Starlight in private, I meant at a more... reasonable hour."

"No time like the present, Tia," Luna remarked as she began tilting her head toward her sister as if she wanted me to do... something?

"Er, Your Highness?" I did the only thing I could think of... speak.

"Starlight Glimmer..." Celestia seemed so... different right now. Long gone were the rage and the ferocity, replaced by the quiet serenity she was known throughout her land for carrying herself with.

Is it a trick? It has to be, right?

Such a drastic change in one's mood didn't happen so quickly... did it?

"Starlight was just telling me how absolutely terrified she is of you, Sister," Luna blurted out as if I wanted the whole world to know of my cowardice. I stared at the night alicorn, completely dumbfounded, my eyes as wide as saucers. "Oh, don't look at me like that, Starlight. You're the one being foalish." When had she become so... exuberant?

"Is this true, Starlight?" Celestia's voice took on a slightly more stern tone, harkening back to the prior day. I was dreadfully afraid to face her, that is, until I actually looked at the Sun Princess.

"Princess... Celestia?" I was stunned by the look of utter sorrow on her perfect face. Her gaze fell as she came to understand how I really felt.

"Starlight, I cannot lie to you and claim they weren't my genuine feelings..." The Princess that spoke to me now couldn't be the same one as before. "What you did to all those ponies... to Twilight... to my Sunset..."

"Princess, I-" as her hoof raised I shut my mouth, not sure if she would suddenly revert back to her wrathful demeanor.

"I cannot act as if all is forgiven, Starlight. I assure you, it is not," the look she gave me was one that inspired hope, contrary to her firm words. "You'll have to prove you are worthy of any forgiveness and that may take you some time, but... if you choose to run I will be forced to-"

"We are constantly being monitored, Starlight. Tia and myself, I mean," Luna interjected. "The only solace we have is the space within this room and my own."

"Monitored?" I shook my head, my face screwing up in confusion. Who or what could be keeping tabs on them, and more importantly, why? They were all powerful immortal gods... apparently. What kind of entity could possibly threaten their order?

"You are not incorrect, Starlight. We cannot be threatened in the most traditional sense of the word," Celestia's words made me tremble.

Is she reading my mind!? Can she do that!? Can they do that!?

"Every creature reacts the same, Sister," Luna chuckled as she raised a hoof to cover her mouth.

What in the world does that even mean?

"My sister and I have interacted with enough creatures over the years to be able to... discern thoughts," Celestia explained. "Think of it as being able to accurately guess from countless past experiences."

"That's... really disturbing," I said truthfully. Knowing that new snippet of info, I was a little afraid to even think around them now.

"Do not be dismayed, Starlight Glimmer," said Luna. "Even for somepony with your distasteful history, the Immortal Sister's wish only the best." For some reason, when she said it like that, I kind of believed her... even if I didn't really want to.

"Can we just back up a little please," I rubbed a hoof against my aching head. Not only did I not believe that they cared about me, but I was still focused on that something that could be superior to them. "You didn't say who or what watches the two of you."

They looked at one another knowingly, deciding which of them would elaborate on that subject. The odd action made me think that they might be able to communicate with each other telepathically. There was a spell for that, so it wouldn't be too farfetched. Not as ridiculous as being able to "guess" thoughts, at least.

"As rulers it is our duty to keep our subjects satisfied," Celestia started, but I was already done. So that's what they'd meant? Their populace watched them?

What a load of-

"You don't have to care about something insignificant like that," I interrupted my own unsavory thoughts, rolling my eyes. "Why not just do whatever you guys want?" Who cares what the small fries had to say? They could crush any troublemakers beneath their hooves with ease.

"If we shared that mentality we'd..." Celestia trailed off.

"We'd be despots like you were," Luna's lack of remorse at being so blunt caused her sister to giggle.

"Okay, first of all, ouch," I pointed an irritated hoof at Luna before looking back at Celestia. "Second of all, so what? It's not like you have somepony who can force you to do what you don't want."

"Don't you understand, Starlight?" Celestia's cryptic question confused me to no end.

Understand what?

"It is because we are so very strong that we must hold ourselves accountable to a higher standard."

"But, you're so strong. You could just force everypony to do what you want." I still didn't get it. If I had that kind of power...

"You are correct, Starlight, we are strong," Luna had become much less animated, the serious nature the conversation had taken on seemingly causing her attitude to shift. "Let me pose a question to you, young one. Hypothetically speaking, we can look at this conundrum from all angles." She cleared her throat. "What if Celestia were to adopt a mentality of dictatorship?"

I pondered the question. If Celestia began exerting her full power forcefully then....

"You'd probably try and stop her," I answered. If Celestia got out of line, Luna would more likely than not, take a stand against her older sister.

"Precisely," Luna nodded. "I'm certain the opposite is true as well," she looked at the Day Princess with a smile. "If I were to seek the throne for my own selfish desires, Celestia would straighten me out promptly."

"You'd better believe it," Celestia confirmed Luna's assertion. Well, that still left one path open, didn't it? If they were to rule together with an iron hoof, nopony could stand against them. But...

"And now you've realized the folly of the third possibility," Luna chuckled.

Okay, that whole thought prediction thing is seriously creepy.

Regardless, she was right.

"If you both sought power, eventually one of you would try to steal complete control from the other." It was an obvious outcome. Eventually the desire for absolute authority would corrupt even the goddesses themselves and they'd end up fighting amongst one another for control of the world.

"So our options are fight... fight... fight... or peace," Celestia looked at her little sister, the love between them shining as brightly as the sun. "and I'd sooner abdicate my throne than come to blows with my beloved sister."

"Well said, Tia," Luna returned the same glowing feeling of love. "I couldn't have said it better myself." It was surprising that for all their years together, they were still so close.

While what they'd said made sense, it still didn't explain why Celestia had gotten a sudden change of heart and was treating me so well.

"That's all well and good, but why did you go from wanting my head to... well, to being so nice to me?" It was a little annoying, mostly because I really couldn't understand her intentions. The only thing that made any sense was that it was just a pathetic trick.

"Haven't figured that out yet? I suppose it is a bit harder to understand, especially being as... secluded for as long as you were." Celestia ignited her horn before floating a newspaper from her bed over to me.

I grabbed the paper with my own telekinesis before reading the front page. Ruthless Tyrant Deposed! All Hail the Triumphant Princesses!

What a flattering headline.

I guess news did travel that fast around here. I continued reading the article, noting that they'd found out my name and even gotten a small bit of my past correct.

They must've...

"So you went to the press, and?" I tossed the paper back onto her bed, more than just a little pissed off. This turn of events would make it impossible for me to rebuild. By morning, all of Equestria would know exactly who Starlight Glimmer is and that she's an untrustworthy monster. It was over. I was finished.

"Yet again, your perspective of us is a poor one," Luna walked up next to me. I don't know why she kept getting so close to me, but it's not like I could just tell her to back off. "I assure you, we've done no such thing, Starlight."

"Then-"

"The ones watching," Celestia clarified in her sister's place. "The upper crust, the elites of Canterlot, control every aspect of the media." That fact appeared to trouble the Princess of the Sun. "Not only that, their eyes and ears are everywhere."

"Not in my town," I declared confidently, without so much as a thought. I'd erected the strongest spells to keep my old home safe, that's why I'd kept the village so small. The more ground I had to monitor, the more of a strain it would've been on my magic.

"Your thinking is narrow-minded, child," the Princess of the Night sighed, looking completely disappointed.

"Has anypony ever told you that you could really use some tact, Princess?"I finally made a snide remark at the Night Princess, unable to hold myself back any longer. Celestia's sudden outburst of riotous laughter caused me to jump in place.

"Oh goodness," the Sun Princess wiped the tears forming in her eyes. "Starlight, you just might be the first creature in all of history who's had the courage to tell her that to her face." I was glad Celestia found humor in my insubordination, because the look of pure indifference on Luna's face wasn't very comforting.

"Delightful," the Princess of the Moon remarked dryly. "Now then, as I was saying, despite any protective measures you may have taken, Starlight, those of us on the outside looking in would be more cautious due to said precautions."

I contemplated her words deeply.

My spells would've made others more cautious? Well wasn't that the point? Stay away from me and my things and you wouldn't get hurt?

"I don't really understand, Your Highness," I stated bluntly. I apparently needed a hint or two, because whatever she'd meant, went way over my head.

"Look at it this way, Starlight," Celestia drew my attention. "You had numerous defensive spells because you had something to hide." That was a correct assumption. "But, hypothetically, let's say you didn't have anything to hide. Let's say you just desired your own privacy. How would one on the outside viewing you take that?"

"Well," I only needed to think about it for a second. "They'd probably still think I was trying to hide something."

"Precisely," Luna nodded, her satisfaction evident. "in spite of all the power in the universe, my sister and I are scrutinized for every action we take. Even if we wished to keep things a bit more... discreet, any action we take to do so will be met with outrage and condemnation by the citizens of Equestria."

"Our rule must be one of appearances, Starlight," Celestia further explained. "at least, to the masses. To them, we are what we are perceived to be, despite who we actually are."

That honestly sounded horrible. I did what I wanted when I wanted. These two were shackled by something so far below them it was like being imprisoned by ants.

Still, I could see the reason for it. It was all for peace and order. They were such... good rulers. And yet even they weren't enough. Even with them at the top of the pecking order, horrible things happened daily. Things that could never be washed away. Things that could never be fixed. Things that could never be atoned for.

"Which is why our bedrooms and ONLY our bedrooms have impenetrable magical barriers," Luna continued, snapping me out of my thoughts. "There's not a creature alive that would have the audacity to deny us privacy in our own quarters. Within these walls we can be ourselves."

I still di- Oh... OH! I slapped myself on the forehead, everything suddenly falling neatly into place. I finally understood.

"In the throne room earlier?" I asked. Both sister's simply nodded together. "That's why you were so quiet," I looked at Luna. "And that's why you were being so... brutal." I looked at Celestia, but realized there was still something that didn't add up. "But, then back in my town, why did-"

"Like I said before, Starlight, I cannot lie to you and say they weren't my true feelings," the Sun Princess offered me a crooked smile. "Seeing Sunset like that..." she searched for the right words. "It hurt me very much. However, had I truly wanted to take your life, I could have in the blink of an eye." I shuddered, recalling her demonic visage. She was telling the truth.

"And that's why you'd have to pursue me and punish me if I tried to escape." The pieces of the puzzle continued to fit. The masses would obviously demand the head of the mare who'd enslaved dozens and the media would ensure I was caught eventually.

"Luna..." Celestia looked at her sister only for the Night Princess to shake her head almost imperceptibly in reply. "We spoke of your... punishment together and we came to an accord," the ivory alicorn stepped off of her bed, walking up to me. She was so... big, her physical size enough to strike fear into the heart of any sane pony.

"You may be vicious and heartless," Luna said again with absolutely zero reservation as she too got even closer to me. Celestia laughed once again at her sister's curtness.

"But we both truly believe, with proper guidance and care, you can become somepony truly great, Starlight," the Princess of the Sun placed a hoof on my shoulder, a bright smile coming to her lips. My head fell.

"We are willing to risk instructing you, Starlight Glimmer," I lifted my head to find Luna smiling at me as well. "Are you willing to take a chance on yourself?"

I looked up into the kind eyes of the Immortal Sisters, their beauty and grace overwhelming me.

Can I... try? Do I deserve such a chance after everything I've done? After I'd-

I shook my head, rejecting the horrid thoughts that wanted nothing more than to consume me. I felt my heart pounding in my chest like a jackhammer as I gave my new mentors a genuine smile.

"I'll... I'll try."

Author's Note

And with that, Starlight is officially staying in Canterlot... at least for now.

Where can the story go from here? Actually a heck of a lot of places. We're nowhere near done, so I hope you all are having some fun. See y'all next time!

Learning lessons

"What do you mean 'adjust the angle'? That doesn't even make sense, Twilight!" I wiped the sweat clinging to my brow, the cyan sheen of my horn reflecting in the bucket of water I was gazing into.

"You're not-" she sighed, rolling her eyes, unable to contain her annoyance any longer. "How were you even picked by Princess Celestia? It makes no sense."

"Ouch, Twilight," I threw her my own annoyed glare. "That kind of negativity isn't gonna help me understand this any faster," I tapped the bucket with a hoof.

I wanted to learn the barrier spell Celestia had recommended so first thing in the morning, I sought out Twilight. It was a long shot, but I figured if there was anypony who could help me improve, it was her. Surprisingly enough, she agreed to help, though right now she was being more of a nuisance than a boon.

"Look, if you're going to actually start casting barriers you need to be able to mold your mana around your body," she explained.

"Then what does this," I kicked the bucket. "have to do with that?" I lifted an eyebrow. Why weren't we working on controlling my magic? Why were we playing around with water?

"Ugh! Don't you get it?" her horn ignited in magenta energy as she moved the water in front of herself. "We have complete control over our mana, manipulating it is much easier than manipulating anything else." She created a wall with the water and held it between us. "Controlling something outside of our power is much harder to do. If you can master molding something like this water, you'll be able to do it much easier with your own mana." She moved the liquid through the space around her with perfect control.

"That... makes sense," I stared at her as she guided the water around herself elegantly. Her expertise was both a little annoying and kind of... hypnotizing, but I had to keep my eyes on the prize or I'd never become strong enough to deserve my position. "Then, what did you mean by 'adjusting the angle'?"

"Okay... so," she stopped playing with the water, melding it into a ball in front of herself. "Barriers are generally used for protection, correct? Well they use a lot of energy and keeping them operational for extended periods of time multiplies the amount of mana needed to maintain them."

"So it's best not to just use them willy-nilly." I whispered to myself as I listened intently, watching her change the shape of the water to something else. It became a large orb as she surrounded herself with it.

"This is the typical extent of a unicorn barrier," her voice was a bit distorted as it passed through the water, causing me to chuckle just a little bit. "I'd appreciate it if you took this seriously, Sunset. I am going out of my way to help you."

"Sorry, Twilight," I cleared my throat and stood up straight. "Please, continue."

"Very well, as I was saying, to produce this size and shape of a barrier takes the entire bucket of water," she pointed a hoof at the receptacle. "What's the problem with that?" she looked at me expectantly. I glanced at the bucket and then at the bubble surrounding her.

"It's way too much water." It took me a couple of seconds to figure out, but it was apparent that it was an excess amount of liquid.

"Exactly," she nodded, seemingly somewhat pleased with my quick apprehension. Maintaining that amount of mana for longer than a couple minutes would be impossible for me right now, which meant there had to be a smarter way of doing it. "If that's the case, then what would be your solution?"

"Well, you'd obviously have to make the barrier smaller," I answered eliciting another satisfied nod of her head. Her horn flared with energy as she poured some of the water back into the bucket about halfway to the top. The remaining liquid under her control coated her body in a layer so thin it was barely perceptible causing her coat to glisten.

To be honest it made her look a little more... Okay, a lot more attractive.

Get a grip, Sunset. Now's really not the time.

Twilight began to grind her teeth, the magical strain of keeping the water stretched around herself starting to become too much for the unicorn to handle.

"As you can see," she spoke through a clenched jaw. There was no longer a distortion to her voice. She must have left a space between the water for her to speak normally this time. "It's much harder to keep this shape while maintaining a good density with such little volume." With a long exhale she moved the rest of the water back into the bucket. She took a deep breath before speaking again. "What I meant when I was talking about angle adjustment is to make sure your mana doesn't take up more space than it needs to. Make the edges of your spell precisely molded... understand?"

"I think so," I lifted a little bit of the water with my telekinesis creating a thin sheet in front of myself. "If I just surround myself with a square or a ball, I'll use way more mana than necessary."

"Correct," she casted another spell, poking a hole in my water sheet with a sharp dagger of magic. "But remember, if your mana is too thin and not dense it won't protect you from anything."

I tried to make the water stronger, tried to solidify it without actually transforming it into ice or a similar mistake. If I made the energy too stiff, it would immobilize me if I tried to coat myself with it. As I pressed harder, I realized I was huffing, the effort more demanding than I thought it would be. She poked the sheet with the dagger again, easily piercing the water with no effort. With an irritated groan I allowed my spell to fail causing the water to fall to the floor.

"So you're telling me, I have to mold mana that's strong enough to withstand powerful spells that's as thin as possible, while being able to move and perform normal actions?" I was already rubbing my eyes with my hooves.

"If you want to be proficient then... yes," she replied bluntly. "It's not as hard as you're making it out to be."

"CAN YOU DO IT?" I blew up at her. I didn't mean to get so aggressive, but I was already beyond frustrated with my own lack of skill. Being as lame as I was felt like letting Celestia down, and that made me feel terrible.

"I-" Her magical signature sent chimes singing throughout the room as she lifted the water back out of the bucket. She coated herself in the liquid, gritting her teeth again. She attempted to take a step forward, but started trembling, her hoof staying in the air as she stared down at it with wide eyes. In an instant the water fell all around her wetting her and hitting the floor.

"You... can't?" I didn't expect that. Twilight could do anything, I'd never seen her fail. Tears began welling up in her eyes.

"I..." she lowered her head. I didn't mean for this to happen. I hadn't known. Now, I felt even more awful.

"It's because you're not putting your all into it." The calm voice drew both of our gazes.

"Starlight!?" I honestly thought she'd left. She greeted me with a lift of her head, a confident smile on her lips. Twilight and I must've been so focused on our task that we hadn't noticed her come in. She looked a bit different, but I wasn't sure wh- "Your mane!?"

"Thought I'd try a different style," she bounced her locks with a hoof. "What do you gals think? Sexy no?"

"What do you mean?" Twilight glared at her, completely ignoring her question. She was mad. Very mad. "I'm not putting my all in it? I-"

"You've got way more mana than that, Twilight," Starlight trotted up to us, looking down into the bucket with a frown.

"I suppose you can show us how it's done then?" Twilight challenged the lilac unicorn.

Without another word Starlight's horn shimmered a turquoise hue. The water flowed around her for a second before completely enveloping her and disappearing. She looked Twilight right in the eye before she disappeared and reappeared in a different part of the classroom. She repeated this process over and over before appearing before the bucket and dropping the water back inside.

"Good enough?" She wasn't smiling or proud of herself, she just genuinely asked the question with a slight tilt of her head.

"That's... impossible." I couldn't believe it. She'd done it and teleported at the same time? That wasn't just normal movement, that was multiple complex spells all at once.

How? How could she-

"How do I even know the water was dense enough?" Twilight nearly growled, not believing her own eyes. She wasn't happy about this at all. She'd never had another unicorn show her up like that, at least not to my knowledge.

"OH! Here," Starlight grinned, igniting her magic as she protected herself with the water yet again. "Go ahead, stab me."

"Stab you!?" Twilight recoiled at the request.

"Yeah, with your little knife spell," she bobbed her head. "That's how you were testing the strength of the water, right?"

"I'm not gonna stab you, Starlight!" she stared at the unicorn in disgust.

"C'mon! Don't be such a pansy. It's not like you're gonna hurt me," she drew closer to the obviously furious lavender unicorn, their faces inches from one another. "Not like you could... even if you wanted to," she smirked arrogantly.

"That's probably not the be-" Twilight cut me off, but this time it was the loud melody of her channeling her magic. Twilight's glowing knife shattered into hundreds of sparks of light as soon as it came into contact with Starlight's body.

"Geez," Starlight frowned at Twilight. The lavender unicorn was gaping at her lilac counterpart, obviously flabbergasted by the strength of her spell. I wasn't sure what to do. It was like the pair were in their own little world, about to kill each other... or at least Twilight was. Starlight was giddy with excitement. "Was that so hard?"

"How could y-"

"You're still not trying, Twilight." Starlight interrupted her, jabbing her in the chest with a hoof. Twilight's look of astonishment was swiftly replaced by rage. "No wonder that goof Luna d-"

Oh... Oh no...

Twilight's horn exploded with energy, the magenta mana mixing with a much darker tinge I'd never seen before. Her magic was so powerful, so tempestuous, I was nearly knocked onto my flank by the sheer force of it. She was gone, her eyes glowing white, an expression of unbridled fury on her face.

"Oops..." Starlight stood her ground despite the whirlwind, but looked positively shocked by Twilight's reaction. The lance of energy Twilight summoned was pointed directly at the lilac unicorn.

"I WARNED YOU, STARLIGHT!" Her voice was distorted and low, a sound I'd never heard come from the unicorn. As the lance flew at Starlight she was forced to stop it with a spell of her own. The crackling of mana against mana sent lightning coursing through the room.

"Alright, I GET IT!" Starlight fought to hold the lance in place, the tip of the blade gradually inching towards her head. "TWILIGHT, ARE YOU SERIOUSLY TRYING TO KILL ME!?"

"TWILIGHT!" I made an attempt to fortify Starlight's defenses with a spell of my own, but Twilight was completely overwhelming both of us. The lance pushed forward, even with our combined strength trying to hold it at bay. Was Twilight really this strong?

"TWILIGHT SPARKLE!" In a blast of golden sunlight the lance was consumed by blinding flames. Twilight's eyes immediately returned to normal as she was coated in the same sunlight as the lance. Thankfully, unlike the weapon, she wasn't incinerated.

The three of us turned to face Celestia, my mentor's expression unreadable as she stood at the door of the lab. Even after all the time we'd spent together, not even I could discern her emotions if she wished to conceal them.

"Your Highness!" Twilight looked like she'd just been caught committing attempted murder... which may not have been too far from the truth. Still, she bowed in respect to the Sun Princess.

"Twili-" Starlight's cacophonous laughter drew our stunned gazes, even my teacher whom she'd interrupted.

"You're crazy, Twilight," the Lilac unicorn's words didn't quite align with her jolly demeanor. She was smiling brightly and had moved to put her foreleg around Twilight's neck. I'm pretty sure I saw Celestia's lips lift a little at that. "Now that was trying, and honestly... you'd of had me if Princess Celestia hadn't cut in."

"I'd have... had you?" Twilight stared at the pony holding her, befuddlement dominating her features. "I'D HAVE HAD YOU!?" Twilight shoved Starlight away from herself, her look of confusion turning to one of horror. "Starlight I was going to... I almost... I..." She was definitely about to cry.

I had to do something.

"Twilight..." But I had nothing, save pathetically whispering her name. I looked to my mentor for guidance, but she remained unreadable.

"Twi-" Starlight stopped as Twilight shook her head at the lilac mare.

"I have to go." Her tears were coming and I was certain she didn't want anypony to see them. As she galloped by Celestia my mentor made no moves to stop her, but I think I detected a hint of sadness in her as well.

For the first time in a while, if ever, I genuinely wished there was something I could do to help my rival.

Author's Note

Hmmm that was strange. Is Twilight really so emotional? And she was somehow stronger than Starlight and Sunset combined? That doesn't seem right.

A new assignment

"Okay, I'm not gonna lie," Starlight swallowed the lump that had formed in her throat. "I didn't see things going that badly." She wasn't all sunshine and daisies anymore, a look of sincere regret now on her face.

"Did you know?" I was more than a little livid as I drew near the lilac unicorn. If she had...

"Hm?" she looked at me quizzically. For some reason that made me even more angry than a blunt 'yes' would have. Yeah, Starlight was manipulative, that much was obvious since the moment we'd met, but maybe she... maybe, it was all just a big misunderstanding. Maybe she really didn't know.

"You mentioned Princess Luna." I stared into her unflinching eyes. She didn't give an inch. "Did you know?"

"Know? Know what?" she tilted her head, the innocence she tried to portray wasn't fooling anypony.

"Starlight!" I was beginning to lose my patience and the exasperated rolling of her eyes wasn't helping her case.

"Of course I knew, Sunset," she shrugged, looking completely blasé about the entire situation.

"STARLIGHT!?" I glared at the mare in disbelief, my horn bursting to life. Is this why she'd decided to stay? So she could sow seeds of discord among us? It's not like that'd be a departure from her typical attitude...

"Listen Sunset, Princess Luna said I should be myself around Twilight..." she lifted a hoof lackadaisically. "Even if she doesn't like it." Starlight suddenly glared back, her resolve now rock solid. For some reason her lack of empathy pissed me off even more... or maybe it's because I couldn't get Twilight's look of fear out of my mind... Either way, I was in the unicorn's face in a second.

"I'm sure she didn't mean she wanted you to be a COLOSSAL BI-"

"Sunset Shimmer." The gentle, yet commanding voice of the Princess of the Night ended my tirade as quickly as it had began.

"Princess Luna?" I was functioning on cylinders I didn't know I possessed, my pulse racing as I shifted my attention to the dark alicorn. It took me a second to rein in the mana that was supercharging my horn, but the look of genuine concern on Luna's face placated me instantly.

"Calm your nerves, Sunset," It was far from an order and didn't even feel like one, but I was so used to being targeted by the alicorn I almost protested her words... almost. "I'm sure you know as well as I, my dearest Twilight's reverence for me can be a bit... fanatical." She was right, of course. I took a deflated step away from Starlight. To her credit, the lilac mare had taken my sudden outburst in stride.

"I... that's true," I agreed. "but that doesn't mean we have to push her so hard." I glanced at my teacher. She kept the same mask of serenity on, the one that she'd utilized at countless political gatherings. I hated that mask more than any of the others.

"Perhaps you are correct," Luna sighed as she walked up to Starlight and I. "but you must admit, she has never displayed such a high level of strength as she did just now."

"I..." I looked at the three mares around me. "I guess I can't." I dropped my gaze to the floor. "Still..."

"The three of you are very special, Sunset," my mentor finally spoke, joining the three of us within the classroom. She looked down at me with a comforting smile. "Finding ways to challenge you all is going to be quite... taxing for us," she sighed, her smile faltering a bit. "And honestly our requests may sometimes seem a bit..."

"Unsavory," Luna looked at Starlight with half a smirk on her muzzle. "That should be right down your alley, eh Starlight?"

"Ha ha ha, Your Highness," Starlight looked at the alicorn dryly. "You're quite the comedian."

"Am I not correct?" Luna lifted a... playful brow? "If so, I shall withdraw my assertion posthaste." When had they become so buddy-buddy with each other?

"Eye of the beholder, Your Highness," Starlight snickered with a dismissive shake of her head. "Savory," she lifted one hoof. "Sweet," then the other, before clopping them together. "Delicious!" she looked at me with a wicked grin reminiscent of the first time we'd seen one another. "Taste is all subjective at the end of the day, anyway."

"Quite," Luna didn't argue, instead turning her attention back to me. Her expression was completely unreadable. "Your concern is... most quizzical, Sunset Shimmer. I was under the impression that you loathed my dearest pupil."

WHAT!?

"What would make you think that, Princess?" I couldn't fathom what could cause a misconception like that. Sure, Twilight and I weren't the best of friends... or even friends at all, but I most certainly did not hate her. She was my cute plucky rival... errr, plucky rival.

"From what I've seen, the opposite is actually true," Starlight smirked, grabbing the attention of the room.

What the hay is that supposed to mean?

"Care to elaborate, Starlight," Luna didn't take her eyes off of me. The Night Princess was much harder for me to read than Celestia, but that was to be expected. I'd hardly ever even spoken to the dark alicorn and at times like these, that fact showed.

"You should've seen her when I-" Starlight suddenly looked sheepish. "Erm, when I was fighting with her and Twilight."

"What!?" I frantically looked from the lilac unicorn, to the Princess of the Night, to my own mentor. Celestia was being unnervingly quiet, observing us patiently, or so that's what I assumed she was doing. The only thing she offered me in the way of support was a slight smile that was bordering on outright laughter.

"Ah, yes. I believe her exact words were, 'I'll protect you no matter what, don't worry!'" each time Luna tapped her chin I felt my heart pound harder.

"I- SHE-" I felt my cheeks immediately begin to burn. She was in danger. I would've done the same thing for anypony else...

Would you have?

Why had I said that? Seeing her in that state, on the ground, completely spent. I had to. I had to protect her, but I... I'd failed. My embarrassment at Luna's words was quickly eclipsed by my recollection of my shameful defeat, my head drooping considerably.

"Sunset Shimmer..." Luna's gentle hoof on my shoulder lifted my gaze. She drew me into an embrace. "Thank you... truly, it means more than you could possibly know."

"Y- YOUR HIGHNESS!?" I'm pretty sure my eyes couldn't have gotten any wider than in that moment. Luna had never even touched me before. I'd always thought she'd hated me. This was... this was unexpected. Before I could even attempt to move, the Princess of the Night withdrew from me.

"I must attend to my dearest student," she smiled at me and Starlight before promptly turning to her sister. "I leave the rest to you, Celestia." The Princess of the Sun nodded her head slightly before Luna vanished in a sparkling explosion of dark blue light.

"You know I was just screwing with you right, Sunset?" Starlight shoved me playfully with her shoulder, a meek smile on her lips. "No hard feelings?" I took a deep breath to settle my nerves.

"It's fine," I shoved her back. "Just try to be nicer to Twilight. She's... sensitive." I instantly turned beet red.

WHY DID I SAY THAT!?

"I'll... I'll see what I can do," Starlight covered her mouth with a hoof, about to burst out laughing. I lifted my forelegs ready to protest, but was interrupted by my mentor clearing her throat.

"Sunset? Starlight?" her paternal smile immediately calmed my frayed nerves. "Girls, I have your first..." she tilted her head, thinking through her next words carefully. "collaborative assignment."

"So soon?" While I'd obviously take any avenue I could to get away from the previous subject, I was genuinely interested in this new dynamic we were going to work through. I was excited, but also, more than a little worried. Egos, butting heads, pride. There were so many things that could get in the way when working with somepony else.

"No time like the present," Starlight wrapped a foreleg around my neck, though her sudden smirk had faltered a bit. "But... what about Twilight?"

"My sister's pupil will be joining both of you as soon as possible," Celestia grew a bit more vibrant at Starlight's brightened demeanor. "Luna assured me, and I'm confident..." For a fleeting moment, she looked unsure. "I'm certain she'll choose to cooperate." She stowed the doubt as quickly as it had come to her. I wasn't so sure... especially after what'd happened.

"She will," Starlight shook me gently, drawing my attention to her. Why was she being so... bubbly? Even the smile on her face seemed more full of sugar than ever. "Trust Celestia."

"Starlight..." I couldn't muster much of a reply, my mind still dwelling on Twilight.

"So!" she turned her attention back to my... back to our mentor. "What's the job, Your Highness? Are we gonna study some black magic?" the unicorn's horn glowed a sickly green. "Or how about a diplomatic mission to another country?" she squeezed tighter into me, her horn fizzling out. "Or maybe we'll put a stop to a psychotic mare that's enslaved a town full of ponies!" Our cheeks were touching now.

The room was so silent any crickets around would've been easily spotted.

"Too soon?" she glanced sidelong at me, an attempt at an innocent smirk coming to her lips.

"Ahem," Celestia shook her head to get over... all of that. "Actually, it's much simpler than... any of those things."

"Oh?" Starlight let me go, choosing to stand next to me, a light rosey color coming to her complexion.

"What did you have in mind, Princess?" I nudged Starlight with an elbow and a smile. She brightened up at my gesture. I wasn't sure what was going on, but there was definitely something... off about her.

"As I'm sure you're all aware, the three of you are the most... gifted unicorns in Equestria." Celestia trotted up to us before taking a seat on her behind.

"Darn right," Starlight proudly lifted her chin high, obviously very pleased with the recognition. Celestia simply chuckled.

"Which brings me to your assignment..." Starlight and I stared at the alabaster alicorn, her sudden silence growing more unbearable as it went on. "Get to know one another." The Sun Princess finally spoke with a smile, though this one looked more artificial than all of Starlight's combined. I didn't know how to react. Starlight, on the other hoof, fell onto her back as she exploded in a fit of riotous laughter. Never in all of my years had I seen such a vivid blush come to my teacher's face.

"That's... it?" I fell onto my own flank, all of this seemed wholly unnecessary all of a sudden. This wasn't some important, life changing task, it was... nothing.

"My most faithful..." To her credit Celestia had already recovered from her apparent embarrassment, completely ignoring the mare rolling around on the floor as she drew me into herself with a wing. "I know it doesn't sound like much, but we are cert-"

"We?" I looked up at her, hoping this all wasn't as disappointing as it sounded.

"Luna and myself," she looked at Starlight whose hysterics were finally beginning to die down. The lilac unicorn wiped away tears as she too took a seat. "If you'd only trust the two of us, we wou-"

"It's not a bad idea, Your Highness." Starlight sighed, contentedly. She finally looked somewhat authentic. "It's just a little... anticlimactic."

"Starlight..." Celestia's warm demeanor grew as she looked at the mare. My jaw nearly fell clean off as the Princess of the Sun extended her other wing and pulled the stunned former dictator close to her.

"C- Celestia!?" Starlight gaped, though she didn't seem to be too troubled by the gentle act.

"Your raw talent is beyond all others," our teacher nuzzled into the younger mare's mane. "But you lack proper instruction and education." Starlight remained off balance, the dumbfounded look on her face not changing a bit. "Sunset," Celestia looked my way. "Your drive to be the best is unmatched," she booped my snoot with her hoof. "But your... capacity needs expansion."

"Right." I'd heard that before. Not only had I heard it, but I'd come to understand it. I had to grow, not only my mana, but my mentality as well.

"And Twilight..."

"She's powerful, but really needs to learn to control herself," Starlight nodded as if she were the one giving the speech, seemingly recovered from her prior surprise.

"Precisely, my little pony," Celestia chuckled. "The three of you can benefit from one another's influence and the easiest way to accomplish that is-"

"Familiarity!" Starlight threw an enthusiastic hoof into the air.

"Erm," Celestia was caught off guard by the mare. "Well, I was going to say friendship, but..." At the mention of that word my mind drifted.

Friendship...

I had friends... didn't I?

Well there was... no.

What about... nope.

Could Twilight... guess not.

I suppose the princesses task was worth a shot. I looked up at the ivory alicorn, newly determined to make progress. "What did you have in mind, Your Highness?"

Author's Note

Whew, this story is taking it out of me. Sunset is getting pretty protective of Twilight, and Starlight is being a little strange. Next time, we'll have to see what's going on with Twilight. Until then, love y'all!

The shadow on me

You really did it this time, Sparkle. I leaned my chin on my hooves, staring remorsefully at my reflection on the glass in front of me. Honestly, I felt like vomiting. If Princess Celestia hadn't shown up when she had, I might have... no... I would have, there's not a question in my mind.

Now I was sitting in my room, talking to myself in the mirror, as if doing so would absolve me of the transgressions I'd committed. As if I hadn't done my utmost to plunge that spear deep into Starlight's skull. I mean sure, she'd undermined my mistress, that much was definitely true, but the all consuming rage that'd possessed me was clearly uncalled for. I knew I'd taken things way too far... even for me.

My gaze lowered down to the desk where the small bauble I was toying with flicked back and forth. With a weak telekinetic spell, I knocked it this way and that, trying to distract myself from all of the unwanted thoughts running through my mind. I had no problem admitting Starlight was able to cast a spell I couldn't with relative ease, but it's not like I envied her or anything. It's not like I was je-

Oh... how very, very sad... my heart skipped a beat at the all too familiar voice echoing in my head. I slowly lifted my eyes to look into the glass before me, my pulse beginning to race faster than any Wonderbolt could ever hope to be. There was something there, in the mirror, something sinister... I could sense it. Poor little Twily, jealous of yet another far more attractive, far more talented mare. It just loved using my older brother's nickname for me. It always had. It was just another reminder of one who'd so callously cast me aside like all the rest. Isn't your unwarranted loathing of Sunset Shimmer enough to satiate your despicable yearnings?

The twisted visage of the dark version of myself hadn't shown its grotesque face in quite a long time. It looked just like me except much more gaunt and sickly. A wicked grin made up of jagged, broken teeth filled its crooked mouth. Tiny, unsettling pupils and bloodshot eyes floated in loose sockets. Black bags were hanging under its eyes like a punished criminal sentenced to the gallows. It looked the exact same as it had before... the same as I had. This... thing came about as a result of the sleepless nights and endless despair I'd experienced all those years ago. I thought I was finally rid of it.

Apparently, I was wrong.

"What do you want?" I tried to remain calm, but there was no real way of convincingly lying to yourself. Similar to when a disease was slowly creeping into your body, this... demon knew exactly how to worm its way into my most vulnerable points and exploit my weaknesses. Sometimes, It seemed as if it knew exactly what I was thinking.

Awwww, don't be so mean, Twily, It's grin morphed into an inequine shape that churned my stomach, so much so that I retched at the mere sight of it. You know I'd never leave such a pathetic, frail 'friend' all to their lonesome... not when they so clearly need my company.

"I don't need YOU!" I slammed my hooves on the desk, gradually beginning to lose myself to the fear. My horn shined brighter in the hopes of defending myself. "I've NEVER needed you!"

Twily... Twily, Twily, Twily, Its expression remained unchanged, its nauseating grin impossible to take my eyes off of. Its haunting eyes locked onto mine, twitching and unblinking. I know you, Twily... and I know you haven't forgotten. It hissed, a long snake-like tongue squirming out from behind its teeth.

My skin crawled, an unbearable itch passing over every inch of my body. The memories drifted through my mind as clear as day, as if they were from just last night. The sorrow. The rage. The thoughts of... self-harm. I'd decided then that I was a failure, unfit to even exist in this world any longer. I was a burden, nothing more. I deserved nothing but grief, and unfortunately, there were none to put me out of my misery... so I had to make myself suffer.

"I..." I had to look away. I still couldn't face it or my pitiful past, even after everything Her Highness had done for me.

Just because little Lulu took pity on you doesn't mean you're not the same pathetic little filly as before. Even though it wasn't real, even though it was just a figment of my imagination, I still felt the moisture of its tongue as it licked away the tears dripping down my cheeks. Ohhhh, don't be so sad, feeble one. I would never leave you alone. You need me.

There was no comfort to be had in its declaration. I reluctantly looked up to face the demon. I immediately regretted doing so. My jaw dropped, pure terror crushing my heart as if it were caught in a vice. It was centimeters from my face, somehow not contained to the mirror anymore. I could only back away in horror, my chair tilting onto its hind legs precariously.

Just where do you think you got all of that power from anyway? It cackled in my face.

"TWILIGHT!" The door to my room blasted open, causing me to tumble backwards off of my chair. I closed my eyes, bracing for the impact of skull slamming against floor, but it never came. Instead, the most wonderful melody of channeling mana filled my ears.

I cautiously opened an eye, searching for the source of the beautiful music, searching for my savior. She stood in all her glory at the door, my mistress shining brighter than any other source of light within the room.

"Your Highness!" I smiled gratefully at my mistress. Her horn shimmered dark blue, her telekinetic spell gently cradling my body. It wasn't the first time she'd saved me and I was certain it wouldn't be the last, regardless of my own efforts. As my gaze lingered on her face I slowly came to a harrowing realization. "Y- Your Highness?" She looked... beside herself, her eyes locked on something in my room.

"YOU!?" Her horn surged with mana, sending a wave of unseen energy pulsing throughout the room. I turned my head to see the remnant of my inner demon quickly fleeing back to its hiding place. Just as it phased inside the glass, the mirror shattered into hundreds of pieces, a low rumbling laugh the only sound left in its wake. As soon as I was able to refocus my attention on my mistress a new fear gripped me.

She was... terrified. She was trembling, her eyes frantic as both rage and disbelief flowed off of her in waves. I didn't think it was possible. She was a pillar of righteousness. MY pillar of righteousness. Unconquerable. Flawless. Even while casting such a precise offensive spell she'd managed to hold me carefully in her telekinesis. She was an unstoppable force... yet here she stood in front of me... frightened.

"M- my dearest!" As soon as she acknowledged me and my distress she darted to me so quickly I didn't even see her move. She wrapped me roughly in her forelegs and wings, her telekinetic spell gone in an instant. "I KNEW! I KNEW, and yet... yet I-"

I couldn't move, simultaneously beyond scared and utterly stunned. Her Highness had never been reserved with me before. We'd held one another. We'd shared secrets. We'd even given each other familial kisses. Right now, though? Whatever was happening, my brain couldn't properly process it. She was viscously crying into my shoulder, intense sobs racking her body.

I felt... cold... so very, very cold. It was as if the room itself had taken on the traits of a frozen tundra and my mistress had turned into a block of freezing cold ice.

"I'm so sorry, Twilight. Tis my fault..." As I continued to shiver harder and harder, my body fighting its utmost to heat itself up, Her Highness shook more ferociously than I. "Tis all my fault..." I tried to lift a hoof to console her, but I couldn't move a muscle...

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

We stayed like that for what felt like an eternity before her cries finally began to subside. We moved to my bed, sitting close to one another, her wing keeping me firmly in place, like I might try to run away at any moment and she wouldn't allow it. It felt like she'd never leave my side, and to be honest, that didn't seem like such a terrible thing. When she was able to speak again, she did so in hushed tones.

"Around a millennia ago... I fell into a severe depression," she sighed, her frame slumping so dramatically she appeared to become smaller than I. "I was... inconsolable, nothing effective in helping to remedy me of my... sickness."

I'd never heard this story before, maybe because she didn't want me to know of it until now. Maybe I didn't really want to know what'd happened, but I could feel the grief emanating from her, and I'd do anything to get rid of it as soon as possible.

"What happened?" If she could get whatever she'd been holding in off her chest, then it might be cathartic for her... and to be perfectly honest, I was more than a little curious. Depression was hell. I still hadn't fully conquered my own, obviously, and learning about how my idol had dealt with hers could be life changing for me.

"I flailed. I thrashed. I struggled with all of my might, but I..." Still, she kept her head low. "That's when the voices began... when that thing first came to me," she shuddered at the thought.

"Thing?" I laid a hoof on her thigh, hoping to soothe her, if only just a little. She jumped at the contact before her look of fright melted into one of gratefulness.

"To this day, I'm still not really certain what it is," she half-heartedly smiled at me, trying to at least convey an air of appreciation, but looking more awkward than anything else. "All I know for sure is that its... mere presence is akin to that of a nightmare."

What an apt description. In the worst of my hours, I'd been completely unable to get a wink of sleep, yet every minute had felt as if I was trapped in an utterly hopeless nightmare. Being awake was torture. Being asleep was torture. Like I said, hell.

"How did you... how did you overcome it?" I couldn't think of the correct word I wanted to use. One didn't simply "overcome" depression, but it was the best I could come up with. Compound the depression with whatever that thing was, and it was that much worse.

"Tia," the mention of her older sister brought a vigor to her that wasn't there moments prior. Even her lips lifted significantly at the utterance of the Sun Princess' name. "When all was lost... when I was at the end of my rope... mere moments away from succumbing to the darkness... she saved me." As she spoke her enthusiasm grew along with the glow that was filling her. It was like speaking of her sister brought renewed life to her very soul. "She abandoned everything. Her responsibilities, her interests, her nation, her very life... all for me. She prioritized me... placed me on a pedestal above all else." Tears fell from her face once again, but these were full of... contentment, joy even.

"That's... unbelievable," I shook my head. To relinquish everything one had ever held dear for another's sake... could I ever do such a thing?

"And yet, it is the truth." As Her Highness squeezed me with her wing I couldn't help but smile myself. For her... I knew I could. "But it wasn't a one way street."

"What do you mean, Your Highness?" My head tilted of its own accord. Nothing in life is truly one way, but I wasn't sure what she'd meant in particular.

"I could have retreated into myself... back into the darkness. I had to accept Tia's friendship... had to accept her love," she chuckled merrily. "Fortunately, such heights of friendship and love are not so easily resisted."

"I'm glad," I nuzzled into her.

"My dearest?" she nuzzled the top of my head with her cheek.

"That you're okay," I nuzzled harder. Her comfort, her happiness were a priority for me... maybe my only priority at this point. She sighed, her smile fading ever so slowly into a frown.

"But you... you aren't..." she scooted away from me, the last thing I wanted her to do. She held me at a slight distance, her hooves on my shoulders. "And it's because of me."

"Why would you ever think that, Princess?" I couldn't fathom it. Ever since we'd first met, and even before that, she'd done everything she could to take care of me, to show me that I was loved. Whatever had given her this idea had to be snuffed out as soon as possible.

"That... THING is not merely a state of mind or a hallucination, Twilight," she stared into my eyes, her own unwavering. "It is a spirit... a fiend from times long past. It is a living entity and..." her head fell. "and it was not pleased that it failed to possess me."

"Failed to... OH!" Understanding washed over me like I had been submerged in the freezing water of the ocean. I'd always thought it was simply my own reservations, my insecurities plaguing my conciousness. It wasn't. It was real. It was malicious and... "It's moved on... to me..."

"Correct," she bit her lip. My heart began to pound as a cold sweat spread across my body.

"Your Highness..." An even deeper fear than that of the monster took root in my heart. "Is that... is that why you took notice of me?" It terrified me. Had she only chose me because the same demon that had tried to take her was now doing the same to me? Was I so... lacking? "Because I was the one i-"

"The opposite is the truth, Twilight," she looked away. "I saw. Never in all my years had I seen such a troubled mare. Your dreams, your nightmares, they were beyond even my comprehension. They brought back memories of my struggle," she cupped my cheek with a hoof. "I had to help you. You were fighting so valiantly. You never gave up. You were so..." she chuckled. "Cool." Needless to say, I was completely flattered and in disbelief, but as soon as her hoof dropped along with the rest of her body, I felt cold once again. "It attached to you because you are so very precious to me, Twilight... and because even years before I approached you, you fascinated me."

"W- what?" I blinked repeatedly to hold the tears in.

"Celestia was not the only one observing her little trials," she sighed. "I would have accepted you the first time you were tested. From the first moment I truly looked at you, you've enthralled me, my dearest. That is why it has latched onto you."

"I- I..." As my breathing became more erratic and my head fell, Her Highness' firm voice brought me back to reality.

"Twilight!" she lifted my chin with her hoof. Her comforting smile warmed me. "You are not alone," she cupped my cheeks with her hooves. "That is one of the primary reasons Starlight is here..." My eyes widened at that surprising fact. "And why she's going to be pushing you much harder than she did earlier."

"I... see." She had been trying... to help me? My demeanor sagged once again, the disgusting feeling in the pit of my stomach coming back even worse than before. Though I may not have agreed with her methods, Starlight had my best interests in mind.

"We'll get through this, Twilight. I mean it when I say so," she moved her hooves back to my shoulders. "You are my dearest," she placed her forehead against mine. "As my love for my sister shall endure for all eternity... so too, does my heart beat for you, my dearest."

Her words, her kindness was too much for me to take.

Out of joy or out of fear, I do not know, but... I began to sob.

Author's Note

Stupid Nightmare, why can't it just leave Luna alone? Twilight's in for quite a ride. Will she be able to resist the spirit or will she fall to despair?

Play date

Well, this is... something.

With not much to do, I stared at the golden mare sitting across from me. She was chewing on a hayburger with so little enthusiasm, I thought it might fall out of her mouth at any moment. She was looking at what I assumed to be a happy couple enjoying each other's company. The unicorn mare and pegasus stallion were giving each other lovey-dovey eyes and sharing a meal with one another. Their blissful ignorance disgusted me so much, I faked a silent gagging fit.

Love? Pfft! More like lame. It's not like I never experienced that particular emotion. I loved a lot of things. Turning creatures into my toys... myself... kites... but somepony else? What would even be the point in doing something stupid like that? Others tended to betray when you needed them most. That kind of love was stupid, pointless, and typically ended in heartbreak. I didn't need, nor want, that.

Sunset, though? She looked like she was struggling with something and I'm pretty sure I knew exactly what that something was.

Meh, don't really care. It wasn't my problem.

I lifted a fry into my mouth with some telekinesis and slowly chewed it. It wasn't terrible, but it was nowhere near the exceptional quality of food I'd get back home. I had my own personal chef and his cooking was beyond stellar. This... "food" was tolerable at best. Still, Sunset was treating so I wasn't about to run my mouth anytime soon.

The restaurant was bustling at this hour, lunch having just started a few minutes ago. I counted at least three dozen other creatures sitting at the tables and booths around us. Celestia had told us to get out of the castle and have some fun together, so we... no, I guess Sunset, decided we should grab a bite to eat, so I tagged along.

It didn't sound like a bad idea at the time, but I quickly realized places like these weren't exactly suited to my... nature. Clearly, the creatures here agreed with me. I was getting some particularly appalling looks, probably because of the whole newspaper debacle, but a quick spark of my horn and any offenders were quick to avert their eyes and mind their own business.

Sissies...

Creatures like them weren't even worth turning into my toys.

It'd been pretty quiet between Sunset and I since we'd arrived at the restaurant, and I really didn't understand why. I'd been acting all bubbly and excited the whole day, wasn't that how you got somepony to like you? I had been all smiles and giddiness, so why wasn't it working? The sweet, playful act was getting real old real quick.

This is so boring...

I took a sip of my water before examining Sunset a bit closer. She was fidgety and her eyes were filled to the brim with worry, like a parent who'd just found out their foal was missing. Maybe... maybe, I could make my own fun. Maybe, I could have some fun with her.

"You're thinking about Twilight, aren't you?" I spoke out of the blue, causing the golden mare to spit out the liquid currently in her mouth.

"WHAT!?" she looked mortified as she glared daggers at me. I had to cover my mouth or risk laughing out loud. I was trying to play, not give away my intentions. Subtlety was a requirement. "Why would you ask me something like that?"

"Aren't you?" I lifted a curious brow, though I'm pretty sure I already knew the answer. Feigning ignorance was always a fun, if not obvious, tactic. What I didn't know was if her thoughts were friendly contemplations or romantic ones. "If I'm wrong, your face sure doesn't look it." I tossed another fry into my mouth.

"Ugh," she groaned, looking completely dejected. "You're not." She swept her food out of the way and planted her face firmly on the table.

"What's the matter?" I had an idea, but it was more entertaining to mess with the distressed pony.

"Well, I'm not exactly trying to look like I'm concerned about her," she explained, her voice muffled due to talking directly into the table.

"What's wrong with being concerned for a friend?" I genuinely didn't understand. Wasn't that part of a friendship, caring about each other? "Isn't that... normal?"

"F- FRIEND!?" she blurted out, lifting her head and staring at me as if I had just said something unbelievable. "What in all of Equestria would make you think Twilight and I are friends?"

"You're not?" I tilted my head.

"NO!" she was getting exasperated.

So much fun! And I knew how to make it even better.

"You sure protected her like she was somepony special to you," I shrugged.

"SHUT IT, STARLIGHT!" she grew maroon, looking away in embarrassment. Goodness, that was an easy button to press.

"If you say so, Sunny." My attention was suddenly diverted as I watched a young earth filly trot by our table, a tray full of food that was clearly way too big for her on her back. Without her noticing, I settled the precariously tilting tray with some telekinesis before it had a chance to fall over.

Gotta be more careful, silly. I couldn't help but smile as she reached the table where her family was anxiously waiting.

Her mother... or I guess, who I assumed to be her mother, noticed me staring at her offspring. I expected a snarky glare, but received a sweet smile from the mare instead. I awkwardly smiled back before focusing on Sunset.

"Trust me, It's not that big a deal," I had to scrunch up my face not to outright burst into laugher at her unwarranted despair. "Why don't you think you're friends?"

With another exasperated UGH and a loud smack, her face was back on the table. The loud sound had drawn a little bit of attention from some of the surrounding patrons. I gave them another uncomfortable grin as they returned to their meals.

"Twilight HATES me," she sighed. That... didn't sound right, or at least that didn't seem to be the case to me, but who was I to make a judgment call? To them, I was essentially a complete stranger.

"I guess I can't really say anything about that definitively," I took a sip of my drink. "But are you sure it's not just another misunderstanding? Like what happened with Luna thinking you hated them, I mean."

"No, I'm not mistaken," she looked like she'd just remembered a family member was dead. "Twilight has made it abundantly clear how she feels about me."

"Well... then why do you care so much?" She visibly tensed at my inquiry. "Why care about a mare who won't give you the time of day?"

"I don't have many friends..." she whispered, obviously in the hopes that I wouldn't hear her in the boisterous establishment.

"'Scuse me?" I wasn't gonna let something that juicy slip by.

"I don't have many friends," she muttered much louder this time.

"You don't have any friends!?" I gasped, covering my mouth with a hoof and acting like I was truly disgusted.

"MANY!" she snapped at me. She was way too entertaining, I couldn't hold myself back.

"Tsk," I clicked my tongue and tilted my head mockingly. "Aaaany?" I raised a brow. Her eyes widened for just a moment before they dropped and a look of utter defeat came to her face.

"A- any..." she relented, her head slowly lowering back down onto the table. It was so much fun breaking a po-

I hope you stay, Starlight...

My heart skipped a beat. It felt... gross... I felt gross.

Ugh...

"That's probably why Celestia told us to do this then," I gently lifted her head with a spell so she was looking at me. "I stayed so that..." I really didn't want to say it out loud, but I'm pretty sure she knew what I was intending to say. The bright smile that came to her lips was a little cute.

"Yeah... YEAH! You're right! That must be it..." she nearly jumped out of her seat. "So then... you're really willing?" She reached across the table with her hooves facing up on it, as if she wanted me to place mine onto hers. "To try, I mean."

I wanted nothing more than to laugh in her face and leave. The desire to do so made me tremble with excitement. It would devastate her and she'd be left all alone... just like...

I hope you stay, Starlight.

UGGGGH!

"I'll... try," I pushed her hooves back to her, causing her to look a little disappointed. "But I'm no sappy filly, Sunny. I'm not just gonna start hugging and kissing you."

"Oh, that part comes later," she smiled at me.

"Pfft! If you're lucky," I countered.

"I think you'll come to find I'm verrrry lucky, Starlight." she winked. I felt her hind leg gently rub against mine under the table.

"Wha- what are you doing!?" I blushed something fierce. She laughed heartily as she withdrew her leg from mine.

"You're not the only one who can play games, Star." she moved her food back in front of herself. I winced.

Guess this'll be a lot more fun than I thought.

"So..." she looked positively giddy. "What do you wanna talk about?"

"You're asking ME?" I stared at her, completely dumbfounded. I didn't know the first thing about getting to know somepony else, much less becoming friends.

"Why not? You have to be interested in something... r-right?" She looked at me filled with hope.

"I..." She'd looked so genuine, I decided to actually consider her question. "I like... magic?"

Mostly to enslave creatures and make new toys.

"Or uhh, I guess, playing games?"

Mind games, mostly. Who doesn't like breaking somepony mentally?

"I like ki-"

Yeah right, not mentioning that. Why was it so hard to come up with something to talk about?

"W- why don't you pick something, Sunny?" I looked at her sheepishly. For the first time in years, I didn't have to deceive, didn't have to put on a facade. I could talk about something I wanted to. I could have a normal conversation.

And... I really couldn't come up with anything. Every thought that came to me was... bad. I could only come up with... evil things.

You're a very fractured mare, Starlight Glimmer. Luna's words echoed in my mind. She was right. I knew she was as soon as she'd said it, I just...

"Starlight?" Sunset looked at me as if I'd just done something completely unexpected.

"What is it?" I asked. She reached a hoof out for my face. I instinctively recoiled from her hoof. She froze, a look of sadness spreading across her features, yet she continued drawing closer. She gently wiped something away from my cheek.

"Do you... do you need to talk?" she asked. Was I crying?

AM I CRYING?!

I nearly fell out of my chair, laughing like a psychopath as I wiped my face with a napkin.

"O- of course not! I'm fine, Sunny! Everything's completely fine!" I stuffed a hoof full of fries into my mouth and took a long chug of my drink.

"Starlight?" Sunset hadn't taken her concerned eyes off me for a second. I swallowed what was in my mouth and just looked back at her, waiting. "I'm not gonna force you, but," she reached across the small table and grabbed one of my hooves. For some reason, I didn't immediately pull away from her. "If you need somepony, I'm here. I'll do my best... whenever you're ready," she gave my hoof a light squeeze.

I'll always be here for you, Starlight. You're my precious little Star.

I jerked my hoof away from her grasp. She didn't look offended because I'd done it, just... disappointed.

"I..." I sighed. "I'm sorry. Thanks. Really, I appreciate it," I actually did. "But... I can't. I just... can't."

"Well, you two sure seem to be getting along well," the voice from behind me drew Sunset's ecstatic gaze. I didn't have to turn around to know who it was.

"Twilight, you came!" Sunset brightened up considerably at the lavender unicorn's appearance.

"It is an assignment from Her Highness," she moved a chair up to the table before taking a seat with us. "I wouldn't willingly shirk any of my tasks."

Thank whatever had brought her here, be it a god or fate itself. She could take the attention off me and my problems and the best way to accomplish that was...

"Hey... Twilight?" I did my best to sound meek, still not looking at the mare. When she didn't respond I decided to continue. "I'm really sor-"

"You don't have to apologize," she cut me off. That wasn't what I expected. I stared at her, caught completely off guard by her words. "T-thanks..." she looked away, an uncomfortable, but mostly embarrassed look on her face. "I talked to Her Highness..." She took a deep breath and looked back at me with an uneven smile. "So thanks," she extended a hoof to me. I stared at her foreleg, unsure of what to do.

"Y- you're..." I definitely wasn't expecting her to be this reasonable. I looked at Sunset who simply smiled softly at me. I took her hoof into my own. "You're wel-" the lavender unicorn pulled me toward herself, our faces an inch from one another. "T-Twilight!?"

"I'm going to be blunt, Starlight," she was unfazed by our proximity. I on the other hoof, was so surprised I flinched. "Please, don't do something like that ever again." It wasn't a demand. It wasn't even really a request. Her eyes made it quite clear she was begging me. "I don't... I don't want to hur-" she sighed. "I don't want to lose control again, so please... please promise me."

It was sad, pathetic even. Twilight... Sunset... they were both so... fragile. They were both...

Just like me.

I couldn't help it. I laughed. I felt like sobbing, but I laughed right in Twilight's face to hide the pain.

"S- Starlight?" Sunset sounded worried, probably because she thought I'd set Twilight off again.

"I'm..." I tried to speak, though I still had to catch my breath. Twilight remained silent, her expression betraying none of her emotions. "I'm sorry, Twilight," I finally got out once my laughter completely fizzled out.

"I said you don-" I lifted my free hoof to stop her.

"For laughing, I mean," I clarified. "You really do love her, don't you."
It was hard to believe. If I was being completely frank, it just wasn't possible.

"I do..." The mention of her teacher caused Twilight to smile. I hadn't encountered such an unbelievable level of devotion since- "She's more precious to me than anypony else."

You're my little miracle, Star. You're more precious to me than anypony else.

I bit my lip, the hazy memory far too agonizing to endure. With trembling lips I spoke from an aching heart, praying that neither of them would notice.

"I promise, Twilight."

Author's Note

Man I dunno, but I really like Starlight. I honestly think (and this isn't cause of my story or anything, just in general) she's top 3 for me. I hope she gets a happy ending here, though I suppose I hope they all do.

About town

There was definitely something troubling Starlight. I prided myself on being able to read the moods of other ponies once I'd spent enough time around them, which typically took a couple days. It was a skill I'd picked up after spending so much time with Celestia. While I still couldn't discern her feelings if she wanted to keep them hidden from me, other ponies were much easier for me to get a read on.

Starlight, though? She was on a whole other level. It was like she wanted everypony to know how she was feeling... like all she wanted was for somepony to help her... or it could be she was just a terrible actor. I guess either could be true. All I knew for sure was that right now the lilac mare's heart was crying out for relief from... something.

After we'd finished our meals -- Starlight and I, that is. Twilight hadn't eaten anything after joining us, instead deciding to purchase just a drink -- we were walking around
the shopping district of Canterlot, trying to figure out what we should do next.

By we, I meant Twilight and I were discussing--or maybe debating is a better word?--debating what our next destination was. Starlight was being a lot more quiet than back at the restaurant. She hadn't voiced an opinion on where she might want to go since we began our search. Come to think of it, since Twilight had first arrived, the lilac mare had grown disturbingly silent.

It was a sweltering summer day in Canterlot and traveling around the city wasn't exactly enjoyable. We still had our cold drinks so the heat was at least somewhat bearable, but as the sweat began to collect on our brows, Twilight and I were growing especially desperate.

"We could go to a cafe," Twilight suggested yet another venue as we trotted by a group of mares who were talking way too loudly.

The city was teeming with ponies and various other creatures, probably due to it being a Saturday afternoon. The dense crowds were both a blessing and a curse for the three of us. Occasionally, while traversing the city, I'd have to deal with... admirers -- for lack of a better term -- swarming me and interrogating me about Princess Celestia.

I'd gotten used to it a long time ago. I was pretty much the closest pony to the Princess of the Sun, other than Luna, of course, but it's not like she traveled around Canterlot like a commoner. Still, I didn't prefer humoring complete strangers. Since Canterlot's streets were overflowing right now, there weren't any creatures stopping to speak to me, so at least we were spared any of that mess.

Thinking about it, It was either due to the absurd amount of citizens scurrying about or the lilac mare that was menacingly trotting along with her head low to the ground. If I didn't know Starlight, her hostile demeanor would dissuade me from coming anywhere near our group.

In fact, now that I looked around, there were at least five feet between any one of us and all the other surrounding creatures. Even small insects and birds appeared to be giving our trio a wide berth.

Yep, definitely gotta be Starlight.

"What do you think, Starlight? Wanna hang out at a cafe?" I made an attempt to break her out of her stupor. It was all I could do at the moment unless I decided to grab the mare and ask her what was wrong...

Maaaaybe a little later.

"Starlight?" Twilight spoke up after several seconds of the lilac unicorn not replying to my question.

"H- huh? What?" she looked up at us
in confusion, as if she'd just been in another dimension and had barely arrived back in reality. "OH! Uhm yeah, sure, that sounds like a great idea."

"Tch, you're not even listening!" Twilight didn't even look at the mare, her gaze sweeping over the buildings around us. She really seemed to be trying her hardest to find something for us to do.

"WHAT!? I totally am!" Starlight looked offended, but there was definitely a slight blush on her cheeks. "I'd love to-" her eyes widened. "go to that place you just suggested, Twilight!"

I exploded into a fit of laughter, drawing the ire of the lilac unicorn.

"QUIET, SUNNY!" the throbbing vein in her neck made the situation all the more hilarious.

"Sunny?" Twilight lifted an entertained brow as a look of unadulterated smugness came to her face.

"Don't be jealous, Twilight," I grinned, sidling closer to Starlight. "I'm sure Star'll give you an endearing nickname as well. We're all gonna be best friends soon anyway, right?" I nudged the lilac mare with an elbow.

"R- right!" Starlight nodded mechanically.

It was Twilight's turn to laugh out loud. "That's a riot, Sunny," she mocked, bringing a tinge of red to my cheeks. "I didn't know you were such an adept comedian."

"It's not a joke, Twilight." I stopped in my tracks, more than a little annoyed at her lack of enthusiasm. The creatures around us didn't stop, instead choosing to walk around the three of us. "You'll see, I'm gonna make you love me!" I declared boldly.

The look of absolute disbelief that came to Twilight's face paired with the sudden look of shock on Starlight's face turned my complexion even redder than the ripest of tomatoes.

Sunset... WHAT THE ACTUAL HECK!?

"AS A FRIEND! I MEANT AS A FRIEND!" I frantically waved my hooves in front of the both of them, but I knew neither of them were gonna let the comment slip.

"If you say so, Sunny," Starlight covered her smile with a hoof. It was the first time she'd looked a little happy since leaving the restaurant. Even though her mirth obviously came at my expense, I was glad.

"Sunset?" Twilight's expression wasn't malicious, but she did look pretty miffed. She took a step toward me and then another. Before I knew it, her face was inches from mine.

"Y- yes, Twilight?" If I hadn't said such a stupid thing seconds ago I would've moved away from her, but having said something so foolish, moving away felt like I was admitting what I'd said wasn't true.

She got even closer, forcing me to tightly shut my eyes. I couldn't handle her proximity, her warm minty breath tickling my muzzle. It felt like my heart was going to burst right out of my chest... or just stop altogether.

Twilight, what are you doing!? WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?

"Good luck," she whispered into my ear. I opened my eyes to find her smirking confidently. "I look forward to it." She spun around and continued walking on as if none of that had just happened. "So a cafe is out of the question then?"

"What about a music shop?" Starlight had finally come out of her funk, suggesting something for the first time. "You like music, don't you, Sunny?" she looked my way with a warm smile.

"Y- yeah!" I nodded, thankful that neither of them was going to dwell on my flub. "There's a store just around the corner, there on the other street." I pointed with a hoof once I'd regained my composure.

"Twilight?" Starlight looked at the lavender unicorn.

"That's fine with me," Twilight smiled enthusiastically. "Octavia Melody's new record dropped this week, didn't it?" Despite her jubilance as she asked us, Starlight and I didn't have an answer for her. I didn't really listen to Octavia. That wasn't my style of music at all.

"Who?" Starlight lifted a questioning hoof.

"UGH! LET'S GO! Twilight barked as she stomped toward the street the store was located on. Starlight looked at me and I stared back. We shared a quiet chuckle as we followed behind the fuming mare.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

This was not going well at all. The overly opulent store -- it was located in Canterlot after all -- was large enough so that each of us was occupying a different section of it. Twilight was currently in the classical music section, probably looking for, or listening to, Octavia's new record.

The interior of the store's walls were covered in posters and advertisements for the earth pony's new album. Her stuff was... fine, I guess, but I just couldn't get into the classical arts. I preferred newer genres, the faster tempo of artists like Sapphire Shores, Coloratura, and DJ-PON3.

Which is why I was in the electronic section of the store. I was thinking about picking up an old Songbird Serenade album I didn't own yet, but was preoccupied with our separation.

Starlight was lounging on a seat at one of the listening stations, though she wasn't wearing any headphones. The stations were placed on tables in another separate section of the store so that patrons could sample any records they might not be sure if they wanted to purchase yet. The lilac mare looked so extremely bored I was certain she'd rather be anywhere else doing anything else. I grabbed one of the less... heavy Coloratura albums and headed over to her.

As I drew closer, I levitated a seat right next to hers and plopped down on it. "Hey Sunshine, how goes the uhm, fun?" I playfully nudged her in the side with an elbow.

"I've never been a big fan of music," she sighed, not looking my way nor reacting to my jab. "Not much reason for it in my town, y'know?"

"Right," I nodded. I was a little surprised she'd mention that place so soon, but it was a good sign she was opening up, if even just a little. "Wait," that didn't make sense. "Then why did you want to come here?"

"I mean," she shrugged. you like music, right? Made sense to me to suggest it."

"Starlight... you..." I smiled.

She did it for me?

"Oh come on, Sunny," she groaned, but she did turn away. "It was just something to do, don't blow it out of proportion."

"If you say so, Star." I giggled.

"Anyway, what's that?" she gestured toward the album I'd brought with me.

"I was thinking you might... er..." For some reason I was really embarrassed all of a sudden.

"Let me guess," she looked at me with an uninterested expression. "You want me to give it a listen?" she flicked a hoof toward the album.

"You don't have to," I picked up the record with my telekinesis and was about to walk away when she placed a gentle hoof on my shoulder.

"I'll give it a shot," she smiled at me, lifting the headphones onto her head. With a smile of my own I placed the record into the player and started the album.

It was one of Coloratura's slower works, lots of piano and much less electronica. It emphasized more of her stellar vocals and the piano complimented rather than distracted from them.

"This... isn't bad, Sunset," she said with her eyes closed, immersing herself in the sounds. She'd listened to about three songs already and seemed to be enjoying the lot of them. "She has a really nice voice."

"Coloratura is one of the rare contemporary artists who can actually hold a tough note," Twilight said from the other side of the lilac unicorn. During Starlight's listening session the lavender mare had brought a seat herself and waited for her to finish. "Her collabs with Octavia Melody are beyond amazing," Twilight lit up when she mentioned her obviously preferred musician.

"Oh really?" Starlight seemed genuinely curious, her musical bone tickled by this point.

"Do you mind?" Twilight lifted an album in her magenta field, asking me if it was okay.

"Not at all," I removed the Coloratura album and placed it back into its case. Twilight put the album she'd brought into the player and nodded her head at Starlight excitedly.

The lilac unicorn shut her eyes as the music began to play. Twilight looked ecstatic as the emotions began to sweep over Starlight's face. As the music rose and fell Starlight's emotions became more evident. Excitement turned to surprise. Surprise into happiness. Happiness into... sadness? Sadness into... despair?

What the...?

As tears began to fall from the corners of Starlight's closed eyes I looked at Twilight in a panic. My rival looked just as confused as I did as she stared at the lilac mare. When she noticed me looking at her she simply raised her hooves in an "I have no clue" shrug.

"This..." Starlight kept her eyes shut as she spoke. "This is... beautiful." Her tears cascaded down her cheeks, but the look of sincere gratitude that came to her face warmed my heart. "Thank you," she opened her eyes and grabbed a reluctant Twilight.

"S- Starlight!?" Twilight gasped as she was pulled into a hug. She was far too surprised to do anything other than look at me with wide eyes.

"For showing this to me." Starlight drew away from the lavender unicorn.

"Both of you," she turned to me and gave me a tight hug as well. With a throbbing heart and tears stinging at the corners of my own eyes, I returned the embrace.

"Of course, Star... Anytime."

Author's Note

Music is quite powerful, especially songs that bring up memories you try your hardest to hide from. Lots of songs make me cry, but I was really surprised to find a song the other day that I'd never heard before make me cry. It had no nostalgic ramifications behind it for me, and it had no lyrics, so I was completely surprised that I'd cried. Idk. I guess I just love music a lot.

A great day

The streets of Canterlot were far less crowded during Her Highness' time. The night also had the added benefit of being much cooler than Princess Celestia's day, so the three of us decided to avoid the rest of the sweltering heat in the comfort of the quiet music store. Starlight had continued to listen to our recommendations for hours, seeming to enjoy every single song played for her.

After all was said and done, I was pretty sure she'd fallen in love with Octavia's pieces. Each time the cellist's music played Starlight showed such... raw emotion. It was something I'd also experienced when first listening to the master of the cello as well. Octavia's compositions were some of the only things that could drag me away from the negative feelings I'd gotten all those years ago, the emotions that still haunted me to this day.

It was... nice, seeing somepony appreciate her music as much as I did. Don't get me wrong, my mistress loved Octavia from the first moment she'd heard the mare play too, but Starlight...

Starlight was troubled. She had issues she needed to deal with and introducing her to Octavia's art felt like I was helping the lilac mare. It felt like I was making a difference in somepony else's life and that made me happy... really happy.

I had planned on lending her some of my albums when we got back to the castle, but before we even left the store Sunset did something completely unexpected. She purchased a few albums and a record player for Starlight. The kind act blew the lilac unicorn away, or at least it appeared to.

It was a really kind gesture, one that had the former dictator absolutely glowing. Thankfully, the store delivered, so Starlight didn't have to lug the large machine throughout the city with her. Now, the three of us were standing in line at a small ice cream stand in one of Canterlot's many parks. The small stall wasn't exceptional compared to those in the surrounding area, but it was quaint and that had been enough to draw our attention.

My mistress' full moon was providing ample light to the world, but dozens of fancy lampposts were still sprinkled around the area. The lake at the center of the park was surrounded by creatures peacefully enjoying their time. Ducks and other wildlife played in the water, not bothered by the slight noise.

It was comforting, knowing my mistress was watching over us all right now... knowing our appreciation for her night was pleasing to her. Things hadn't always been that way.

"I think I'll get dark chocolate," I said to nopony in particular as I examined the menu.

"Ew, bitter," Sunset stuck out a disgusted tongue. I snorted at the mare.

"And you?" I lifted my head without looking her way. "What amazingly delicious flavor are you gonna get?"

"Rainbow sherbet! It's the best," she replied smugly.

Ugh, way too sweet.

I shrugged, not letting her wrong opinion bother me.

"How about you, Starlight?" Sunset asked the mare who was enthusiastically reading the back of one of the albums she'd received.

"I don't really eat sweets," Starlight grimaced without looking up.

"You WHAT!?" Sunset gaped at the mare, her jaw going slack. "WHAT KIND OF PONY DOESN'T EAT SWEETS!?" she yelled, drawing the irritated gaze of the couple in front of us. Once their eyes swept over me and noticed the glare on my face they immediately turned back around without saying a word.

Cowards.

"Could you keep it down, Sunset," I asked as politely as I could. I kept my eyes on the menu hanging above the earth pony running the stand. I really didn't want to get into an altercation with some snooty strangers.

"Sorry," she barely acknowledged me before starting to whisper loudly. "What kind of pony doesn't like sweets!?"

"I don't know, the kind that enslaves a town full of other ponies?" Starlight said flatly, still not raising her head. I tried to hold it in but couldn't, the laughter spilling out of me in a blast right past my lips.

"Twilight!?" Sunset looked appalled at my glee.

"You liked that one, Twilight?" Starlight finally looked up, supremely pleased with the success of her joke.

"It was pretty funny," I conceded. "If she doesn't like sweets, she doesn't like sweets, Sunset." I shrugged. Starlight nodded with a satisfied grin.

"Finnnne," Sunset relented, a defeated huff escaping her.

"But..." I turned my head to the lilac pony.

"But?" she looked at me, clearly confused.

"But, I wonder if that's because you don't really like them or..."

"Or?" the confusion still hadn't left her face.

"Or if it's cause you've just never had anything good," I said smugly. Starlight was the type of pony who liked to play games, especially mind games, so I thought I'd try one of my own.

"What!?" she scoffed. I looked at Sunset expectantly, hoping she'd play along. She didn't let me down.

"She probably didn't even have sweets in her town," Sunset mocked with a shrug, looking up at the menu herself.

"Actually... I didn't," Starlight said so nonchalantly that both me and Sunset almost fell over.

"WHAT!?" Sunset and I yelled even louder than the golden unicorn had before. The couple in front of us moved to turn again, but the chime of my mana kept their faces locked forward.

"Is that... weird?" Starlight looked extremely despondent. "Sugar is bad for you, isn't it? Why would anypony ever want to eat it?"

"That was at least five years, Starlight!" It was my turn to be positively flabbergasted. "You haven't had sugar in the last FIVE YEARS!?"

"Nnnnope," she shook her head. "At least not to my knowledge."

"Not even in your drinks?" Sunset was in Starlight's face, her own expression filled with utter disbelief, very much like my own.

"I prefer green tea without sugar... or black coffee... or water," Starlight replied. "Didn't you notice at the restaurant, Sunny? I asked if there was sugar in anything I ordered and got a water."

"I was..." Sunset looked at me with a frown, her cheeks burning. "A little distracted."

Uhm, what?

"Yeah, you were," Starlight smiled at me deviously as she nudged Sunset in the side.

"STAR!" Sunset hissed, her face now resembling the reddest of apples. Starlight laughed heartily as Sunset chased her out of the line we were standing in.

"Miss? I can take your order now, if you're ready," the earth pony running the stand grabbed my attention.

Of course...

I turned to the vendor with a kind smile on my face.

"Good evening," I said as I trotted up to the stall. I could venture making small talk, but he was clearly busy so I just ordered. "I'd like a bowl of dark chocolate with hot fudge and chocolate sprinkles."

"Sounds good! Can I get anything else for you?" he turned away as he began making my order. His question drove me to look behind myself. Yep, they were still running around like a pair of dorks.

"Can I also have a bowl of rainbow sherbet?" She'd said it was her favorite, so logically, it should be okay to get her.

"Would you like any toppings on that one?"

"Uhm..." It would probably be better to play it safe and get nothing on top, but that might be a little mean... wasn't it? I got toppings on mine, why wouldn't I get some on hers too?

Because you don't know what kind she likes or if she even likes any.

Eh, screw it.

"Can I get whipped cream and rainbow sprinkles on that one, please?"

"Of course, Miss. Will that complete your order?"

"I..."

Should I get something for Starlight?

She might not eat it, but not getting her anything might be even more detrimental to our already rocky relationship, especially after Sunset had done what she had.

I could get her a sugarless flavor.

No. No, that's not right. I suddenly recalled what my mistress had told me, what the entire point of all of this was. Perpetuating Starlight's old habits was the last thing I should do...

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

"Starlight Glimmer is a deeply disturbed mare, Twilight," Her Highness and I walked through the castle after our talk in my room. "She needs us just as much as we need her... possibly even more."

"Do you really think she can help me fight against that... thing?" I was a little more than doubtful, but if my mistress thought she could help, I would believe as well.

"Tia was the key to saving me from the demon... the strongest bond I have ever made with another. Perhaps unbreakable bonds of your own can be the solution you seek."

"Your Highness," her implication made me a little sad. "Is our bond with one another so weak?"

She sighed, stopping in her tracks. We were drawing close to the gates of the castle and so had little time left to speak. She wanted me to join Starlight and Sunset at the burger place in town. She was seeing me off -- as she often did whenever she could -- and we were finishing up our prior conversation.

"As far as how you feel..." she laid a hoof on my shoulder, a meager smile on her lips. "I believe so, Twilight."

"Wha- how could you say that, Your Highness?!" I loved her so much it hurt... and she obviously cared deeply for me. My head fell. What could possibly be the problem?

"When Tia saved me I was... happy. Truly happy." She gently lifted my chin with a hoof. "I have been ever since that day, Twilight. Can you honestly say the same since you first met me?"

"Of course, Your Highness!" I nearly yelled. "You've made me happier than I've ever been!"

"Then why is your slumber still so restless, Twilight?" My mistress could be devastatingly blunt at times. "Why are you still so angry, my dearest?"

"I..."

I really didn't know why. Maybe it was Sunset and her success eclipsing mine. Maybe it was Starlight making me look like a fool. Maybe it was my family. Maybe it was that monster. Maybe I was to blame. I was still so very...

Pathetic.

I grabbed my head, nearly collapsing as the deceiver's voice echoed in my mind.

"My dearest!?" Her Highness kept me from falling, just like she always did.

"I- I'm sorry, it's just a little headache," I only half lied.

"Are you... fine to-"

"I am, Your Highness," I smiled meekly at my mistress before giving her a reassuring hug. "I'm gonna get going," I trotted away from her quickly, waving a hoof goodbye. I was far too big a coward to answer her questions.

"Very well, Twilight," she frowned as her horn lit up. "If I may offer some advice before you so hastily depart?" she held me in place with a spell.

"I'm all ears, Your Highness." I grinned. It's not like I had much of a choice in the matter anyway.

"Starlight Glimmer has been alone for a very long time, Twilight," I wasn't expecting this from her, but I listened intently regardless. "You and Sunset Shimmer can be the ones to show her the correct path, but for her to truly reform will take a... departure from her old habits... and you know what they say about those."

"They die hard," I nodded.

"Correct," she let me out of her magical grasp. "I shall see you when you return, Twilight," she smiled brightly at me before turning to go back inside of the castle.

"Farewell, Your Highness," I smiled at the mare who meant the world to me. "I love you!" She stopped to look over her shoulder at me.

"And I, you, my dearest."

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

"I'M SO SORRY, TWILIGHT!" Sunset looked mortified as the duo trotted up to me.

"It's fine," I shrugged. I wasn't mad at them. They seemed to be getting along well and that's exactly what Her Highness wanted, so it was exactly what I wanted too.

I carried the three bowls of ice cream I'd bought, napkins to keep clean, and my bag from the music store in my telekinesis, all within separate fields.

Might as well get some practice in while I can.

"Five TK fields at once?" Starlight remarked as she scrutinized me, a devious grin coming to her lips. "Very impressive... for a student."

Sunset's eyes grew wide as she gave the cocky mare a sidelong glance, but kept her own mouth shut.

She's doing it for you, Twilight, I took a deep, calming breath. She's doing it for you.

"Is it?" I flicked my head towards one of the empty benches close to the lake. "I'd figure you'd probably be able to do ten times this." The three of us trotted over to the bench together.

"Oh, without a doubt," Starlight smirked as Sunset took a seat first. Despite my clear exaggeration, the lilac unicorn didn't look shaken at all.

Is she really that strong?

"Maybe you could give me a few pointers then," I sat down to the golden unicorn's left. Starlight raised a curious brow before taking the seat to Sunset's right.

"Sounds like... fun," there was no vindictiveness in her voice.

"Tomorrow then," I said. "First thing in the morning in our lab?"

"You're on, Twilight," the confident hmph she threw my way was a little grating, not gonna lie.

"Er s- so should I go get me and Starlight something?" Sunset tried to change the subject before it escalated any further.

"That won't be necessary," I hovered Sunset's bowl over to her, a spoon sticking out of it. "One rainbow sherbet with whipped cream and rainbow sprinkles."

"Twilight..." she took the dessert into her telekinesis, staring down at it as if I'd just given her the most precious treasure in Equestria. "Thank you."

"Don't mention it, Sunset," I floated Starlight's bowl over to her. "And one for you, Starlight."

"What?!" the lilac unicorn's eyes grew wide as she took the dessert into her spell. She too looked down at her sweet, examining it closely, but her expression was one of confusion. "You got me something even though I don't eat sugar?"

"Well, I think you'll like it," I leaned forward to look at her and she did the same."You trusted us at the store," I looked at Sunset with a smile. She was already shoveling the frozen treat into her mouth. Despite her attention being on her food, she returned my gesture. "So I was thinking maybe you can trust me now?"

Starlight let out a breath of air, her eyes closing for a moment and a grin coming to her lips. "Well, what is it?" She moved the spoon around in the dish.

"Vanilla ice cream, which shouldn't be too sweet, sliced bananas, and cherries," I pointed out the ingredients with my hoof. "I tried to keep it... a lot less sugary than Sunset's," I chuckled and Starlight joined me. The playful jab didn't bother the golden unicorn, but with the smile on her face, it didn't seem like anything could at the moment.

"So, how should I eat it then?" she continued to prod at it with her spoon, but at least now she looked somewhat interested.

"Any way you want," I shrugged before taking control of her spoon with my magic. "But if you want the best mix of flavor," I picked up some of the frozen dessert, a slice of banana, and a cherry on the spoon. "This will give you the best combination."

"Alright, then," she opened her mouth and closed her eyes... for some reason.

"Uhm... what are you doing?" I asked, genuinely dumbfounded.

"Waiting for you to feed it to me," she kept her eyes closed and the smile on her face.

"Starlight, I don't thin-"

"Oh come on, Twilight, don't be like that. Just do it." I don't know why, but her forcefulness made me blush a little. I slipped the spoon into her mouth, her moan of appreciation sending a shiver up my spine. "So GOOD!" She took the spoon into her own telekinesis and dug into her bowl. "Thanks, Twilight!"

"N- no problem," I started on my own dessert. As the three of us enjoyed our snacks the beauty of Her Highness' night grew more and more vivid.

I suppose what they say is true, the day really had ended well.

Author's Note

A fun little day... well, ignoring the whole Nightmare thing... and Twilight almost killing Starlight. Okay, but it really is true. All's well that ends well.

The girls draw a little closer and next time we get to see Starlight's reaction to all of this kindness and affection. That will be very interesting.

Teaching a novice

After an extremely long day, being able to finally lie down in bed was actually a lot more comfortable than the previous night. Only two days ago, I'd slept on my luxurious bed within my massive mansion in my perfect little town... for the final time. Just last night, I'd forced myself to fall asleep in the new room I'd been given, still not certain whether I'd be able to start a whole new life here in Canterlot.

Everything had happened so fast, it made my head spin. Being defeated by the Immortal Sisters and then being brought here against my will had gotten my brain working immediately. I thought I could find a way out, maybe escape if I played my cards right, but that was all just a pipe dream.

Celestia and Luna were way too powerful to oppose and, as unbelievable as it sounds, appeared to have knowledge of every single thing pertinent to them. I quickly figured out that if I tried anything nefarious they'd be on me in a second... honestly, probably even faster than that. I went from formulating a plan to deceive them and make my escape, to accepting my horrible fate and being miserable.

Speaking with the princesses though, the real princesses, not the ones the public were familiar with, but the genuine Immortal Sisters, had shined a small ray of hope onto my bleak outlook. They weren't the monsters I'd perceived them to be. I'd completely misunderstood who Celestia was, and honestly, Luna was downright decent.

They gave me a second chance. If they weren't so absurdly strong I probably would've tried to exploit their kindness, not to mention the acceptance I'd received from Twilight and Sunset had been given so unbelievably fast, it also would've been just as easy to take advantage of. It was foolish. If I was foolish, I could've tried to escape because of how kind they'd been, but...

The princesses stooges were no pushovers themselves. They may both be magically inferior to me, but Sunset and Twilight are far from stupid. Couple their decent brains with bleeding hearts and I could already feel myself slipping.

Why would they be so nice to me?

I couldn't help but question their motives. I'd tried to make them both slaves for crying out loud! Nopony could just live and let live after somepony did something like that to them. The world wasn't that forgiving.

It had never been... and it never would be.

Listening to the Octavia and Coloratura album on my new record player felt both nostalgic and strange, the new machine sitting on the desk across from my bed. I'd practically begged the golden unicorn not to buy them for me, but Sunset insisted it was for the best. It's not like it was anything new. I'd received many gifts from my obedient toys before, mostly on my birthdays, but-

So gifts that you gave yourself? On days you celebrated alone?

Shut it.

As I was saying, unlike my artificial gifts I'd given to myself, what Sunset had done for me felt... genuine. The joy she appeared to experience giving me those presents was vivid on her face and honestly, I could feel that same level of happiness too. I hadn't experienced such a wonderful feeling since... well, in a very long time.

Then, to compound on top of my already confused state, Twilight had bought me ice cream. Now, I know that may not sound like much, and it may not have been as grand a gesture as buying me a whole new record player, but the thought was there... the care was there. There weren't many that cared about me.

I was even more confused now than when I'd first decided to try and make the most of staying in Canterlot.

Could they... could they actually care?

I tried to be a bit more positive -- something I hadn't been able to do in years -- but I failed miserably.

They definitely want something.

Maybe not something mundane like possessions or bits -- Canterlot elites were absurdly wealthy. Sunset and Twilight were probably loaded beyond belief -- but something.

It had to be something related to my mana, there was no other logical explanation. I had to protect myself. I couldn't get attached to anypony. I had to be safe. I had to-

The melodious sounds of Coloratura's piano instantly pulled me from my thoughts. It was that song, the one I'd heard night after night when I was just a little foal. Mom's song. I could already feel the tears gathering as I listened intently.

I hadn't been able to hold the feelings inside when I'd heard it back at the store, and I couldn't do so now. I cried, remembering back to my warm bed as mom played the piano in the other room, her nightly lullaby to me.

Those had been the best days of my life... and they were dead and gone. She... was gone. But then the song changed, just as it had back at the store. Octavia's beautiful cello came in and... changed everything, made the song much... sadder, but... hopeful.

Maybe they... maybe...

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

I found Twilight sitting quietly and reading a book as I walked into the lab we were going to be working together in. She hadn't even noticed me enter, the book she was reading apparently way too enthralling to put down. I got a positively devilish idea.

I tiptoed right behind the lavender unicorn, being absolutely sure I didn't make a sound. I could go with the classic jumpscare, grab her and scream at the top of my lungs, but that seemed a bit over the top. No, I had a better idea.

I moved my head right next to hers and whispered quietly. "I can't wait until I make you mine." A little seductive, a little cryptic, it would absolutely freak her out. Unfortunately, it worked much better than I'd intended.

She spun around instantly, her horn burning with black mana. The killing intent in her eyes was even more malicious than it had been yesterday morning. I was actually scared. Somehow this little foal that was so much more weaker than me had managed to make me feel fear twice now.

"S-SORRY! Sorry! It was a joke! Just a joke, I swear!" I didn't know what else to do so I lifted my hooves in front of myself in defense and backed away from the raving mare.

"Starlight!?" As she slowly came to her senses she looked slightly pained at the realization that it was only me. "Thank goodness," she whispered after letting out a relieved breath. Whatever was wrong with her was clearly weighing heavily on the lavender unicorn.

Try Starlight!

I couldn't think about anything other than that stupid ice cream. Junk like that was what had convinced me I was being manipulated. I felt indebted, like I owed her for the kind gesture. Still, she'd looked so... angry. I had to do something.

I took a few careful steps toward her, still a little worried she might blow up at me again. "Are you... okay, Twilight?" I got closer to her, but not too close. "What's going on?"

"It's... nothing," she quite obviously lied. I felt my face screw up in disbelief, though I would've preferred to keep my doubt hidden. "I'm fine, Starlight." As she looked away pathetically, I tried to examine her more closely. She didn't appear to have anything physically wrong with her so it must've been something else. Something mental.

Great, my forte... I thought with literally zero optimism.

I had more than enough going wrong upstairs, I really wasn't the best choice to help somepony else with their own issues. I wasn't delusional. I knew I was different. Very different. But, so what? It'd always worked for me...

Sort of...

Sort of...

Gosh darn it.

"Twilight..." I tried to sound as pleasant as possible. "I'm not going to force you to tell me anything, but..." I got close enough to touch her. "Any creature with half a brain can see something is bothering you."

"I..." her head dropped. I'd never expected she could be like this, not in front of somepony else. She gave off such a strong and proud aura, seeing her full of shame was a little sad. "Starlight, I-"

I cut her off with a raised hoof. She needed help. Maybe I could pay her and Luna back. "Look, I can tell by your reaction whatever's going on is serious, and I'm not exactly a pillar of virtue for you to look to for answers, so..." With the same hoof I raised her head. "I'll help you the only way I know how," I may not know everything, but I was intimately familiar with what could give a unicorn confidence... what had given me confidence.

"Starlight..." As she closed her eyes and began to nuzzle into my hoof I couldn't help but feel like a mother trying to comfort her foal.

Like my...

"Thank you," she whispered.

"Hey, what are friends for?" It felt... good. When she opened her eyes to look up at me I could see the worry had melted away. Comforting her almost felt as good as collecting a new toy, my heart warming considerably.

"S-sorry!" Her cheeks turned cherry red as she pulled away quickly. It was probably from the embarrassment. I know I'd be embarrassed if I'd shown such weakness to another creature. She didn't need to feel that way around me. I already knew she was weaker than I was, it was nothing to be embarrassed about.

"Don't worry about it," I turned to the door. "We just gotta wait for Sunny to get here an-"

"Sunset probably won't be joining us for awhile," I spun back around to look at the lavender mare. "She tends to get places very-"

"Late?" I half asked half finished for her.

"Yeah," a look of surprise came to her face. "How'd you know?"

"Intuition?" I shrugged. Ponies like Sunset were often the easiest for me to break and turn into toys. I'd met a bunch of mares just like her before. "She just strikes me as a very... carefree pony, y'know?" I tried to put it better than it had sounded in my head.

"That's Sunset to a T," she confirmed. "She'll more than likely be here in about an hour."

"Perfect!" I grinned, moving toward the supplies sitting on one of the desks. "I know exactly what we can do until she arrives..."

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Twilight was doing it. She was actually doing it. Sure, she looked like she was about to keel over at any moment from exhaustion, and she couldn't even open her eyes, but she was holding everything together, even while preoccupied with the awkward stance.

Surprising...

She was a fast learner. It'd only taken her a few minutes to sort out her mistakes and get the objective completed. Now, it was just an endurance test to see just how long she could last.

I was trying to help her make things a little easier, standing directly behind her and trying to force her into a more manageable position. She was putting way too much pressure on her lower back and in doing so, was putting unnecessary strain on the rest of her body, making everything that much harder for her. If she'd just stop slouching, it'd be so much easier.

I moved my eyes from her to the clock hanging above the door, noting that she'd been going at it for over an hour now. She couldn't have too much left in her, unless she somehow had endless mana reserves like the sisters probably did.

"Look, just keep your back straight a- OH! Hey Sunny!" As the door to the lab creaked open, I smiled at the golden unicorn slowly walking into the room.

"Whaaaat's going on?" She looked a little annoyed, a little confused, and a little surprised. All fairly understandable reactions considering the awkward position Twilight and I were currently in. "You okay, Twilight?" she asked the lavender mare.

"I'm just peachy, Sunset." It was easy to see that simply replying was difficult for the straining unicorn.

If she'd just stop-

"You're still hunching over!" I shoved my hoof into her lower back, grinding it harshly and making her straighten up with a yelp. It may have been a bit much, but it would definitely improve her performance.

"I'm TRYING!" she glared at me, nearly shouting. Her mana flared into her horn at her sudden anger, the magenta light becoming a blazing inferno. She must've had a lot more mana left than I thought. "Do you know how hard it is to keep the stupid tea away from the stupid napkin while standing like a stupid idiot? WE'VE BEEN DOING THIS FOR OVER AN HOUR!" As she turned away from me I swear I could detect a slight blush on her cheeks. Maybe I could have some fun with her.

"And you're making fantastic progress, Sparkles," I thought up the corniest nickname I could and spoke with the most seductive voice I could manage as I wrapped her up in a soft hug. She was shaking even more now.

Yep, that definitely worked.

"H-how am I supposed to c-concentrate when you're hanging all o-over me, Starlight?" She was having trouble getting out a complete sentence, yet she still maintained her spell. If that was the case, I could probably push a liiiittle harder.

"What's wrong, Sparkles?" I smirked. "Can't handle a beautiful mare giving you her attention? I didn't even know you swung that way," I whispered into her ear, gently blowing in an attempt to throw her off her game.

"I- wh- I nev-" she sputtered. She was so easy, it was almost not fun... almost.

"What's that?" Before I knew it, Sunset had grabbed me and pulled me off the panicking mare. I couldn't help but wonder if she'd pulled me away to help Twilight or to help herself. It didn't matter, I'd had my fun and Twilight had held it together. Seemed like anything short of kissing the lavender unicorn on the lips would fail in breaking her concentration. She'd done more than enough to prove herself capable.

"So this," I took the bowl from Twilight into my own telekinesis. "Is a little something I whipped up to help out our dear Twilight."

"What does it do?" Sunset asked.

"It's not what it does, it's what you have to do with it." I let her take a closer look, allowing her to examine the contents of the bowl. "Get it?"

"I think so. Is that tea?" she asked, pointing a hoof.

"Yes," I grinned. This could be even more fun than playing with Twilight.

"So, what you're supposed to do is keep the tea away from the napkin, right?"

"That's correct! Do ya wanna try?" My excitement was growing. Sunset was far less talented than Twilight, or so I assumed from what I'd seen of her. She hadn't shown me any signs of excellence since we'd first encountered each other, so I could only base my assessment on the information I had.

"Sure," she didn't hesitate for a second. Perhaps that's where her talent lay? In her confidence? Or maybe in her efforts? It had to be something I couldn't see. Celestia wouldn't have chosen her for no reason.

"Okay. To start, I'll hold the bowl, you just keep the tea on the perimeter." An easy starting point. Even a fairly inexperienced unicorn should be able to control some liquid with a spell.

"Okay!" She instantly did it with little effort. "Starlight, this is really-"

"Easy, I know. So now it's gonna get a little bit harder." The next step was about where I'd guess she'd be. It would be super interesting to see if she could do better, though I highly doubted she could. "Now, hold the bowl as well."

"Right!" As soon as the bowl left my care, it fell into dozens of pieces. The look of surprise on Sunset's face was hilarious if not a little sad. She couldn't have expected it to be that easy.

"It's harder than before, huh?" Twilight drew Sunset's gaze, the knowing expression on the lavender unicorn attempting to motivate her peer.

Reeeeally doesn't seem like she hates you, Sunset.

"So you have to hold the bowl together too..." Sunset was deep in thought, presumably analyzing what it would take to succeed. I had to give her credit, from what I'd seen so far, she never gave up.

"Wanna try again?" I lifted a hopeful brow.

She nodded. Taking back the bowl, she was all sweat and heavy breathing, but she was doing it.

Not bad, Sunset.

She was further along than I thought. They weren't bad. No wonder they'd been chosen by the sisters.

"You're doing great, Sunset!" Twilight nearly shouted her enthusiasm. I took the bowl back, already satisfied with Sunset's performance.

Yeah, definitely no hate there. What is going on with you two, Sunset?

That would have to wait. I was far more interested in whether or not she could measure up to Twilight.

"That was good, Sunny, but now you have to try the real deal." I raised my hoof at her to get her to stand on her hind legs.

"Uhm, what?" She had no idea what I wanted.

"Hind legs only," I explained, lifting my hoof again.

"Oh! Right." As soon as she stood up I knew she wasn't going to be able to go any further. If Twilight had been shaky when she first tried it, Sunset was about to produce an earthquake with how badly she was trembling. It wasn't an easy position to maintain, but it was one ponies took often. Couple it with concentrating on maintaining a spell and you got a feat most unicorns would find impossible.

She'll need to practice.

"It's a lot harder than it looks," Twilight remarked, obviously able to see what I could and trying to spare the golden mare's pride. Sunset grabbed a table with a hoof before letting it go and staring at me with determination.

"Okay I'm-" she almost instantly dropped onto her forehooves. "Ready," the look in her eyes was one beyond disappointment. "I... can't do it."

"It's really hard, Sunset," Twilight placed a hoof on her shoulder. "Being able to admit what you can and can't do is admirable," Twilight smiled sweetly at her. "Besides, It'll just take you some practice, yeah?" Sunset smiled a little at the unexpected kindness.

These two aren't friends!? What the heck is a friend then!?

"Thanks, Twilight," Sunset tried to hide the brimming tears, but they were easy to see. Since Twilight had cheered her up I decided I probably should try too..

"This was specially catered to push Twilight anyway," I put the items on a table. "I'll cook something up for you too, Sunny." I smiled kindly. "Don't worry about it."

"Thanks, Starlight," she offered me a half-smile, the disappointment still lingering on her face.

"Lot of good it did me," Twilight chuckled. "I'm not even sure I managed to accomplish anything," she said under her breath, her own look of disappointment changing her features.

Did she not get it? I laughed so hard I felt like I might fall over. For a smart mare, she could be really dense sometimes.

"What's so funny?" Sunset asked. Once my fit had died down I trotted to the sink and grabbed a cup, filling it with some water before returning to the duo.

"I'm surprised you didn't put two and two together, Sparkles," I held it up to the lavender mare. "Go ahead, Twilight."

They were dumbfounded by the cup. Did they have no concept of permanency whatsoever? Whatever the case, it was way too funny.

"Go ahead and what?" Twilight asked. I got a little bored so I started pushing the cup into Twilight's nose, trying to boop it, though she was making sure I couldn't with her hoof. "WOULD YOU QUIT IT!?" she yelled.

Way too easy.

"Don't you remember what you were doing yesterday?" You goof. I kept that last part in my head. "Try doing it now." Twilight merely turned to the golden mare, possibly to get her input.

"Why not? It couldn't hurt," Sunset shrugged.

"Fine." Twilight groaned as she moved some of the water from the cup and surrounded herself with it.

"Easier, huh?" I chuckled. The look of disbelief on the lavender mare's face said all I needed to hear.

"I can..." She trotted around the room with no problems. "Starlight... I can move!" she giggled.

"It'll get even more easy as you practice more diff-" she was on me before I could react, her forelegs wrapped around my neck, laughing like a madmare.

"Thank you, Starlight! I can't believe it!" she nuzzled into my neck. "It was so much harder yesterday!"

"Sure thing, Sparkles. It's-" I gave her a gentle embrace, but there was a problem. A humongous one.

Sunset stared at me with the most sorrowful eyes I'd ever witnessed, and I'd seen some pretty bad ones in the mirror. I wanted to reach out to her, to bring her into our hug, but it... that wasn't the problem.

"S-Sunset?" My voice faltered as I called out to her. Twilight lifted her head as well to look at the golden mare.

"Sun-"

"I gotta use the restroom. I'll be right-" She was already out the door before finishing her sentence.

What in all of Equestria would make you think we're friends?

Sunset's words echoed through my head.

Maybe She didn't want to be friends with Twilight. I had been under the impression that it was just an innocent admiration but...

Sunset... do you...

Author's Note

I wonder what that was. Sunset clearly has a problem, but running away isn't going to solve anything.

Third wheel

No FREAKING WAY!

I opened my eyes to see the ceiling of my room staring right back down at me. The chirping of birds and the bright sunlight cascading in through the windows confirmed my suspicion that I'd somehow overslept AGAIN.

After the day we'd spent together, Twilight, Starlight, and I agreed to get some studying done first thing in the morning. That had sounded like an AMAZING idea to me. The pair of unicorns were both insanely talented at all things related to magic. The only creatures I could think of more adept than them were Celestia and Luna.

Learning from the pair would put me on another level. I needed to get stronger and there weren't many better suited to help me get to my goal.

Of course, I somehow managed to screw things up again and slept in. I don't even know how I'd stayed in bed for so long. And to top it all off, I was still a little tired!

Is it really that hard to be on time for once in your life, Sunset?

It's not like I'd even had a late night or anything like that. We all got home at a decent hour and I'd gotten to bed long before midnight.

I rubbed the sleep from my eyes before throwing myself off my bed and heading to the restroom.

First things first, a cool shower.

That should fully wake me up and being clean felt really good. As I stood under the downpour of water I began to wonder about the girls.

Knowing Twilight for so long, I could safely say she was already in the lab practicing some sort of difficult spell. I wasn't so sure about Starlight, though.

Is she an early bird like Twilight or a lazy bones like me?

I honestly had no clue, but if I had to guess I'd say she was far closer to Twilight's camp than mine.

Guess I'll find out soon.

After my shower I washed up as quickly as I could, growing even more excited to join the others and find out what exactly we were gonna be doing today. I could swing by the kitchen and grab a bite to eat, but I was running way too late as it is, so I decided against it.

Sorry, Starlight. Looks like breakfast will have to be another one of these. I grabbed one of the chocolate bars from my desk and unwrapped it as I picked up my saddlebags and headed out. If Celestia was aware I'd skipped another meal I'd be in for a big lecture, but I was doing what she'd asked, so I gave myself a pass.

As I made my way through the halls of the castle to the lab, I couldn't help but think about the girls yet again. Starlight was actually trying. Like actually ACTUALLY trying.

I can't believe it.

Still, it was difficult to accept. I wanted to believe she was changing for the better, I really did... but a zebra couldn't just change its stripes cause it wanted to... or in Starlight's case, was forced to.

She'd done some horrible things, and that was only the stuff we were aware of. Who knows all of the baggage she was carrying that we didn't know about. On top of that, she was a master of manipulation. This could all just be one big ploy to get us off balance...

Do I really believe that?

I couldn't believe that. I had to believe in her. It's what she needed the most. A friend. A real friend.

Regardless of all that, I'd do everything I could to help her change her mentality. Seeing her listening to the music at the store... the cavalcade of emotions she'd seemingly gone through from the experience, was surprising. I genuinely believe something changed inside of her. Maybe she felt guilty for her transgressions. Maybe her conscience was eating away at her. Or maybe she'd remembered a memory she'd tried to bury deep down inside herself.

Whatever had affected her so, it was easy to see just how distraught the unicorn had become. Something was
really troubling her, and it obviously had nothing to do with being forced to remain in Canterlot. I wanted to help her with it, to listen, to be there for her, but we just weren't that close yet.

This friendship stuff is a lot harder than I thought it would be.

If it were up to me, Starlight and I would just hammer out her issues as soon as possible. Y'know, sit down and talk it out like a couple of grown mares. Keeping stuff bottled up inside never worked out as far as I could tell, but I guess it was naive of me to think conversation could fix any problem.

Who knows what kind of travesties Starlight might have gone through in her life. Everpony's upbringing was different, I couldn't judge her too harshly for what she'd done, especially since she was still such a... mystery. That's probably why I cared so much. Nopony could possibly have done such terrible things to other creatures without experiencing some really heavy stuff themself... right?

"Are you alright, Miss Shimmer?" a guard asked as I passed him by. The severity of my thoughts must've been showing on my face, and so, I had drawn some unwanted attention.

"I'm fine," I gave him a sweet smile. "Thanks for asking." I finished up the candy bar and continued on my way.

Twilight...

I had no idea what to think about the lavender mare. Since returning from Starlight's village she'd been... different. Much different. From helping me with developing my barrier spell, to buying me ice cream, her whole demeanor toward me seemed to have changed.

This was the pony that no more than a week ago had told me to my face that I wasn't worth her time and didn't deserve to be Celestia's student. The same pony who would get up and leave a room as soon as I entered. The same pony who made me feel absolutely awful about myself day in and day out...

The same pony
that I admired more than anypony else. Since the first second I'd met her, it was so easy to see how smart she was, how skilled at magic she was. The same pony I thought could be my first real friend. After all, we were both going down similar paths, me with Celestia and her with Luna. Eventually, she'd become the mare that I... slowly started to...

I'd finally made some progress... we'd finally made some progress, but there was one big problem, a question that scared me more than anything else. Was it all just due to her dedication to the assignment? Her sudden change toward me could've been solely due to our mentors pushing us to become closer to one another.

If that really was the case, if she were only doing what she was, acting friendly toward me, because she felt obligated to, I'd be truly devastated. I only ever really wanted one thing from her. Her acknowledge ment... for her to care... and then maybe, somewhere down the line... for her to feel the same way I had for all these years.

Twilight...

I stood at the door to our laboratory, a very real sense of doubt and fear billowing around me. I wanted to see her... I didn't want to see her. With a shaking hoof, I pushed the door open and stepped inside.

"Look, just keep your back straight a- Oh! Hey Sunny!" Starlight was draped all over Twilight, their faces centimeters from each other. They were standing awkwardly on their hind legs, Starlight directly behind Twilight.

The lavender unicorn's horn was pulsing with bright magenta light. The lilac unicorn behind her had one foreleg tightly wrapped around the pony in front of her while her other foreleg was pressing a hoof into Twilight's lower back.

What. The. HECK!

"Whaaaat's going on?" I closed the door behind myself, not taking my eyes off of Starlight for a second. She looked like she'd just been caught with her hoof in a cookie jar and with how... annoyed I felt right now, she had been caught doing something much worse.

Twilight looked like she was done with the world, her own irritated face almost drawing a laugh from me. She looked so incredibly... cute, I couldn't help but simmer down immediately.

"You okay, Twilight?" I asked, a grin on my face as I tossed my saddlebags onto a desk and trotted over to the duo.

"I'm just peachy, Sunset," Twilight said through gritted teeth as she continued to concentrate on the object she was hovering in front of herself.

"You're still hunching over!" Starlight pushed her hoof harder into Twilight's back, forcing better posture on the lavender unicorn. Twilight responded with a sharp gasp followed by a growl and glare that looked to kill her instructor's enthusiasm.

"I'm TRYING!" she barked, a flash of energy blasting out of her already fiery horn. She was drenched in sweat, the magical effort obviously putting an intense strain on her. "Do you know how hard it is to keep the stupid tea away from the stupid napkin while standing like a stupid idiot? WE'VE BEEN DOING THIS FOR OVER AN HOUR!"

"And you're making fantastic progress, Sparkles," Starlight's position of guidance behind Twilight turned into a gentle embrace, her head laying on Twilight's shoulder.

Uhm, excuse me?

When had they found the time to get so close to one another?

"H-how am I supposed to c-concentrate when you're hanging all o-over me, Starlight??" Twilight's blush was so fierce, I swear I could see smoke billowing from the top of her head.

"What's wrong, Sparkles?" Starlight's smile had become so devious, so full of mischief, It was blatantly obvious she was doing this on purpose. "Can't handle a beautiful mare giving you her attention?" Starlight looked at me with a playfully raised eyebrow. "I didn't even know you swung that way," she whispered into the frazzled unicorn's ear.

"I- wh- I nev-" Twilight was literally about to explode from embarrassment, but to her credit, she still held the strange object in her telekinetic spell. Yep, Starlight was definitely doing it on purpose.

It's not like I was jealous of the lilac mare or anything lame like that... I was, in fact, exceptionally jealous of the lilac mare. That very ugly feeling drove me to break up their little cuddle session.

"What's that?" I grabbed Starlight and pulled her away from her current plaything, pointing at the object Twilight was trying her hardest to concentrate on. Surprisingly, Starlight didn't get mad, she simply rolled her eyes and chuckled before replying.

"So this," she grabbed the object out of Twilight's magical field with one of her own. "Is a little something I whipped up to help out our dear Twilight." Finally allowed to rest, Twilight fell forward onto her forelegs, her normal stance, clearly relieved to be free from having to use any more mana or standing so awkwardly.

"What does it do?" I asked as Twilight took a breather. It looked like a pretty rudimentary bowl made of glass.

"It's not what it does, it's what you have to do with it." She lowered the bowl a bit to let me see inside of it. Within laid a napkin that was surrounded by a light green liquid. "Get it?" she asked me.

"I think so," I tapped my chin with a hoof. "Is that tea?"

"Yes," Starlight smiled.

"So, what you're supposed to do is keep the tea away from the napkin, right?" I looked up at her.

"That's correct! Do ya wanna try?" she asked giddily.

"Sure." I wasn't opposed to a challenge.

"Okay. To start, I'll hold the bowl, you just keep the tea on the perimeter," she lifted the bowl closer to me.

"Okay!" I used a simple telekinesis spell to keep the tea away from the napkin inside of the bowl. It was... unbelievably easy. "Starlight, this is really-"

"Easy, I know. So now it's gonna get a little bit harder," she smirked. "Now, hold the bowl as well."

"Right!" As her magical aura faded away from the bowl I took it into my telekinesis and it immediately fell to pieces. The shards of glass, tea, and the napkin all fell to the floor with a wet crash.

"It's harder than before, huh?" Twilight had caught her breath as she stood next to Starlight. The lilac mare was grinning as she rebuilt the bowl and placed the napkin and more tea back inside of it.

"So you have to hold the bowl together too..." I whispered to myself. That would be a lot more difficult than the first task. Holding it too tightly could shatter the glass, but holding it too softly could cause the tea to seep through the cracks. You had to precisely control the flow of mana to keep the bowl held together while also keeping the tea on the outer rim of the bowl.

"Wanna try again?" Starlight asked with an entertained smile. She was getting a real kick out of this, probably because she could do it with such little effort.

I nodded, carefully taking the bowl into my mana again. Knowing it was in pieces made it a bit easier to handle, but controlling the ebb and flow of the tea, coupled with holding each shard of glass together, was beyond difficult. The strain forced my eyes closed, that I might concentrate on only my task and nothing else.

"You're doing great, Sunset!" Twilight's enthusiastic cheer threw me off a little, my eyes springing open as Starlight quickly took the items into her own mana yet again. I gave my rival a thankful glance as she returned a knowing one to me.

"That was good, Sunny, but now you have to try the real deal." Starlight flicked her hoof at me twice.

"Uhm, what?" I tilted my head.

"Hind legs only," she flicked again.

"Oh! Right." I tried to stand to my back legs and almost stumbled backwards. It wasn't exactly the way a pony stood and doing so took a lot of effort.

"It's a lot harder than it looks," Twilight said once she'd noticed how much trouble I was having. I placed a hoof on one of the desks to steady myself before removing it and standing under my own power.

"Okay I'm-" I fell forward onto my hooves. "Ready," I sighed. There was just no way, not yet, at least. I already had to focus to do the telekinesis, standing like that during would make things so much more complicated. "I... can't do it."

"It's really hard, Sunset," Twilight placed a hoof on my shoulder. "Being able to admit what you can and can't do is admirable,' her sympathetic smile lifted my heart. "Besides, It'll just take you some practice, yeah?" I looked at the lavender mare, completely stunned by her unexpected kindness. The sting of my failure was instantly lessened by her. I nodded and offered her a smile back, though I'm sure I was still tearing up.

"Thanks, Twilight," I wiped a tear from my eye.

"This was specially catered to push Twilight anyway," Starlight placed the items back onto one of the tables. "I'll cook something up for you too, Sunny. Don't worry about it."

"Thanks, Starlight." I appreciated it so much... but it still felt a little painful. I was lagging behind them, and it felt like there was no way I'd ever be able to catch up. They were so... amazing and I just... wasn't.

"Lot of good it did," Twilight scoffed. "I'm not even sure I managed to accomplish anything."

Starlight's laughter exploded with such gusto it caused me and Twilight to exchange confused glances.

"What's so funny?" I asked the giggling mare. She trotted over to the sink and filled a cup with water before bringing it back over to us.

"I'm surprised you didn't put two and two together, Sparkles," Starlight hovered the cup in front of the two of us, her confident grin growing wider. "Go ahead, Twilight."

I looked at the mare who was quite clearly as confused as I was. "Go ahead and what?" she asked, shoving the cup away as Starlight tried to move it closer and closer to her face. "WOULD YOU QUIT IT!?" she finally blew up at the lilac unicorn.

"Don't you remember what you were doing yesterday?" Starlight's smile was somehow still growing, the pleasure she was getting from this off the charts. "Try doing it now."

Twilight looked at me with a frown. "Why not? It couldn't hurt," I shrugged.

"Fine," Twilight pulled a little bit of water from the cup and coated herself with it. As her eyes widened and her mouth dropped open, the shock on her face as she examined various parts of her body grew with each passing second.

"Easier, huh?" Starlight chuckled.

"I can..." Twilight trotted around the room, the magic still coating her the entire time. "Starlight... I can move!" she gaped at the lilac mare.

"It'll get even easier as you practice more diff-" the lavender mare didn't even let the unicorn finish speaking. Twilight leapt at Starlight, wrapping her neck in her forelegs and laughing gleefully.

"Thank you, Starlight! I can't believe it!" she nuzzled deeper into the stunned unicorn. "It was so much harder yesterday!"

I lifted a hoof toward them slightly before it fell back down to the floor, Starlight noticing my movement. She looked at me with remorseful eyes, a pained expression coming to her face.

"Sure thing, Sparkles," she sighed and gently tapped her back with a hoof. "It's-"

Why?

I hated the horrible piercing feeling growing deep within my heart. The sight of them holding each other like that... it was too much.

It's not fair.

"S-Sunset?" Starlight could see the pain in me. Twilight turned her head to look at me as well, not letting go of the lilac mare she held so tenderly.

"Sun-"

"I gotta...

go. I can't be around this.

...use the restroom. I'll be right back," I said quickly. Before the tears could fall from my face, I fled from the room.

Author's Note

And so, the lesson ends with all perspectives seen. This chapter makes me sad for Sunset. We'll be getting more on their past, well, on all of their pasts, so it's not the last you'll hear about it.

The talk

Seeing them getting along so well hurt more than I would ever be able to express. Watching the two of them felt like a knife was gradually being plunged directly into my heart. I should've been happy for them. I should've been happy for us, but all I could feel crawling through my veins was the burning fire of jealousy.

I couldn't stay there, not with them, not with that look on Twilight's face. So I left. Like the jealous, unhappy coward I was, I lied to them and then ran away. Now I sat by myself, wallowing in my own pathetic irrational fears.

What if Starlight likes her? What if she likes Starlight? What if I missed my chance?

Thank Celestia I'd stumbled on this room all those years ago. The castle was a very convoluted building to navigate, so there were bound to be a few areas less frequented by the inhabitants. The room I currently sat in was even more hidden away than any other in the castle, at least that I was aware of.

Around two years ago, when I was still getting accomodated to living in the castle, I'd gotten into a particularly bad fight with Twilight. I can't even really remember what stupid little thing started the whole debacle, but at some point, we came to blows. She'd made some snide remark about being able to take me down without using magic and I said something I shouldn't have about her mentor.

Bear in mind, it had happened waaaay before I knew about Twilight's more... impassioned tendencies. She did have a nasty right hook, particularly when it was thrown while I wasn't looking, but if there was one thing I was confident in about myself, it was my body.

She ended up a bloody mess on the ground and I didn't know what to do about it. At the time, I was pretty sure Luna was gonna kill me, so in a panic, I ran. Not paying attention to where I was going, I ended up slamming into a bookshelf I hadn't noticed. The impact knocked me to the ground and when I reached up to stand, I accidently grabbed one of the books. I found pulling that particular book triggered an opening in the wall that led to a hidden room.

The small space was completely unremarkable, save for a simple carpet and a single lush couch. Nopony found me for hours, so I was eventually forced to leave my hiding place. Strangely enough, there were no repercussions from Celestia or Luna.

At the time, I wasn't very familiar with either sister, so I thought I'd gotten away with everything. Knowing what I do now, I was certain they'd let me and Twilight handle it. After a few days, I was able to face my rival and apologized for my actions.

While she was still angry with me, she did admit that I bested her in a hoof fight. I think that fact pissed her off more than the actual beating, the defeat. She apologized for looking down on me. Of course, seconds later she shouted that the apology only applied to hoof to hoof fights, and in every other area she was still superior, but still.

That might've been when I first started liking her. Even though she was embarrassed and wanted nothing to do with me, she swallowed her pride and was honest with me.

We were able to come to something of an understanding after that. She promised not to talk as much crap about me and I promised I wouldn't say another negative thing about Luna.

Since the day of the fight, I had gained the use of what I called my "Escape room". Whenever I felt overwhelmed or if I just had to get away from it all, I'd come here. It was... soothing, knowing I had my solitude... Knowing I wouldn't be bothered.

But right now, all I could feel was envy. I groaned, covering my eyes with my hooves.

It's so unfair. They barely even know each other for crying out loud!

I'd known Twilight for years now and she was all over Starlight like they were... like they were...

It's not FAIR!

As my horn surged with energy, I unintentionally launched a blast of mana at the wall. When no explosion or any other sound came, I moved my hooves away from my face. For some strange reason the projectile was floating in mid-air, suspended by a golden aura. After a couple seconds, it flickered out of reality in a burst of light.

"Forgive me for intruding," I jumped off the sofa and whirled around to find my mentor standing in the room with me. "but I really don't think you should be alone right now."

"Y-Your Highness!?" I was too stunned to do anything other than stare at her with wide eyes.

How did she find me?

I guess that was a pretty stupid question. It was her, after all. I was certain she could find anypony in seconds, if not instantly, if she really wanted to.

"Please, Sunset... just Celestia?" The authoritative air she usually carried herself with was nowhere to be found, only a slightly pleading look and an awkward smile on her face.

"S-sure... Celestia," I brushed some of the hair that'd fallen into my face away with a hoof. I really wasn't expecting her to come here and I REALLY wasn't expecting such an informal demeanor from her.

"Thank you," her smile brightened a little as she looked around the room. A faintly detectable expression of familiarity spread across her features as she took in her surroundings. "My old reading room. I'm glad it could find some use once I stopped coming here," she smiled, looking down at the couch before sweeping a hoof over it adoringly.

"This was... your room?" I had to inspect the room around me again at finding out that information.

"Is it so difficult to believe?" she tilted her head. "Everypony needs their privacy from time to time. Even Luna has her own place of solitude. I used to come in here all the time. Ah, but that was centuries ago." The slight lowering of her eyebrows and the corners of her mouth was more than a little depressing. Regardless of that, I still couldn't believe it.

"Really? You're serious?" I looked around again. She could've done so much more in here. Spruced the place up a bit and brought in a plant or something. It was small, but it wasn't that small.

"That's why the device for getting in here is a bookshelf," she pointed a hoof toward the wall. "Some of my favorite books are still on that shelf out there. When life became too... hectic, I'd grab a book, come lie down in here, and read for hours on end," she giggled again, something she seemed to be getting more comfortable doing around me. "You should've seen the looks my assistants would give me when I showed up again." The memory entertained her so much, she had to muffle her laughter with a hoof.

"But it's... it's so... basic," I tried not to sound obnoxious, but it was hard not to when you were questioning somepony because of their lack of style. Thankfully, she was still laughing so she hadn't really taken my comment to heart. Once her fit died down, she let out a long satisfied sigh.

"Sometimes, basic is all anypony really needs, Sunset. Even a Princess." She moved in front of the couch. "Do you mind?"

"Of course not," I shook my head quickly. "It is yours."

"Wonderful!" she beamed as she reclined on her belly on the sofa. Her smile grew as she got comfortable. "Just as pleasant as I remember. Now," she looked at me expectantly. "I know you only come in here for reasons similar to my own... do you want to talk about it?"

"Wait, you-" my surprise instantly died down when I thought about who I was talking to.

Of course she knows.

With a defeated sigh, I took a seat on the carpet. "Honestly... I'm not really sure if I do."

It was equal parts embarrassing and pathetic. What was I supposed to tell her? Yeah, so anyway, I'm hardcore crushing on Twilight and I'm super jealous of Starlight cause they're getting along. I'd rather die than let her of all ponies know that.

"I see," her horn glowed for a second as she scooted me closer to herself. "You don't have to be embarrassed to tell me about anything, Sunset," she lifted a hoof up to my face and wiped away...a tear?

Crap...

"Try not to think of me as your teacher right now. Try to view me as a... concerned friend," she lowered her hoof. Normally she'd have given me a speech about the hardships of life and told me how everything was going to be okay.

I guess she actually is dedicated to the whole getting closer thing.

With another defeated sigh, I wiped my face with a foreleg and spoke.

"Twilight and Starlight are getting along really well," I tried to keep it vague, not really sure how else to start this unwanted conversation. Maybe slowly lowering myself into the pool would be a lot easier than diving in head first.

"Well, that's good... isn't it?" she asked. While her words may have been expressed like a genuine question, it also kind of seemed like she already knew what I'd reply.

"It's... complicated." I awkwardly scratched my mane with a hoof. "I don't really know where to start." I'd never been a big fan of discussing my personal feelings, especially those on the subject of my love life.

"Well... how about starting with what happened to bring you here today?" she suggested.

"I..." I sighed. "I suppose I could, but..."

"Starlight was looking for you," she gave me a half smile. "She said she was sorry."

"She did?" That was more than a little surprising and so, had caught me off guard. She hadn't even done anything wrong. It was all my fault. Me and my stupid jealousy.

"I think she really cares about you, Sunset," she smiled sweetly.

That makes me feel even worse...

"Whatever it is, It can't be that bad... can it?" her smile faltered a bit.

It most definitely can be.

"Probably worse. I think I'm... n-no."

That isn't true.

I was sure. "I'm... jealous."

"Jealous?" her eyes widened before she quickly recovered. "That's not out of the ordinary, Sunset. We all can get a little envious from time to time," she kept an even temperament, although my declaration did appear to bother her.

"Not for the reasons I am," I covered my face with my hooves, the shame way too humiliating.

"And what might those be, if you don't mind me asking?"

Of course I mind.

She was a goddess, I didn't want her to know how terrible I was, but she really was trying to help, and I loved her too much not to trust her. I lowered my forelegs, ready to have the most serious discussion I'd ever had with my beloved mentor.

"You and Luna want the three of us to get along so..."

Can I really tell her I'm frustrated because their relationship is growing so much faster than mine?

Is that really the reason you're mad, Sunset?

Is it? Or is it because Starlight got to be so close to the pony I wanted to be close to? Is it because Twilight had held her so affectionately? Is it actually because all I wanted was for Twilight to hold me like that?

"It's... not as easy as I thought. Friendship, I mean," I only half lied, but it still drew a raised eyebrow from the Sun Princess. My head drooped because of her disappointed expression.

"It's... a delicate process, Sunset. Everypony moves forward at their own pace," she lifted my chin with her wing. "And there's nothing wrong with getting... discouraged when others seem to... progress a bit faster than you." She was being very careful about her choice of words. "It simply means you truly care about your own growth. We all experience negative thoughts from time to time. As long as you don't let that negativity influence your mood or actions, you'll continue down the right path."

I just had to make sure the negative emotions didn't change who I was?

That's... really good advice. But what should I do with them?

They were so strong. But maybe it wasn't the jealousy that was strong... maybe it was...

"Have you ever had... feelings for somepony, Celestia?"

Her eyes widened larger than I'd ever seen before, her jaw going slack, but her mouth remaining closed. "I-"

"S-SORRY! Is that too far?' I lifted my hooves in apology, panic overtaking me. Her eyes softened, a pleased smile coming to her face as her composure returned.

"It's okay, Sunset. I just wasn't expecting a... question of that nature from you." She closed her eyes as she grew quiet, concentration taking over her features. A look of disappointment came to her when she opened her eyes and spoke. "I'm afraid I may be useless to you on that subject, Sunset."

"N-never?" She didn't need to say anything more. I knew exactly what she was implying. "B-but you've been alive for more than a thousand years, how could you possibly..." It made no sense. She may have been immortal, but she was still a mare. A breathtakingly beautiful one at that. She still had to have inclinations. She still had to have... desires...

Doesn't she?

"Responsibilities," she said simply. When I didn't reply she chose to continue. "Since time immemorial, I have been the keeper of the day and all that entails, while Luna has been the same for the night. It is no easy task, taking care of the entire world, all while ruling a nation," she paused before chuckling uncomfortably. "Arguably, it's even more difficult to do while handling the obligations of an elder sister." I already knew all of that, but for some reason, the way she was explaining it felt... forced. "My wants and desires are irrelevant, Sunset. I have to protect this world of ours, no matter who may try and take it."

She wasn't looking at me, her eyes void of life, like she was reciting a speech she'd practiced hundreds, if not thousands, of times, but didn't believe in whatsoever.

"Celestia?" I craned my neck forward, trying to catch her gaze, but only received a nervous sidelong glance for my efforts.

Is she... sweating?

"What's going on?" I inched closer to her face. She moved away.

"N-nothing! Nothing at all! What makes you say that, Sunset?"

Nnnno, something is definitely off.

"You're acting really... weird." I pressed a hoof against her hip and she jumped with a yelp like she'd just been stabbed. I jumped back myself, not expecting a reaction like that.

"I DON'T KNOW ANYTHING ABOUT THAT KIND OF STUFF!" she nearly shouted before covering her mouth with her hooves. She still refused to look my way. I was pinned against the wall, her sudden volume surprising me so much I'd darted to the other side of the room.

"W-what stuff?" I was finally able to get out once my nerves had calmed down a bit and my pulse returned to normal. She mumbled something I couldn't quite hear, her head drifting down onto the couch. "Uhm, sorry? I didn't quite catch that."

"THE BIRDS AND THE BEES!" she definitely yelled this time, but it wasn't anger on her face, it was undiluted embarrassment, her cheeks a dark rose. She turned away again, laying her head on the couch.

"The buh-" I felt dizzy all of a sudden, the room slowly starting to spin.

Just what the heck is she on about?

"I knew we'd have to have the talk eventually," she sighed, sounding way too depressed. "but I was praying it wouldn't be this soon."

What the heck is she talking about? What the heck are we talking about?

At some point the two of us had lost the plot and it was my job to get things back on track.

"Celestia... what in all of Equestria are you talking about?" I moved closer to her, placing a gentle hoof on her back.

"You already know..." she whispered sadly. "You're growing up so fast."

"CELESTIA!" I almost smacked her. "TELL! ME! WHAT! WE! ARE! DISCUSSING!"

She flipped over, her eyes brimming with tears. "We're talking about s..." she stopped short.

Oh no... OH GOD...

I went pale as I finally realized where this was going. I had to force myself to stop actively retching, though more than one did slip out.

She closed her eyes, mustering her resolve. "WE'RE TALKING ABOUT SE-" I clapped a hoof against her mouth in a panic.

"NO, WE MOST DEFINITELY, ARE NOT!" My manic eyes locked with hers that were full of surprise.

No way! Not in a million years! I was not talking with HER about THAT!

"Wrm nht?" she muttered something into my hoof.

"What!?" I asked once I'd stopped blocking her speech.

"We're... not?" she asked innocently, her eyes full of renewed hope. I simply shook my head in response, my cheeks so hot I could've sworn they were on fire. "Oh, thank God!" She jumped up to a seated position and pulled me into a hug. "Wait... then what are we talking about?"

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

"Twilight, huh?" She was taking the news way better than I'd thought she would.

"Y-yeah..." Once we'd both mellowed out and I started from the beginning, I was able to clear up the misunderstanding and tell her exactly what'd happened in the lab. Hearing it recollected out loud really did make it sound absolutely foolish, but if she was gonna try and help me, she had to hear it all.

"She's... cute?" she smiled uncomfortably. "I'm really sorry, Sunset," she wrapped a wing around me. "It truly is an awkward subject for me as well."

"You and me both," I snuggled into her. "I can only imagine how you'd have reacted if I'd been knocked up by some random stallion," I joked with a laugh.

"Well," her face screwed up in contemplation. "I suppose if it was just some random stallion, I could introduce him to the surface of my sun," she grinned.

"You wouldn't!" I stared at her with my own smile.

"It wouldn't be the first time," she winked mischievously. "Do you know how many unworthy suitors have tried to court Luna?" she laughed a little too loudly. "And they were just seeking to try with her. If an unworthy stallion had done such a thing to you..." she looked a little more than maniacal. The really scary thing was, I wasn't sure if she was joking or not.

"Well, it's a good thing Twilight is worthy then, huh?" I tried to steer the conversation away from murder.

"Even if I thought she wasn't, she's Luna's," her eyes narrowed to analytical slits, sending a trill through my mind.

"Uhm, Luna's?" I asked.

"OH!" she snapped out of her reflection. "Uhm, yes, her pupil, I mean," she scratched her mane roughly. "I would never think to do anything that might negatively affect my dear little sister, but..." she suddenly looked worried.

"What is it?"

"Sunset... have you considered the... possible ramifications of your... feelings?" she was being really careful with her words again, but it still ended up sounding pretty cold.

"What do you mean?" I didn't really understand what she was trying to ask.

How can my feelings for Twilight change anything that drastically?

"I can't say for sure, Sunset, but Luna is very... protective," she elaborated on her initial statement.

Well, yeah.

"Im aware of that, Celestia. But-"

"Sunset... there's a very real possibility that my sister has also... developed similar feelings for her student." My mentor didn't hold back, her eyes locking with mine. "You've seen them together."

I... hadn't considered that possibility at all. The Princess of the Night and her pupil were beyond close and I'd always viewed them as a family, a mother and daughter, but that didn't mean that's how they felt about one another. This single unconsidered scenario brought about countless questions.

If Luna had feelings for Twilight, did I even have a chance? Would Twilight ever pick me over the one she viewed in such a holy light? Even if by some miracle Twilight felt the same and I beat Luna, would she even approve of me?

"You..." I rubbed my eyes with my hooves, already tired despite it being so early in the day. "You might be right." I looked up at my mentor, full of desperation. "What should I do?"

"I think..." Again that uncomfortable smile painted her face. "I think your best course of action would be to speak with my sister."

I looked at her with so much disbelief she flinched. "Celestia, that sounds like the worst thing I could do."

"Don't misunderstand, Sunset," she shook her head. "I'm not telling you to confess your feelings to her or anything like that. I'm saying to speak with her and gauge her feelings for young Twilight."

"Oh! I get it," my face lit up in comprehension. "You're saying to do some investigating."

"Precisely!" she patted me atop the head before becoming deathly serious. "Just make sure you don't give anything away. Luna is unbelievably perceptive so if you slip up even a little, she'll see right through you."

"Thanks for the warning," I sighed. It wasn't going to be easy, trying to figure out if Luna had feelings for Twilight, but it had become even more critical to me to know than whether or not I loved the unicorn.

I couldn't compete with the alicorn. She was a goddess. A perfectly flawless entity that could do no wrong. She was everything to Twilight and I was just... noth-

"Never sell yourself short, Sunset." Celestia booped my nose, halting my thoughts. "You're an absolutely amazing mare... one Twilight would be lucky to have and one that I wouldn't trade for anything in the world."

An overjoyed smile crept onto my face. "T-thanks, Celestia. I... I feel the same way."

"I just..." she looked unsure all of a sudden. "I just wish I could've been more help to you. For all my limitless strength and wisdom, I sure dropped the ball as your friend, didn't I?"

I hugged her tight, chuckling at just how wrong she was. "No... you did great." My tears fell.

As she embraced me back I knew everything would be okay.

No matter what happened between me and Twilight.

No matter how everything played out with Starlight.

No matter how Luna felt.

I knew.

There was no doubt.

Celestia would always be right here with open arms and an open heart. She would care for me. She would worry for me. She would love me...

No matter what.

Author's Note

Woo! Sunset arc? Wait we have to see what the others are doing.

The past rears its ugly head

"I don't think she's going to the restroom," Starlight remarked as she stared at the door.

"Obviously," I let go of the lilac mare.

"I'm going after her," she was already in motion, in hot pursuit of the golden unicorn who'd just left the lab in a huff.

"I'm coming too!" I galloped out the door right behind her.

Once the two of us reached the main hall we were forced to pause. There were far too many paths we could take.

If we want to find her any time soon, we should probably go separate ways.

Or we could try asking one of the guards posted in the area, but Celestia's soldiers really didn't like me, and I'm pretty sure they felt the same way about Starlight.

"We should probably split up, we can cover more ground that way," Starlight suggested as she flicked her head in different directions as if she was trying to decide the best route to take. "Think she went back to her room?"

"Only one way to find out," I shrugged. "You head over there and I'll go this way." I pointed in the opposite direction.

"Alright! Good luck!" she nodded, already galloping away from me. I ran down the opposite hall with no particular destination in mind.

Her room? The gardens? Princess Celestia's room?

I couldn't think of a single specific place she might've gone to. I wasn't even really sure what the problem was. All I knew was she looked sad... and for some reason, that really bothered me.

I could try asking Her Highness for help, but I really didn't like bothering her for trivial things. She already had so many responsibilities and concerns, I hated adding to them in any way. My worry over a distraught Sunset Shimmer shouldn't even appear on her radar.

No, Starlight and I can handle this.

As far as I could tell, it was my fault, after all. It was something I'd done. The way Sunset had looked at me convinced me of that.

I just have to find her and-

What I should've been doing is watching where I was going, paying attention to my surroundings. Maybe if I had been, I could've avoided smashing into whatever had been standing in the middle of the hall. The impact was strong enough to send both of us careening to the ground.

"Uggggh, s-sorry. I wasn't looking where I was-" as I shakily stood to my hooves, my head buzzing with ache, I went to check on the other creature.

W-what!?

There was nothing, I stood alone in the long hall... an abnormally long hall that appeared to stretch on endlessly.

This is... wrong...

There was nothing like this hall inside the castle, not to my knowledge, at least. There were no windows, darkness coming from every inch of the wide open space. The ceiling was incredibly high and any decor that might've once existed was replaced by decaying tapestries or dying fauna.

Please! Not again...

"Twiiiilighhhht..." The all too familiar hissing, snakelike voice instantly made me nauseous. For some reason it wasn't contained to just my mind, the sound echoing all around me just like in the lab. I tensed up, pushing mana into my horn as I desperately looked around in an attempt to find the owner of the voice. "Yoooou're so much more easier toooo prey on when yoooou're all by your lonesoooome..."

"Show yourself, you monster!" I bellowed into the darkness, the light of my horn giving me a modicum of confidence. "Or are you satisfied skulking in the shadows like the coward that you are?"

"Ooooh, somepony's getting a biiiig heeeead..." A dense smoke rose from the ground right in front of me. Dark and undulating, it grew and grew until it filled the hall and encompassed me completely. A tendril of it lifted my head by the chin. "You stiiiill don't seeeem to understaaaand the severity of yoooour predicament, little fooooal..." Two piercing red eyes formed in the smoke, inches away from my face. I wanted to maintain what little confidence I had, wanted to spit in its face and fight it off, but...

"I-i'm not a-afraid of you." My words came out as a stuttered whisper as I took a trembling step back.

"Oh, Twiiiily... I've already told yoooou... You can't liiiie to meeee..." As it spoke, I backed into more of the smog behind me. It was solid, or at least a lot more solid than it should have been. I whirled around to find more of the glowing red eyes staring at me hungrily. "Even your beloved Princess Lunaaaa fears meeee... You're no differeeeent."

I was trapped, completely surrounded by the demon... and what's worse, it was right. My fear was rising up inside of me, threatening to take over and drive me into a madness I couldn't escape from. Turning in place only managed to exacerbate the terror, hundreds, then thousands of eyes, sprouting up in the billowing smoke. My horn flickered and died, the small amount of light I was producing snuffed out in seconds.

"N-NO!" My terrified scream caused the darkness to grow and the eyes to glow brighter.

Unable to do anything, my legs began to give out, forcing me into a crouch as the smog pushed down on me. "P-please..." I closed my eyes, my mind no longer able to accept what was happening... or what was about to happen.

"Wiiiith Luna, I desired nothiiiing more than commiseration," the demon whispered to me. "She rejected meeee. Even though we could haaaave shared our despair... We could have beeeen invincible... She chose heeeer sister OVER MEEEE!" its roar made thunder seem quiet in comparison, sending fear throughout me and shaking me to my core. "With soooomepony like yoooou, Twily... with you, I can taaaake what I waaaant, when I waaaant."

I felt it yet again, the demon's tongue licking around my ears. I knew it was purely a tactic to unsettle me. It worked more than anything else the monster could have done. I shuddered in disgust as the weight of the demon pressed down upon me.

Your Highness... The only thing that came to my mind was the beautiful visage of my mistress.

"She cannot saaaave yo-"

"Excuse me?" An unfamiliar voice -- one so melodious the feeling it gave me was almost the same as my mistress' -- cut off the demon.

Is it speaking to me?

I couldn't be certain. Regardless, I was too shaken to open my eyes or even respond. If I was met with the same chaos as before, I wasn't sure what I would do.

"Rescued agaaaain? How fortunaaaate..." the demons voice faded away.

"E-excuse me?" The second time the voice spoke, I felt more inclined to respond. A very strange compulsion filled me to answer whomever the voice belonged to, as if they possessed some sort of authority akin to the princesses.

"Y-yes?" I managed to squeak out, though I kept my eyes tightly shut.

"A-are you... are you alright?" it asked. When I didn't reply, it continued. "You've been standing there for almost five minutes."

Standing here? I haven't been...?

Absolutely baffled, I mustered up enough courage to lift my eyelids and look around. I was still in the castle, no more than a few paces away from the main hall. I hadn't gotten very far before what must have been a hallucination from the monster had overtaken my mind.

Whoever the creature was that was speaking to me must have driven the demon away... somehow. I suppose it could've simply been the mere presence of another being, the monster obviously preferring my seclusion when it attacked.

I turned around to face the creature that had saved me. What, or rather, whom, I found, made my heart skip a beat.

She was an absolutely breathtaking pegasus with a lithe and toned body. She was taller than me, nearly as big as Her Highness, and while some might describe her as lanky, I saw her more as having the features of an alicorn than a normal pony.

Her long mane and tail were both striped light yellow, bright pink, and purple, both curled at their ends. Her coat was a light pink and her cutie mark displayed a blue heart made out of crystal surrounded by gold accents.

She was staring at me, her vibrant light violet eyes full of concern. She had a hoof lifted my way as she waited for me to respond. I wanted to throw myself at her, to hug her for saving me... but that probably wasn't the smartest idea.

Calm down, Twilight. You don't even know who she is.

I stowed my emotions and offered her a polite smile.

"I-I'm fine. T-thank you." I was so much more grateful than a simple thanks could express, but it was all I had.

"CADENZA!" A mare's voice rang out from the main hall.

"Coming, Mom!" the mare in front of me, Cadenza, replied to who was apparently, her mother. "If you're okay, I have to get going," she turned on her heel to go on her way.

"Thank you for... for caring," for some reason I couldn't explain, I bowed low as she left. "Cadenza."

"Any time... Twilight." Her response filled me with warmth... until...

Wha- How!?

I lifted my head, but she was already gone. I galloped back to the main hall in search of her, but only found the same guards standing lifelessly at their posts.

How did she...?

It's not like it was an impossibility. Even Starlight had known who I was prior to our first encounter, but-

My dearest...

Yes, Your Highness?

My mistress interrupted my thoughts. She always held priority, no matter what was happening to me.

Could you please join me in the lab as soon as is convenient for you? There are... matters of import I wish to discuss with you.

I'm on my way, Your Highness!

Without hesitation, I drew on my pool of mana and immediately teleported back to the laboratory.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

"Your Highness!" I closed the door to the laboratory behind myself before quickly trotting over to my mistress. She greeted me with a gentle smile as she sat at one of the tables that littered the room.

"Good afternoon, my dearest," she pushed the chair next to herself out with a wing. "I trust my sister's day is treating you well?"

"Well... enough," I sat down without meeting her gaze. I didn't want to bring up what had happened with the monster, didn't want to alarm her, but not mentioning it at all was out of the question.

"My dearest?" she moved closer. I could already sense her worry growing and it made me feel awful.

"Something happened... between Sunset and I," I chose to start with the less concerning of the two events. While whatever I'd done wrong was nothing to sneeze at, it was almost certainly not as important as that accursed demon assaulting me again.

"That is... odd, to say the least," her voice carried a lot of confusion. "I was under the impression that your relationship with Celestia's protégé was improving."

"It is... it... was?" I sighed, the frustration making me want to kick something. "I don't know," my head fell into my hooves. "I have no idea what even happened, she just... left."

"Hmmm, that is quite the conundrum," my mistress wrapped her wing around me, immediately making me feel a bit better. "However, I believe I have a very simple solution."

"What should I do, Your Highness?" It was a rare occurrence that she didn't have an answer to one of my problems.

"Speak with her about it, my dearest," she rubbed a hoof against my side. "If she was so distraught that she decided to leave, it may mean she's not comfortable enough around you to bring up her troubles yet."

"That's the plan," I let her know. "Starlight and I were looking for her before you called me here."

"I see..." she sounded as if the wind had been abruptly sucked from her sails. "Forgive me, Twilight. I had no intention of inconveniencing you."

"Your Highness..." I wrapped my forelegs around her. Being this close, held by her so intimately... there was nowhere else I'd rather be. "You could never inconvenience me. Thank you, for guiding me when I need it most." I didn't want to have to expound on what I actually meant, but I had to.

"I shall always be there for you, my dearest," she squeezed me. "Whenever and wherever that may be." She drew away from me. "Now then, we have much to discuss."

"Er, actually Your Highness..." I just wasn't sure. Her look of concern made me want to tell her everything, but I couldn't stop making excuses.

It can wait. She doesn't really need to know. Just handle it yourself. STOP BEING SUCH A COWARD, TWILIGHT!

As if yoooou could...

As soon as that monster's voice started in my head I'd already made my decision. "There is... one more thing."

"I'm all ears, my dearest," she leaned in closer.

"That... thing..." As soon as her eyes widened my head fell. "It's... it's getting stronger."

"It... what happened, my dearest?" I could see it, the slight trembling of her hoof as she reached out to me.

"It..."

How best to describe what had happened?

"It's... attacking my mind, I think." She dropped her hoof, the shaking gone.

"I believe that to be its greatest strength," she sighed, drawing my gaze. "Physically, it was never able to reach me," she cringed. "But the mental onslaught never stopped for more than a few minutes."

It physically... couldn't? Then how had...?

"You managed to... stave it off?" she asked.

"No," I shook my head. "Not me."

"Then... how?"

"I was saved," I smiled a little at the thought of the pegasus who'd pulled me from the nightmare. My mistress' mood appeared to improve drastically due to my own raised spirits. "If it wasn't for her, I might have lost it."

"Did something happen just now?" she raised a curious brow.

"Yes, Your Highness," I bobbed my head. "Just now, in the castle."

So there are things not even she is aware of.

"I knew I shouldn't have taken my eyes off of you," she was disappointed, but not in me. She slumped considerably, all her mirth sapped away by my carelessness. "Especially not now of all times."

"Your Highness... please don't." I reached out to her, but froze just as I was about to make contact. More than anything else, I wanted to comfort her, but I'd quickly come to realize that I became terrified when her weaknesses began showing. She noticed my discomfort, her eyes softening and an attempted smile coming to her face.

"It truly does seem as if all I can manage to do these days is apologize to you," she scratched the back of her head, a maroon tint on her cheeks. "I'm very sorry, my dearest," she chuckled. Just as I was about to interject, she cut me off with a raised hoof. "I promise," she laid her hoof on my head, patting me gently. "I will be more vigilant from now on."

"Thank you, Your Highness," I couldn't help but giggle. I loved when she treated me like her filly. For some reason it felt... nostalgic.

"Now, about the one that helped you." She withdrew her hoof and I can't say I wasn't a little disappointed, but the pegasus was something I wanted to discuss with her.

"She was... beautiful..." Her face was imprinted in my mind, like a flawless work of art that I'd never forget. "I think her name was Cadenza."

"Mi Amore Cadenza, in full," my mistress nodded, clearly aware of whom I was speaking of. "She is the princess of the north," she elaborated.

Well, that makes a lot of sense.

I'd never been interested in the royalty of other parts of Equestria, considering that information wouldn't make me any more skilled at magic or make me a better disciple for Her Highness. "Of the Crystal Empire, to be precise. And..."

"And?" The uncomfortable shifting of her eyes had piqued my curiosity.

"And it has recently been brought to my attention that... she is now your brother's fiancé."

Author's Note

Welp that's a thing. But will Twilight even care? Where is Starlight?

Also just for reference, this is how I imagine the Nightmare sounds, especially the hissy parts...

(Possible language)

https://youtu.be/GDP4EtZGF34?si=8oM1rtTDxURD-rRC

The shortest fuse

Darn it, Sunset! Where the heck did you go!?

I slammed the door to her room hard enough to draw the ire of the guards posted a little further down the hall.

"WHAT!?" I growled at the obnoxious stallions. I really wasn't in the mood to act like I liked them. The condescending glares they were giving me weren't helping the situation either. When one of them snorted my way, I seriously considered throwing them both out of one of the many windows in the hall. Thankfully, I thought better of it.

I have bigger fish to fry. Much bigger than wasting time on these nobodies.

Be smart, Starlight.

On second thought, maybe I could take advantage of the situation.

"Actually, fellas?" I sauntered over to them, swiveling my hips seductively as I moved with a pouty smile on my face. One of the guards was unfazed, his stoney demeanor not shifting at all, but the other... I noticed the slight widening of his eyes, even though he'd done his best to hide it.

Way too easy... I had to find Sunset as soon as possible and this was another avenue I could try. I couldn't be sure, but I had to talk to her.

I hadn't been trying to... I was just having some fun and... trying to help.

S-Starlight... p-please... h-help... me...

I'M-I'M TRYING!!!

I walked right past the party pooper and up to his colleague, burying the intrusive memories I had no desire to recall back where they belonged. "You wouldn't happen to have seen Sunset Shimmer come through here in the last few minutes, woooould you?" I fluttered my eyes, brushing a hoof up and down the armor on his chest. He trembled at my attention, a dark maroon coating his cheeks.

"N-no ma'am. There hasn't been a-any activity in the h-hall since miss Shimmer left her r-room earlier today," he couldn't even look me in the eyes and was having way too much trouble speaking.

"UGH!" I roughly shoved him away with my hoof. It was so annoying. "So USELESS!" I huffed as I trotted away from the stunned guard.

I don't know what I'd expected. Since I'd been brought here, the guards had proven to be nothing more than a decorative part of the scenery. I angrily scratched my mane, not sure what to try next.

Screw it...

I was one of the princesses students, I didn't have to walk on eggshells around these nobodies. Something was wrong with Sunset and I...

I, what?

I stopped in my tracks. I had no idea where I was, having lost track of the last hall I'd turned down, but that wasn't really the biggest issue right now.

Do I... do I actually care? I fell to my rump.

How could I? Why would I?

If you need somepony, I'm here. I'll do my best... whenever you're ready.

Just what the heck is this stupidity!? Why do I keep remembering their words at the most annoying times!? Why can't I get their dumb voices out of my head!?

It has to be Celestia's doing. She must've put a spell on me, probably one that'd force me to recall memories when I triggered something specific. There's no other logical explanation.

Uhm yeah, Starlight. That sounds reeeeal likely.

"STUPID!" I smashed my hoof against the wall, looking this way and that to make sure no stupid guards were coming over because of my outburst. I really didn't care if anypony did, but If any were approaching, I wanted to cut them off before they had a chance to speak.

"Whatever," I huffed. Sunset was nice to me and she didn't have to be. She'd treated me far better than I deserved. That's all that mattered to me. I had to find her.

I began to channel my mana into my horn. I might get in trouble for casting such an invasive spell, but again, I didn't really care. The sisters obviously didn't want me dead, and I wasn't trying to undermine them or anything so...

In an instant, I could see them all so easily. Searching the entirety of Canterlot only took me a few seconds. The field of my inspection spell encompassed the whole capital, just in case she was trying to leave the city. It'd be an easy feat to find her, all I had to do was look for the mana I was familiar with.

There's Twilight, I could easily see the lavender unicorn's aura. She was standing in a hall, probably not sure where she should search for Sunset next. Then that has to mean... The second aura I could recognize was a bit distorted, like a spell was trying its hardest to conceal it, but was failing to do so.

That's... wierd... Without delay, I attempted to teleport right next to the energy, despite its strange location. Instead of being with Sunset, I found myself standing in the hall adjacent to her energy.

"That's... weirder..." I stared at the lone bookshelf resting against the wall. I looked to my left, then my right, making sure there was nopony else around.

An almost completely empty hall with no guards posted and a single shelf? I kicked the bookshelf gently.

"Definitely weird."

"Some might say, puzzling." The Princess of the Sun suddenly speaking behind me made me jump at least ten feet into the air.

"C-CELESTIA!?" I gasped once I'd come to a landing, my heart pounding hard enough to shake my chest.

"Good afternoon, Starlight. You're looking well," the princess looked mildly pleased with herself.

"How did you even-" I groaned. "You know what, nevermind."

She's one of the Immortal Sisters, there's no point questioning what they're capable of.

"I'm a little worried, to be honest." I remarked, looking back at the shelf. The only thing I wanted to focus on was finding Sunset.

"Oh? And why is that?" she walked up next to me.

"I think something's bothering Sunset," I laid a hoof on the shelf before turning to face the Sun Princess. "I don't really know what to do about it... but I really want to talk to her."

"I see," she tapped her chin with a hoof. "Is that why you were scanning the castle with your magic a second ago?" she raised an eyebrow as she looked down at me.

Oops. My face scrunched up in embarrassment.

So then she's immediately aware of whenever I decide to use magic!?

Great...

"Yeah, I did," my ears flattened atop my head. "Was I not supposed to?" Her intense gaze was actually making me feel a little... strange.

"Starlight, you've no restrictions on you," her warm smile caught me completely off guard. "Feel free to use your magic as you see fit."

"Th-thank you, Princess." I was not expecting that kind of reply.

"No need for gratitude, Starlight," she chuckled. "I've done nothing more than tell you the truth."

"Soooo... you're not here to scold me?" The timing of her arrival seemed way too convenient to just be chance. I was under the impression she'd come here specifically to punish me, but if that wasn't the case, then what was she here for?

"Not at all," she shook her head, her ethereal mane swishing back and forth.

That thing and her tail are way too freaky.

"Then... no offense, Princess... but why are you here?" She couldn't have popped up out of the blue just to greet me.

"None taken, Starlight," she shifted her weight before continuing. "I'm here for the same reason you are."

"For... Sunset?" I asked, a little confused by her. She simply bobbed her head in response. "Well, as you can see, she's not here," I sighed. "Not to sound dumb or anything," I pointed a hoof at the wall. "But my spell said she's right there."

"That is quite strange," she examined the wall more closely. "Perhaps your spell misfired or failed?"

Really? REALLY!?

"Princess," I couldn't help but laugh derisively.

Just who does she think she's talking to?

I was already educating her pupil. I was no amateur. "My spells don't 'misfire or fail'," I made air quotes with my hooves. "I can't really explain it, but something weird is going on."

"Confidence in your own abilities is important, Starlight," she didn't look mad, but her change in tone hinted at mild annoyance. "But do not forget, there's a fine line between confidence and arrogance."

"Is that supposed to be some kind of lesson?" I was getting a little irritated myself and I couldn't hide it from her. I just wanted to talk to Sunset and this wasn't helping me in my search.

"I really wish you'd take it as one," her features hardened slightly as soon as she recognized the defiance in me.

"I KNOW what I can do with my magic, Your Highness," I stated with as much contempt as I could muster. I was seething and not even the Princess of the Sun would sway me now. "You might know your disciple like the back of your hoof. Heck, you might even know Twilight fairly well," I pressed a hoof against the regalia around her neck. "But you don't know ME! So I'd appreciate it if y-"

Without speaking a word her horn lit up a bright gold as she forced my hoof back onto the floor.

Oh crap.

Her expression remained stoic as she stared down at me. I grit my teeth and stood my ground despite my legs suddenly becoming made out of jelly.

I didn't mess up! I only have my magic! I don't have... I don't have anything else...

Her head fell, the expulsion of breath that came from her carrying a lot of stress. "Forgive me, Starlight."

I-Uh-Wha... My legs gave out as I fell to a sitting position.

"You're right. I shouldn't call your abilities into question." When she lifted her head, the calm serenity was back. "Not when you're clearly capable and I could simply be honest instead."

"P-Princess?" I tilted my head, her sincere apology having done worlds of good to cool my hot head.

"You are correct, Starlight. Sunset is here."

I knew it! I jumped to my hooves. Wait-

"However..." she laid a hoof on my shoulder. "I have a favor to ask of you."

"Whaaaat is it?" I brushed her hoof away as I took a cautious step back. I wasn't the generous type. It didn't matter if she was a literal goddess. Any time somepony asked me for anything, it made me vulnerable to consent to their request.

"I..." she looked a little sad by my reservation. "I believe Sunset wishes to be left alone right now."

"H-" I was incensed.

How would she even know something like that!?

"You don't know that!" I barked, turning away from her. She might have insight into what ponies are thinking, and she may even be able to keep an eye on everything around her, but she couldn't know what a pony was feeling.

She did run away from you and Twilight though.

I dropped to my haunches. She had left us alone. Maybe, she just needed space.

Maybe I'm wrong.

"But I do know my most faithful student, Starlight." Celestia plopped down next to me. "Like the back of my hoof," she raised her foreleg to me for emphasis.

Darn her. I chuckled in disbelief.

"Really gonna use my own words against me?" I looked up at her, but there was no malice in her. Her look of understanding was not what I'd expected.

"The truth is the truth, no matter who speaks it," she unfurled a wing to embrace me, but instead folded it back away after hesitating for a second. I had to smile at her lack of confidence. I leaned into her, snuggling against her warm chest. I could feel her heart begin to pound faster at my proximity.

Guess even a goddess can be played with.

"What should I do then, Your Highness?" I closed my eyes. She was like a furnace, the most pleasant source of heat I'd ever experienced.

I could probably fall asleep for days like this.

"Sunset is... independent," her gentle speech made her chest rumble, making me all the more comfortable. "I'm certain if you give her a little time, she'll be back to her normal self soon."

"But..." I sighed. "Okay." She was right. I knew she was, yet I still felt like I had to do something. I don't know why but-

If you need somepony, I'm here. I'll do my best... whenever you're ready.

I shook my head as I stood up and began to walk away from the Sun Princess.

"Can you do me a favor too, Princess?" I asked before I left her.

"What do you need?" she stood to her hooves.

"You're gonna talk to her, right?" Sunset might need space from me and Twilight, but even I was confident she'd want to speak to her... to our mentor.

"I plan to," she stated without missing a beat.

It doesn't even matter... but still...

"Can you tell her I was looking for her... and that I'm sorry?" The idea that she'd gotten hurt because of me, I couldn't handle that. She'd been so nice to me. She'd... done her best to be my friend.

"Of course I will, Starlight."

"Thanks, Your Highness." As I trotted away from her, not certain where I was heading, I felt a strange pang in my chest... a feeling that seemed to be more common as I got used to my new home.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

I didn't know where to go or what to do with myself, so I just wandered aimlessly. I could head back to the lab, but Twilight was probably still looking for Sunset, so she'd more than likely be somewhere else in the castle.

I didn't want to return to my room just yet, even though the prospect of relaxing and listening to some music sounded heavenly... a prospect that wouldn't even be possible if not for Twilight and Sunset.

Especially Sunset, I groaned.

I believe Sunset wishes to be left alone right now.

Since she'd said them, Celestia's words hadn't left my mind. I couldn't understand why I cared so much. If Sunset wanted to be alone, it wasn't any of my business.

For some reason that thought made it feel like a massive weight had been thrust on me. I could barely lift my head, much less continue on to... wherever it is I was going. The muffled sound of a gruff voice reaching my ears wasn't enough to distract me from my thoughts, so I continued forward undeterred.

"I SAID HALT!" The second, much louder shout on the other hoof, was more than enough to get through the haze I was moving through, as did the points of the swords aimed directly at my chest.

I didn't think, I simply reacted on instinct alone. As I lifted my head, my horn blazed teal with my energy. The two pegasus ponies didn't stand a chance. In an instant, both were pinned to opposite walls, their own swords pressed dangerously against their throats.

"Y'know, you shouldn't threaten somepony who can turn you to dust with a thought," I growled at the now squirming attackers, my anger at everything that'd happened taking over my body.

"G-GUARDS?!"

"Whoa! Guess they shouldn't have messed with you, huh?"

"I don't recall giving you permission to approach me." I trapped the new pony in a telekinetic cage of mana.

Two pegasus mares stood before me. One stood further away and looked much older, panic gripping her features. The one that was closer, currently trapped inside my spell, was around my age, an impressed smile on her face. They were both mostly unremarkable, though if I had to describe them in one word it would be lanky. As several of Celestia's guards galloped over from their posts to see what the commotion was, I finally realized where I was.

The main hall of the castle was teeming with creatures staring at me and the duo. Despite the pure volume of life in the hall, it was deathly quiet. I held tightly on the guards still pressed against the walls as well as the younger pegasus. The soldiers looked much different than Celestia's and were a lot more... colorful.

"Yes, Your Highn- oh..." The guard in charge locked eyes on me as soon as he realized what was going on. He looked miffed, but he didn't make a move to try and stop me.

Smart gu- wait, Your Highness?

I examined the two pegasi a bit more closely. The one in the back did carry herself like she had a stick up her butt. The closer one, not so much.

"Lieutenant, this... RUFFIAN attacked me and my daughter!" the old mare pointed an accusatory hoof at me.

Well, she's not exactly lying.

"Come on, Mom. You know that's not what happened," the trapped one was as calm as a cucumber. It was a bit unsettling.

"Apologies, Your Highness, but we won't be able to do much to her no matter what's going on," the lieutenant bowed his head for the elder pegasus. "This... one is Princess Celestia's personal student."

"Do you mind taking this down?" The younger pegasus was looking at my spell with great appreciation. "I'm sorry if I offended you. Aaaaand I'm pretty sure I can't break out of it even if I tried."

"Uhm, s-sure?" I awkwardly dropped my barrier, much to the delight of the pegasus who instantly trotted my way as soon as she was no longer imprisoned.

"CADENZA!?" As the younger mare stepped up to me, her mother called out to her like I was about to murder her offspring or something.

"I'm sorry about our... hotheaded guards too," Cadenza bowed her head slightly. "You have just as much a right to walk these halls as we do."

"Uh," I wasn't expecting her to be so polite. I nixed my other spell, letting both of her guards drop to the floor along with their weapons. "I-it's fine."

"My name is Mi Amore Cadenza," she performed a perfect curtsey.

"PRINCESS Mi Amore Cadenza!" her mother corrected as her guards joined her by her side.

"I'm uh, Starlight. Starlight Glimmer," I bowed my head slightly, but kept my eyes on the lot of them.

"Thank you, Starlight." Cadenza gave me a smile that could rival Celestia's. "I'm glad we could resolve this misunderstanding without any harm being done."

"S-sure," I muttered as the pink pegasus moved to join her mother. "Sorry about-"

"Think nothing of it. Perhaps next time I'm in Canterlot we can get some tea. Unfortunately, we're currently pressed for time, so I must bid you adieu for now."

"A-alright," I stared in disbelief. This was happening way too fast for me, and the combination of the stress of what'd happened with Sunset was making me feel faint.

"See, Mom. Sometimes a little kindness and understanding go a long way."

"I know, I know. You'll be an amazing queen one day, my love," as the pair made their way to the entrance of the castle, their personal guard in tow, Celestia's guards returned to their posts.

Glancing around myself sent a chill down my spine. Everything between me and Cadenza had resolved amicably, but the angry faces of the creatures staring at me made it very clear. Once their whispering began I knew... this mess was far from over.

Crap...

Author's Note

Well that's not good. Starlight miiiight be in a little bit of trouble.

Bbbf

"Shining Armor!" My call echoed throughout the mostly empty house. I'd already searched every inch of each room for my older brother and I still couldn't find him anywhere. "SHINY!?" I was starting to get a little scared. Mom and Dad had left for the week on a business trip to some other part of Equestria and my big brother was taking care of me for the duration of their absence. I could've sworn I'd searched every nook and cranny of our home, but I'd come up empty hoofed even after double checking.

Standing in complete silence in the center of our living room had suddenly become one of the most terrifying experiences of my life. The clap of thunder that shook the foundation of my house drew a primal scream from me as I leapt onto the couch and covered my head with a pillow.

"Shiny... please..." I couldn't stop the tears from coming. It was too much for me to take, especially at such a young age. Our fun little game of hide and seek had turned into a nightmare I couldn't wake up from. Even though I was all alone physically, I knew there was one pony I could always look to for guidance.

Princess Celestia... please help me... I prayed.

"Twily?" The soft timbre of my brother's voice caused me to jump up from my place on the couch. I glared at the white colt, my anger instantly overtaking my fear now that I was no longer by myself.

"Where were you!" I lunged at him, feebly beating my small hooves against his chest. "I was scared!" The tears hadn't stopped, but those that came now were from a mixture of sadness, anger, and relief.

"Oh Twily, we were playing a game," he didn't stop my feeble thrashing, though it wasn't doing much damage to him anyway. Once I'd gotten tired from my efforts -- which happened pretty fast -- he pulled me into a gentle hug. I would've tried fighting him off, if I'd had any strength left in me. "I'm sorry, Twily."

"I," I sniffled, nuzzling into his chest. "I forgive you."

"I'm gl-"

"AS LONG," I interrupted him. "as you promise never to leave me alone again," I looked up at him with a pout on my face.

"Of course, Sis," he smiled that same reassuring smile he always gave me whenever I needed to have more confidence. "I promise," he ruffled my mane with a hoof. I giggled as I pushed him away, the discomfort of the past few minutes completely gone.

"So... where were you hiding?" I asked as he took a seat on the couch.

"That's... a secret," he lifted a hoof to his lips as they curled into a devious smile. "I told you I was the hide and seek champion," he laughed.

"No fair, Shiny!" I joined him on the couch with a smile of my own.

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

The rest of that week I spent with my older brother was one of the best periods of my life. I was so very young then, so naive. Life was so much simpler when you didn't know any better. When your family could never let you down. When your idol was a flawless deity.

Just a few years later, that all began to change.

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

"It's not that big a deal, Twily." Shining Armor was sitting with me on my bed, trying his best to comfort me. "Don't even worry about it. You'll get it next year."

I'd failed... again. It was the first time I'd done all I could to try and pass. The first time I'd fully applied myself to become her student. Every year prior had been nothing but a young filly's foolish dream, but this year, the year I finally turned thirteen, I was no longer a foal. I was a teen and yet still...

After all my careful preparations, all those late nights studying, all the prayers offered to the Princess of the Sun herself, I'd been rejected. By that very same princess I offered my devotion to, no less.

It'd been everything I'd always dreamt it would be. Everything, except the outcome, of course. Foals weren't brought before the princess during their exams. Such young candidates were given their tests by members of the princess' staff, probably because the chances of such a young pony being chosen were slim to none. Princess Celestia had been looking to select a gifted student, not to raise up an heir.

Meeting her face to face for the first time was an experience I would never forget. No photo, picture, or painting could ever do her justice. Laying my eyes on her in person was confirmation of one thing; she truly was a goddess, there was no denying that. She was every bit the same as her sun, blinding and beautiful.

It wasn't love I felt, at least not in the romantic sense. I'd be more inclined to say it was adoration at that point in time. After meeting her she became everything to me and I decided then and there that I had to be by her side or my life had no meaning.

I'm sorry, but you're just not what I'm looking for right now.

Her judgment was swift, like a dagger straight through the heart. She'd outright rejected me and now I was sitting with my brother, trying my hardest not to cry.

He wasn't really wrong. There was still hope. I could try again. And again, if I had to. And again and again and again until she finally accepted me.

"You're right," I was able to form a weak smile with some effort, but it didn't mean the pain was gone. "You're right. Thanks, Shi-"

"SHINING ARMOR!!!" the door to my room shot open, slamming against the wall and causing the both of us to jump out of our skin as our mom rushed inside. "IT CAME!" she looked like she was about to have a nervous breakdown. She was holding an envelope in her telekinesis that was immediately shoved into Shiny's face before either of us were able to react any further. "OPEN IT!"

"Alright, ALRIGHT, MOM!" he chuckled, taking the letter and opening it quickly. It was easy to see how hard he was trying to play it cool, but he wasn't able to hide his trembling hooves.

He'd applied to the youth branch of Princess Celestia's Royal Guard. That was his dream, and getting accepted was the first step toward actually fulfilling that dream. I held my breath as his eyes scanned the letter, widening, then narrowing, then widening again.

"W-well?" Mom was clearly holding her breath too. I was more than convinced if Shiny didn't say something soon she'd have a heart attack.

"I-I got in..." he looked at mom, completely stupefied. "I got in, Mom!" he turned to me. "Twily, I got in!" he hugged me so roughly I think I was seconds from a broken rib.

"Congrats, Shiny." I was able to gasp out. "Please don't crush me!" I squeaked.

"Sorry! Sorry." He was already up and standing in front of our mom. "I'm gonna go tell dad!" he kissed her on the cheek as he left the room in a hurry.

"I'm so proud of you, honey!" Mom followed closely behind him, the glow she suddenly had leaving the room along with her.

I was proud too... really I was, but... why did my room feel so much darker all of a sudden? Why did it feel like I'd been rejected again? Why did it feel like I'd just been left behind?

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

When I'd grown a little, when Princess Celestia truly broke my heart for the first time, I pushed through the pain. Shining Armor being accepted felt like the dagger inside me had been twisted and I didn't really know why that was. I was so bitter, so angry.

It's not like he didn't deserve it. He'd worked hard too, arguably just as hard as I, if not moreso, but it was just so difficult to take. Seeing somepony close to you, somepony you look up to, being lavished with praise and appreciation while you just... fail... was hard to take.

He'd become so bright, so successful, and I... I was so dim, trapped in the dark. He'd become much busier after that day. We barely spent any time together, our obsessions taking precedence over our lives and especially over our relationship with each other.

We gradually grew apart and on that day, the day it all came to a head, he broke my heart.

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Princess Celestia selects first new apprentice in over a millennia!

I laid in bed, the newspaper from that day sitting next to me like a harbinger of despair that would never leave me be. It was my fault. I was the one who couldn't get rid of it. All I seemed to be able to do was stare at it and lament my pathetic existence.

I'd done everything I could, worked my hardest, tried every approach, exhausted every avenue... but none of it had been enough. I wasn't enough. Her yearly evaluations of me made that abundantly clear.

You've improved so much, little one... but you still have such a long way to go.

I'm sorry, Miss Sparkle. I'm afraid you still haven't matured enough.

Twilight... It pains me to have to tell you this yet again, dear. Your magical ability is beyond reproach, as it has been for years... however... you are still lacking in other aspects. Forgive me.

Those words. Those fake, condescending words meant to comfort me, played on repeat in my head ever since I'd first heard them come from her beautiful mouth. I loved her so much and she'd thrown me away like a piece of rubbish...

And so I was.

"T-Twilight?" the soft spoken voice that came from my door belonged to the stallion I hadn't seen in over a month. The one I hadn't seen since I got the great news.

Shining Armor had been completely immersed in his guard duties since he'd been accepted. It had changed from him being away from home for one or two hours a day to him being home for an hour or two a day. Now that he'd turned nineteen, I was lucky if I got to see him a single time in a month.

"Hey," I didn't move, didn't even try to uncover my head from beneath the blanket.

"I heard about what happened..." he closed the door behind himself as he walked into the room. "It really sucks, but you're really smart, Twilight. I'm sure y-"

"I failed eleven times," I said more to make myself face the reality of my lack of ability rather than to let him know. "Sounds like a failure if you ask me." He didn't say anything for a while. There wasn't much he could say. It was the truth.

"Come on, Twily," he sat on the bed next to me. "You're not... you're not a failure."

"Then why didn't she pick me?" Again, it was mostly directed at myself. I just couldn't understand, and that made it hurt all the more.

I didn't even know who this "Sunset Shimmer" was, so I couldn't even try to compare myself to her. I'd never seen her at the trials before, not even once. Apparently, out of the blue she just decided to casually waltz in one day and shake her flank for Celestia and that was enough to blow the alicorn's mind.

The filthy thief.

"It happens, Twilight," he sighed. "Sometimes... sometimes life can be-" a soft knock came at the door before it was slowly opened. "M-Mom?!"

"Did you tell her yet?" Mom was standing at the door looking all too uncomfortable. She sounded mousey, like she didn't want me to hear what she was asking him. She hadn't come into my room since... I wasn't really sure. Over the past couple of weeks I'd refused to answer when she knocked... well, when her or Dad knocked, I couldn't be certain who it'd been since I didn't answer. I was getting out of bed so late we didn't see each other at all either. I still wasn't sure if she was avoiding me or if it was just chance we hadn't bumped into one another.

"Tell me... what?" I didn't know why, but her question sent tremors through me.

"I, uhm..." My brother shifted on the bed, clearly not wanting to say anything. I heard a harsh scratching sound before he let out an exasperated breath. "I got into the Solar Guard."

I can't explain exactly how or what I felt in that moment. I was so very happy for him. He'd done it. He'd achieved his dream. And... and... the pieces of my heart that remained were crushed into a fine powder.

"Y-you... you... did?" I pressed my hoof into my face, turning away from my family, unable to continue.

"Y-yeah," was all he said.

"Aren't... aren't you proud of your big brother, Twilight?" Mom asked. She sounded so reserved, so uncertain.

"I..." I felt hollow. I felt sad. I felt unhappy. I felt purposeless. But mostly, I felt unloved. Everything I'd worked for was gone and she was asking me if I was proud? "I am." My voice sounded robotic, like I'd been programmed to respond in such a way. I didn't want to fight with her, so I told the truth... sort of.

"G-good... that's good," she didn't sound so sure that was the reply she'd wanted. Once silence had overtaken the room for more than a minute, she decided to take her leave. "I'm going to go and start cooking. I'll see you two downstairs." I heard the door close after her hoofsteps left the room.

What?

Why would she think I was going to go downstairs?

"Sorry, Twilight," I felt his hoof against my shoulder, but I promptly scooted away from his touch. "I really didn't want you to find out like that."

Celestia herself hoof picked those who would be one of her Solar guards. It was a rigorous process that took years to complete, but at the end of it all, it was Celestia who chose the ponies that would be closest to her. Shining Armor had been picked... by her. I hadn't.

"It's fine," I stated flatly. "Can you please leave me alone?" I asked as politely as I could manage, even though all I wanted to do was scream.

"Actually," he cleared his throat. "I was uh... I was actually hoping you'd come down and celebrate with us."

There's no way...

I didn't know whether to laugh at that request or get up and punch him in the face. I was heavily leaning toward the latter.

"I'm fine here, Shining." I was able to let reason rule and didn't resort to violence. Kudos to me. Still, he persisted.

"You cant just stay in here forever, Twilight," he huffed. Was that irritation I heard in his voice?

"Leave me ALONE, Shining." There was a very apparent warning in my statement. I was still able to rein in my emotions, but if he was gonna push the issue further we were definitely going to have a problem.

"No, Twilight. You need to stop. Mom and Dad told me how long you've been cooped up in here," he ripped my blanket off of me. "This pity party crap isn't you, little sister! You're stronger than this!"

Stronger than...?

"STRONGER!?" I couldn't hold it in any longer. I flipped over, absolutely seething as I glared at my older brother. He stood firm, but I didn't care. "Don't you dare try to act like you still know me, Shining! You left. YOU abandoned me!"

I knew it was unfair. He was just doing what was best for him and his life. If Celestia had chosen me I'd have done the same thing, but right now none of that mattered to me. Right now, I felt nothing but contempt for him.

"That's not fair, Twilight. You know I-"

"LEAVE, SHINING!" I nearly growled like a feral animal, my horn sparkling with magenta light.

"No." He stayed calm as he stood his ground. I saw crimson.

MAKE him leave.

He wasn't expecting it. To be honest, neither was I. The concussive blast of mana hit him square in the chest and sent him crashing into the wall, withers first. I was instantly struck with so much regret I leapt off the bed and trotted to his side.

He groaned as he shook his head to rid himself of the dizziness before he shakily got to his hooves. Like a fool, I reached out a hoof to try to help him up.

"Shiny, I'm so-" he jerked away from me, a look I never thought I'd get from him on his face. The malice in his eyes was so vivid I recoiled away from him as if I'd been delivered a physical blow.

"Y'know I think you're right, Twilight," he opened the door without another look at me. "You really are a failure." He didn't yell. He didn't scream. In fact, his voice was barely above a whisper. He gently closed the door behind himself as he left me alone.

The powder was burned away, incinerated to nothing. I'm not sure what had caused more trauma, my blast of magic... or his ruthless honesty. I stood there for several minutes with wide eyes, completely stunned. The thing that hurt the most, the thing that I knew would never heal... was that... I agreed with him.

"I... I hate you, Shiny..."

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

I'd assaulted him.

He'd destroyed my heart.

We'd not seen or spoken to one another since that day.

Author's Note

Fighting with a sibling can be the worst. I've done it many times and it's why I have such a... different perspective on Tia and Luna.

Poor Twily... or maybe not depending on your perspective. Personally, I really feel for the unicorn.

A failure no longer

"That's... really something, Your Highness." I didn't really know what to say. I couldn't care less about Shining Armor or what he was doing, and I had no clue why she'd consider it necessary to notify me of such a thing. Though I suppose the information would explain how Cadenza knew my name.

"He is your kin, Twilight," she sighed, clearly disappointed due to my indifference. "Surely you do not continue to bear a grudge after so much time has passed?"

"He ABANDONED me, Your Highness," I scoffed before exhaling a breath to calm myself a bit. "When I needed him most, he left me alone." She winced as if some undesired memory had come to her mind because of my words. "I will NEVER forgive him."

"Twilight..." she looked so sad in that moment it made me want to take everything I said back. It made me want to immediately tell her I'd forgive my brother and act like nothing
bad had ever happened between us... but I couldn't.

I just... can't.

"I'm sorry, Your Highness." I wanted to cry, but not because I was sad, because I was upset with myself.

"My dearest..." It was clear by the look she gave me that she was sympathetic to my plight, but I knew her far too well to think that that was all she felt. "I understand your reservations, truly, I do. However..."

Reservations?

That was an understatement if I'd ever heard one.

"However, you think I should compromise and try to reconcile with him," I didn't groan, didn't even sigh. I had way too much reverence for her to do such a thing.

"I believe..." she looked uncomfortable for a moment before smiling, her compassionate eyes focusing on mine. "I believe family is of the utmost importance, my dearest. If not for Tia I might have..." her smile faltered. "I dread to think what might have happened had I given myself over to the darkness."

"I understand, Your Highness. I really do, but..." I'd loved him. He'd been my best friend, my only big brother. And he hurt me. He'd hurt me like I'd never thought I could be hurt... and then he left. "I can't, Princess," tears fell from my eyes. I wanted so badly to relent and do her bidding, but I couldn't.

I hate him.

"My dearest, you know I would never force you to do anything..." She turned her face away from me, definitely a bad sign.

"But?" I moved my head closer to hers, trying to see her face.

"Tis the other reason I wished to speak with you," she took a deep breath, but still didn't face me. "Queen Cantata has made an official request that you attend the wedding."

Wh-what!?

"Why would she do that?!" I was suddenly beside myself, my mind no longer processing things properly.

WHO DOES SHE THINK SHE IS?!

"Sh-"

"WHO IS QUEEN CANTATA?!" I shouted as I slammed a hoof onto the table. I saw crimson, all my reason thrown out the window as I stood to my hooves. My horn was scorching with dark energy, the dark mana of the demon overflowing from it and enveloping my entire body.

"M-my dearest!?"

As the fog of rage dissipated from my vision and the foreign mana retreated back inside of me, I realized Her Highness was staring at me with an expression I'd never seen on her before. Her eyes were wide with shock, her jaw hanging slack.

She's scared? She's scared of ME.

The regret I felt
at witnessing, at realizing my folly was so crippling, I nearly collapsed.

"Y-Your... Your Highness?" I lifted a hoof toward her, pleading with her, praying that she wouldn't.

P-please... Please don't.

She had never let me down before. She wasn't going to start now. The look of fear was gone, instantly replaced with concern. She grabbed my hoof and pulled me into her, wrapping her forelegs and wings around me in an embrace.

"T'was merely surprise, Twilight. Nothing more, I swear it." She held me tightly. "I'm sorry, my dearest. T'was not fear, I swear." She cradled my trembling body. "You've never displayed such... open hostility before. I... I did not expect such a reaction."

"It's... It's okay. It's just, an official decree? A Queen from the Crystal Empire? My brother?" For the first time since I could remember, I pulled away from her. "This is all so much out of nowhere. Can you... can you start from the beginning, please?" I took a seat on my chair.

"Of course, my dearest," she settled into her own chair before taking a deep breath and starting her explanation. "Yesterday, Tia and I were... somewhat unexpectedly visited by Queen Cantata and her only daughter, Princess Cadenza of the Crystal Empire."

You'd think there'd be more fanfare in Canterlot for the arrival of a queen and princess of a foreign country... It was especially strange that the girls and I hadn't heard a thing about them while the three of us were out galavanting about in the public.

"The royal family of the north is... humble, to say the least," she continued. "They tend to travel light and are typically only escorted by a small detail of guards."

Well, I guess that explains a lot.

They wouldn't exactly garner much attention if they chose to travel like a bunch of nobles and not royalty.

"Nevertheless, the purpose of their visit was at the behest of the one who came to your aid, Princess Cadenza." I couldn't help but feel like my mistress had used that specific wording to soften my resistance. Regardless, it worked a little bit. Cadenza had helped me, I couldn't deny that.

"Did she say why?" I had a vague idea, but my mistress would actually know the specific reason and so I'd asked.

"As I said, my dearest. She is betrothed to your brother," she looked at me as if I was failing to understand the simple message she was trying to convey. I guess I really was.

"Sssooo?"

"Twilight, soon you will have a sister that is a princess, as well as a brother who is a prince of Equestria." She continued to look at me as if she couldn't believe I still wasn't getting it.

"I'm sorry, Your Highness," I shook my head. "I really don't see why that would matter to me at all."

"The Nightmare, my dearest. It feeds on the darkness inside of one's soul. The hatred I felt for my sister nearly cost me everything. Your hatred for Shining Armor... for your brother... it could..." she trailed off, her head dipping downwards.

I don't know how I couldn't see it before. It was so obvious. After all these years, I hadn't grown at all. I was still just an immature foal.

Shining was right.

"Why am I such a failure, Your Highness?" my head fell. I shouldn't have asked her that, but she was the wisest being I knew. Surely she'd be able to tell me why I couldn't succeed, could tell me why I'd never been able to succeed.

"My dearest..." I expected her to touch me, wanted to feel her warmth against my skin. I wanted her to comfort me. I wanted her to hold me. She did none of those. "Am I... h-have I f-failed you?" My head lifted immediately only to find her covering her eyes with her hooves as silent sobs shook her frame.

"Y-Your Highness...? No..." I was frozen in place, despair gripping my heart.

How could she-

"I am your m-mentor, my dearest..." she attempted to wipe the tears away with her hooves, but they would not stop coming. "You are my only p-pupil... The only one I've ever... If you still truly believe t-that you are a failure, I can think of n-none to blame, save m-myself."

I was hurting her. My own self-doubt, my own self-loathing was hurting the pony I loved more than life itself. Even stronger than my hatred for Shining Armor. Stronger than my hatred for myself. Stronger than anything else in my life, was my love for her.

It has to stop.

I had to put a stop to it.

I calmly stood from my chair, moving it out of the way as I stepped up to her. I prostrated myself before her, my nose touching the floor as I did my utmost to express just how remorseful I was.

"M-MY DEAREST!?!" she sounded shocked, but I couldn't verify if she was, my muzzle firmly pressed against the floor.

"PLEASE! YOUR HIGHNESS!" I shouted as loud as I could, not lifting my body an inch.

I have to tell her.

I had to show her. "From the first moment we met, you've been the best teacher I could ever ask for! You're everything to me! I love you so much it hurts, Your Highness! You changed me for the better! You pulled me out of the darkness and-" I took a shaking breath as I raised my head and looked her in her beautiful twinkling azure eyes. "And you made me a success!"

"My dearest..." she sniffled, a smile blooming on her face.

"It's because of you that I can say without any doubts in my heart," I grabbed her hoof and laid my forehead against it.

Don't liiiie to her, Twiiiily...

"I AM NOT A FAILURE!" My shout was so loud I was certain all the guards in the vicinity heard me. I couldn't care less. The look of appreciation, of love that my beloved mentor gave me was worth it.

Besides, I was going to prove it to them.

To my mistress.

To myself.

To my brother.

To everypony.

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

"So your sister is the one who consented to my attendance?" I scratched my head in frustration. My mistress and I had taken our seats once again, continuing our discussion on the subject of Queen Cantata and Princess Cadenza once the two of us had properly calmed down and said our apologies.

Apparently, Cadenza had heard many a good tale from my brother about me. These stories had seemingly inspired Cadenza and gave her an idea. While the Crystal Empire had always shared a pleasant relationship with Canterlot, the young princess saw an opportunity to strengthen those bonds even further.

She was completely enamored with Shining Armor and he was a member of Princess Celestia's Solar Guard and related to the Princess of the Moon's only disciple in history. While the world was unaware of my actual relationship with my brother, the ramifications of such a union were momentous.

Supporters of the Immortal Sisters would probably celebrate the marriage, citing the fact that it would, in fact, improve the ties between the Crystal Empire and Canterlot. Enemies of the crown would definitely accuse them of hoping to extend their control beyond their own borders. Her Highness had influence on me and they'd more than likely claim I'd have influence over my brother. With the fact that he'd eventually become the king of the empire, that created quite a pickle for all of us.

It's all so... stupid.

I hated politics more than most things, a mentality I picked up from watching my mistress. Even during royal business she tended to remain silent and let her older sister take the lead. Which, unfortunately, is what ended up causing this whole mess.

"She believes it to be the best course of action, my dearest," she confirmed my suspicions.

"And you, My Mistress?" I couldn't care less about what Princess Celestia thought about it. My mistress' thoughts were all I cared about. "What do you believe?"

"I think... I too think you should go," she laid a hoof on my chest, drawing my gaze to it. "Your heart needs to heal. Tis still in such great pain, my dearest."

I took a deep breath, her touch sending waves of comfort through me. Still, I dreaded seeing Shining Armor again. Regardless, she was right. I had to grow up. I had to talk to him. Either to finally reconcile... or to cut ties with him permanently.

"Then... I'll go," I grabbed her hoof and lifted it to my lips, placing the gentlest kiss there. "For you."

"My dearest..." a slight blush came to her cheeks, but that was overshadowed by her shimmering smile. "Thank y-"

"L-LUNA!?!" the door to the lab blasted open, a frantic Starlight Glimmer rushing into the room. I glared at her venomously, despite the look of abject terror on her face. "Er, I-I mean, PRINCESS LUNA!" she noticed my displeasure and corrected herself accordingly. I simply rolled my eyes, muffling a quiet laugh.

"What's wrong, Starlight? You look as if you've just seen a ghost." My mistress stood to her hooves.

"Is Sunset okay!?" My heart skipped a beat at the possibilty that something bad might've happened.

"What!?" Starlight looked confused for a second before replying. "Oh! Yeah! No, she's fine," she shook her head.

"Sunset Shimmer is currently with my sister," my mistress had her eyes closed as she examined the castle. "What is the issue, Starlight?" She opened her eyes, regarding the lilac mare politely.

"I..." a crimson tinge came to... her entire body?

Oh, this is gonna be good.

"I'm not really sure, but I might've just unintentionally almost maaaaybe committed... regicide," she slid her hoof back and forth on the floor, looking altogether like a filly who'd been caught stealing a candy from a foal.

"Wha... you..."

She's been here for less than a week and she..?

I couldn't hold it in, it was just way too funny. Even my mistress had to cover her smile with a hoof. "HAHAHAHAHA!" I fell off my chair, grabbing at my belly as the intense fit of laughter rocked my body.

To her credit, Starlight hadn't gotten any more embarrassed, though I'm not sure if that was even possible at this point.

"YOU'RE NOT GONNA BE LAUGHING LIKE THAT WHEN I GET THROWN IN THE DUNGEONS TWILIGHT!!!" the fuming mare stomped up to me. She lifted me into the air with a telekinesis spell, though I continued to laugh. "Or if we have to go to war..." She seemed to suddenly realize whatever she'd done might actually bring harm to more creatures than just herself, but I knew there was nothing to worry about.

"I'm pretty sure my soon to be sister-in-law isn't about to declare war on us because you did something stupid, Starlight," I managed to get out once my laughter had faded. I wiped a tear from my eye as the mare let me back down onto the floor.

"Your... sister?" Starlight was completely confounded by this revelation.

"Soon to be," I clarified. "Sister-in-law."

"Mayhaps, you're overreacting, Starlight? Just a tad?" my mistress suggested, though since she was being a lot more reasonable than I was, she hadn't drawn the ire of the lilac unicorn.

"I don't think so, Princess," she shook her head. "I... kind of... did sort of... threaten to take the lives of her guards."

...

"...with my magic..."

What!?

"...and uh, with their swords."

WHAT!?

"...and I may have... used... just a teensy bit of magic... on the princess."

"STARLIGHT, WHAT THE ACTUAL B-"

"THAT," my mistress cut me off before I could finish ranting. "Is quite concerning, Starlight." My mistress moved a chair out from one of the tables as she took a seat. "Perhaps you and I should have a chat."

"S-sure, Your Highness," Starlight walked over to have a seat herself.

"Iiii'm actually gonna head out," I lifted my hooves into the air in surrender. "This is WAY too much for me on top of the whole, "going to see my brother" thing."

"Wait! YOU HAVE A BROTHER!?" Starlight gaped. "Older or younger?"

"O-older?" I wasn't really sure why that would matter to her.

"Unfortunately, Starlight, he's already engaged to marry that Princess whose guards you had a scuffle with." My mistress looked thoroughly pleased at being the one to reveal that tidbit of information to the lilac unicorn.

"Oh, you misunderstand, Your Highness," Starlight smirked like a demon, returning her gaze to me. "I'm not the one interested in stuff like THAT," her smile grew tenfold as she glared at me. "I was just wondering if I was gonna be getting an older brother or a younger one, once Sparkles here finally finds the courage to pop the question to me."

Starlight Glimmer YOU B- as I moved to snap the trickster's neck my mistress' lament filled voice stopped me.

"A-ah, I see. I was not aware my dearest... felt that way about..." Her Highness suddenly looked and sounded so... devastated, her ears drooping atop her head along with the rest of her form.

"I-I was only kidding, Your Highness," Starlight didn't laugh or gloat. While she had obviously gotten the desired effect from me, I don't think she was expecting such a reaction from my mistress. The lilac mare honestly looked a smidge guilty.

It doesn't suit her.

"A-AH, I SEE! T'WAS MERELY JESTING! YES. I SEE, I SEE! QUITE THE CLEVER RUSE, STARLIGHT GLIMMER!" she laughed awkwardly as she turned her head away, but not before the dark maroon had spread across her face.

Thaaaat... was weird.

"I'm... I'm gonna head out," I turned to leave, not wanting to deal with anything more at the moment, even if it had to do with my mistress.

I really need a break.

"T-Twilight?" My mistress called out to me before I had a chance to make my escape.

"Yes, Your Highness?" I glanced over my shoulder.

"One final thing," she looked sheepish, not looking me in the eye. "Celestia has asked that you meet with her later today in her quarters... to hammer out the details of your trip. At your leisure, of course."

That was the most troubling news I'd received all day.

Author's Note

Fun. I like writing these two together. And Starlight is just always fun.

The sun and the moon

"Well... I must be frank, Sunset. I was not expecting you to be waiting outside my chambers."

The Princess of the Night stood outside the door to her quarters, a look of utter bewilderment on her face. Her mane was tied up in a ponytail and she looked like she was about to be going out.

"You and me, both, Your Highness," I lifted a hoof in agreeance.

After Celestia and I had finished our chat I'd managed to sneak back to my room unnoticed. I really didn't want to see Starlight or Twilight just yet. My insecurities were still at the forefront of my mind and I wanted to get some answers about some things from Luna first. I wasn't sure why, but Celestia's advice to seek out her sister seemed correct. Like it might help me patch things up with the others... and might help me work things out easier... in my own mind.

I'd decided to spend the rest of the day alone in my room. I listened to some PON3, read a few magazines, and ate the meals I'd asked a guard to pick up for me from the kitchen.

Now, at the midnight hour, I stood in front of Luna with no warning given to the princess of my arrival.

"I'm afraid I'm currently on my way out, Sunset," she closed the door to her room, a sympathetic smile on her face.

"Oh, r-really?" I deflated noticeably.

She's probably going to do something with Twilight.

"Was there something you needed?" she asked. "If it's a pressing matter I do not mind-"

"It's fine, Princess." I turned away from her, already on my way back to my room. I was more than a little disappointed, but there wasn't much I could do. "It really isn't anything important anyway."

...

"S-Sunset...?" she called out softly, stopping me in my tracks.

"Yes, Your Highness?" I glanced back at her, noticing the kind smile on her face.

"Would you perhaps... care to join me for the night?"

My heart skipped a beat as I trotted back to her.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++

"You've never been inside my training domicile, have you, Sunset?" she asked as we walked through the training grounds of her Lunar Guard.

The area was positively massive to say the least, and could be used to practice... well, pretty much anything. Weapons lined numerous wooden racks along the wall on one side of the gymnasium. An olympic sized swimming pool was on another side of the room. There were numerous obstacles hanging from the ceiling, obviously used by the thestrals and pegasi to practice difficult flight patterns and the like.

Large wooden walls designed to be difficult to scale were littered around the space as well. Training ponyquins stood lifelessly inside circle shaped rings. They were equipped with swords, lances, axes, and other weapons.

It was very apparent the Princess of the Night put a lot of stock in her troops being well prepared for any kind of conflict. It was quite a departure from Celestia's own philosophy on how to train her guards. While the training grounds for my mentor's Solar Guard were... acceptable, they were nowhere near this complex.

"I haven't, Your Highness," I answered promptly, though my attention was currently on the huge pool. I LOVED swimming and it wasn't something I got to do as often as I'd like. As we trotted by it, heading toward a small unassuming door at the corner of the arena, Princess Luna noticed my longing gaze.

"That comes after, Sunset," she grinned as her horn sparkled a dark blue hue. The small door swung open as she stood in front of it, allowing me first entry. "And I promise you, mine is far more impressive than that one."

I stepped into the pitch black void within the room, not a single source of light available to help aid with visibility. After a moment, I heard Luna's hoofsteps enter the room behind me, the harmonious melody of her mana drawing closer to me as she closed the door behind herself.

"Y-Your Highness?" I whispered cautiously into the dark. For some reason, even the light coming from Luna's horn was drowned out by the thick darkness. There was clearly something out of the ordinary about this room and its contents, but I couldn't put my hoof on what it was.

"Fret not, Sunset. I am here." As the light of her horn grew in intensity it gradually became discernable by the naked eye. Along with the increase in mana, so too did her song become louder, soothing my frayed nerves. In seconds, a small orb of crackling moonlight shaking with power sprouted to life directly in front of me.

"What... what is this, Princess?" It was a mesmerizing thing, far more beautiful than any spell I'd ever witnessed before.

"You may touch it," was all she said in response. I'm not sure how she knew what I wanted, but with her permission I cautiously reached out with a trembling hoof. As soon as I came into contact with it a flash of brilliant light overtook my senses, forcing me to shut my eyes.

"W-where am I?" Once I was able to reopen my eyes I quickly took in my surroundings... or lack thereof. I stood alone in an endless white void, no ground, no sky, nothing as far as the eye could see. In the next second, Luna was standing right next to me, a satisfied smile on her lips and a twinkle in her eyes.

"No hesitation whatsoever, Sunset?" she giggled. "I'm not certain if I should be angry with you or flattered by your trust."

"You are Celestia's sister, Your Highness," I smiled. "I trust you with my life," I declared confidently.

Well, with my life, at least.

She laughed exuberantly, clearly pleased by my remark.

"Such unearned kindness!" she smiled in appreciation once her laughter had died down. "In light of that, I shall overlook that other comment."

Other... comment?

Her horn began to shine vividly once again. "You now stand within my training grounds, Sunset Shimmer." She suddenly looked so proud her expression was bordering on smug. As she swept a hoof through the air I felt a tiny bit bad for the mare.

"Er... it's... uhm... it's amazing?" A grade school filly could've seen through the artificial smile that came to my face.

"Your disbelief is wholly warranted, Sunset. Tis not ready just yet." She spun around flicking her horn through the air with an otherworldly grace. In the blink of an eye the two of us were standing in a dense forest...

This place is... familiar.

I knew the trees. I knew the lake that was only a couple of meters away. I knew the blinding sun hanging high in the sky whose rays were peeking through the canopy, but... there was something... off about them all. Something... unsettling.

"Impressive, is it not?" she turned back towards me, another satisfied smirk on her face.

"Did you... did you teleport us outside?" I asked even though I knew that would make no sense. I hadn't felt her use a spell on me, and besides, what would be the point in coming all the way to her grounds only to move us outside to the forest?

"I did not," she shook her head. "I'm certain you've noticed it. You're quite clever."

"...Why's it so... quiet?" The forest outside of Canterlot was teeming with life. Birds, critters, and insects were all inhabitants of the woods, and they were always noisy. Right now though, wherever we were currently at, if a pin were dropped in the vicinity, I'd be able to hear the impact.

"Wonderful! So you have figured it out!" Luna casted another spell, carrying the two of us into the sky. As I got a better view of the area, I could see Canterlot and the castle in the distance. Much further away, I could make out the small town of Ponyville. "I prefer there be no living creatures around when I decide to... cut loose," she explained as our ascension finally halted about a mile into the sky.

"I... don't really understand, Your Highness." All I'd been able to gather was that there wasn't anything alive here, nothing more.

"This is a dimension of my own creation, Sunset. A mirror of reality, if you will." Her explanation was... confusing to say the least.

"A... mirror?" I glanced back down at the ground, the crowns of the trees swaying gently in the wind.

"Perhaps reflection is a better term..." she pondered for a moment. "I call it a 'Reality Marble'."

She's... created... her own reality?

It didn't sound plausible, much less possible, but I'd learned long ago not to doubt her or Celestia.

"That's... how is that possible, Your Highness?" I was more curious as to how she'd managed to do such a thing.

Is magic that powerful? Is her magic that powerful?

"A life spanning... as many years as mine grants many... interesting opportunities, Sunset."

"That's... not really an answer, Your Highness." I didn't want to press her, but my desire for knowledge outweighed my reverence at the moment.

"I suppose that is true," she chuckled, her sudden mirth cute. "Pair thousands of years of study and experimentation with a limitless amount of mana."

Limit... less?

"Does your strength truly never end?" Even asking such a question felt foolish.

It's not possible... is it?

"To be frank, I'm not certain," she shrugged. "What I can say with confidence is that I do not recall the last time I felt a want for more," she laughed. "Regardless, this is where I can do things like this without worry."

I was instantly surrounded by a navy blue barrier composed of her mana as a torrent of air blasted outward from the dark alicorn.

Thank goodness she shielded me...

If she hadn't, I would've been swept away by the sheer force of her mana. As the heights of her true power was allowed to run free, her horn shifted from a raging inferno of energy to a pulsing pillar of lightning. The blue electricity curled and twisted around her body like barbed wire, never stopping its motion as her wings flared outward, shooting even more power in all directions. Each and every cloud in the sky instantly dissipated from the shockwave that had come from the alicorn.

H-how...

The princess appeared to be completely at peace, the content smile on her face growing as her power continued to flow from her. She closed her eyes, seemingly to concentrate as the dark blue lightning began to arc this way and that away from her body.

Chaos ensued once she'd reopened her eyes. Both glowed bright white, looking much like copies of her moon. The smile was gone, an expression of rage coming to her face. Her magic exploded, somehow its peak nowhere near being reached. The blast sent the orb of protection I was inside of sailing away from her.

As I finally came to a stop several miles away, I breathed a sigh of relief. I was no worse for wear, but I was shaken, the experience of careening through the sky with no control a little terrifying. I heard a loud crack, as if an earthquake was rumbling through the planet below. Looking down, I came to understand why I'd heard such a deafening sound.

Luna's magic, the uncontrolled lightning, had reached the planet. The lashes of lightning were whipping back and forth wildly, tearing through anything they came into contact with with no issues whatsoever. The fissures being created by Luna's unrestrained power were so deeply ingrained into the planet, I could not see to the bottom of them.

I returned my attention back to the air and Princess Luna herself only to find the largest sphere of magic I'd ever encountered in my life. It slowly morphed into a swirling pillar, the top extending endlessly into space and the bottom ramming into the planet below.

With one final exertion of mana, Luna's spell, whose sole purpose seemed to be to bring about Armageddon, concluded. It burrowed deeper and deeper into the planet before the globe could no longer withstand the assault. It was torn asunder in a stunning explosion of moonlight. They were only there for a second, the two separate masses of earth, until a second even larger explosion ensued. This second one was so bright even closing my eyes didn't help. I was forced to turn away by the blinding luminescence of the blast.

When I was able to see clearly again, I realized I was no longer within Luna's protective barrier.

N-n... no way...

The planet was... gone. There was not a trace of it left despite my best efforts to find one. I continued my search as I floated through space along with the stars, Celestia's sun, and Luna's moon. A supremely satisfied Princess of the Night floated in front of me, looking as if she'd just finished eating the most delectable meal she'd ever had.

"But... but gravity. And physics and... H-how!?" I was inches away from hysteria.

"Gods that feels divine," she sighed with pleasure as she willed herself my way. The serenity flowing off of her was giving her an aura similar to that of her older sister's. "All minor inconveniences, Sunset. If I will it here, anything will cease."

I was utterly speechless, the unreal display of raw power obliterating everything I thought I understood about our world.

Celestia is just as powerful as Luna, if not moreso. If the two of them ever get bored of us...

I didn't want to think about something horrifying like that possibilty.

"R-remind me never to piss you off, Your Highness," I said once I was able to find my shaking voice. In spite of my slight recovery, I still gaped at her and the endless space where the planet had been only moments ago.

"Never fear, Sunset. I am the very personification of self-control..." she looked around herself, scratching behind her head as a blush came to her cheeks. "As long as I am able to do things like this from time to time."

"It's a good thing you found a proper outlet," I remarked, still not completely recovered from witnessing the destruction of an entire planet.

"T'was a beneficial discovery. I am still uncertain as to how my sister works off her stress," her horn began to glow again.

"Cake," I replied earnestly, causing her horn to fizzle out instantly.

"Truly?" she looked a little more than stunned by that revelation. "I'm quite aware of my sister's... inclination for those particular baked goods, but..."

"No, you really don't understand, Your Highness," I shook my head. "Like LOTS of cake." I'd personally seen her down multiple wedding sized confectioneries in a single sitting. Sure, it had happened over the span of a couple
of hours while we were watching a film together, but still. It was impressive nonetheless. Honestly, I wasn't sure which was more hard to believe, my mentor's ability to eat so much cake without gaining any weight or Luna's destructive capabilities.

"Curious... tis the truth. She must keep such a poor habit hidden from me," she stroked her chin, a grin coming to her face. "Tis probably for the best. I'd never let her hear the end of it had I found out in any other way."

"So... you'll keep it quiet?" Although Celestia had never explicitly asked me to keep her love a secret, I still always felt like it was something I should keep to myself. I had placed my trust in Luna, telling her such a thing about her sister in an attempt to create a better relationship with the princess.

The dark alicorn lifted her hoof to her lips, dragging it across them slowly with a smile and a wink.

"Thanks, Your Highness," I smiled back, a lot more relieved than I should've been.

Thank goodness.

"Of course, dear," she said sweetly before looking below herself. "Now then, it seems as if I've been hogging all the fun for myself."

"Your Highness?" I wasn't really sure what she was getting at, but as soon as her horn ignited and we were flashed back into the forest I stared at her in confusion.

"My dearest tends to enjoy using trees just like these to... stretch her magical muscles. I'd like to see the limits of your abilities, Sunset." She placed a hoof against the trunk of one of the oaks.

My... limits?

"Go ahead, dear," she patted the trunk with her hoof with a few hard thunks. "Have at it!"

Author's Note

So Luna's strong. But what I really want to see is how strong Sunset is.

Indecision

I couldn't stop myself from moving. I'd been pacing in front of the doors to Princess Celestia's room for what felt like hours and it really didn't seem like I'd be stopping any time soon.

Back... and forth. Back... and forth. You know you can't do this forever, Twilight.

I was genuinely surprised I hadn't worn an indentation into the floor by now... or at the very least ruined the rug. The guards standing at their post down the hall had already given me at least three suspicious glances. I just did my best to ignore them, instead choosing to concentrate on the task laid out before me.

It had been a mostly uneventful day... after leaving my mistress and Starlight in the lab, I mean. Everything before that still felt like way too many things had happened in such a short period of time.

Learning how to better utilize my mana from Starlight.

Maybe even...

I shook my head, not wanting to even consider the possibility of... that.

Trying to find Sunset after she'd ran off on us.

The monster attacking me again.

Getting rescued by Princess Cadenza.

Speaking about going to the Crystal Empire with my mistress.

It was all so... overwhelming.

After all of that happened, I was dreading having to speak with Princess Celestia so I put the Sunset drama I'd yet to resolve on the back burner and headed to my room to make plans... or at least try to mentally prepare for my coming trip to my brother's soon to be home.

When I actually got a chance to consider the prospect, I realized something... disturbing. This upcoming "vacation" could be a very dangerous venture, particularly for somepony in my position. Her Highness wouldn't be anywhere within my vicinity, and while I could call out to her no matter where she was, I didn't want to do that.

If that demon makes a decisive move...

In spite of the faux courage I tried to exude, I tended to hope that my mistress would
take notice whenever I was in any sort of trouble. I'd always pray she'd swoop in like a knight in shining armor to save me from any and all evils that might prey on me.

This would be the first time I'd be away from her for an extended period of time since I'd become her student... and that honestly scared me to no end. Still, I wasn't going to let her down.

Not again. I already failed once against Starlight. No matter what, I can't let something like that happen again.

Before I'd realized how much time had passed it was already later into the day than I thought.

Crap! I have to go see Princess Celestia!

I'd ran to the Princess of the Sun's room, hoping she wouldn't be angry because of my tardiness... even if we hadn't set a time to meet with one another. And now, here I trod for the past... I don't know how long.

Come on, Twilight. You can do this. You just have to tap the door a couple times.

I stared at the doors as I plodded in front of them, trying my hardest to fire myself up, but repeatedly failing to do so.

It's just Princess Celestia. It's not like when you were little you thought she was God or anything dumb like that.

It's not as if I hadn't spoken with her several times before. Not doing so would've been an impossibility, living in the castle with her and all, but I could not recall a single time when we'd been alone together. I wasn't sure what I'd say or do if that ever happened, and now that very situation was staring me right in the face.

I always showed the utmost respect to the Sun Princess while my mistress was around. If my mistress wasn't present to keep me in line... I didn't trust myself not to, at the very least, say something distasteful to my former... idol.

Yeah, let's go with that.

"Is everything okay, Miss Sparkle?" I stopped moving at the mention of my name. One of the guards had come down the hall, a look of concern -- but not for me -- on his face.

What? Think I'm gonna try and assassinate my mistress' only sister?

"I'm fine. Princess Celestia requested my presence. I'm just... preparing to speak with her," I explained, though I really didn't want to.

Satisfied, jerk?

"Very well," he smiled, though it was easy to see how hollow it was. "If you need anything I'll be at my post." His offer was just as artificial as his grin. I watched him trot away before turning my attention back to the doors.

Couldn't she have just told my mistress the particulars?

I groaned, moving this way and that again.

I knew for a fact she could have done so... but if Her Highness really did want me to put the past behind myself, I'd eventually have to speak with her sister about it. I wanted to do that about as much as I wanted to talk with my brother.

This is a terrible idea, Your Highness.

I had far too much respect for the Princess of the Sun to ever outright admit I hated her, but... If she were anypony else... I was certain I wouldn't hold that same reservation. She'd hurt me as badly as Shining Armor had... maybe even worse, but I wasn't so foolish as to think it was a similar situation.

Shining Armor knew me. He'd always known me. He was my brother. We'd spent years together, loving each other like only siblings could. He stared me in the eyes as he stabbed me in the heart.

Princess Celestia, though? She'd simply thought I was beneath her. To her, I was just a pony that couldn't pass the simplest of exams. She knew I wasn't worth her time or her attention.

That I wasn't worth anything at all.

The ugly thoughts were hard to keep at bay. Even a momentary lapse in focus could result in disaster, but I managed to force them out.

You are Princess Luna's only protégé. You are not-

WORTHLESS!

The demon's voice hissed in my mind.

"No! N-not... not again." I grabbed my head, the splitting headache already painful enough to make my entire body tremble.

"Not again... what, Miss Sparkle?" I jumped despite the voice behind me being so soft it was almost like the creature it came from had been whispering. Spinning around, I came face to face with Raven Inkwell, Princess Celestia's one and only aide. She looked genuinely worried -- a far cry from the guard before her -- the look of compassion on her face immediately eliminating the migraine I was experiencing.

"Uhm, n-nothing, I was just-"

"Are you... are you okay, Miss Sparkle?" she looked past me at the entrance to her boss' room. "I never expected you to be waiting here... not by yourself, at least." Her smile was filled with kindness, but it was easy to see through it to just how caught off guard she was by my presence.

I guess her assertion was true enough. I'd never even been to Princess Celestia's room by myself, much less waited alone to speak with her.

"Everything's fine. I was just uhm-"

"Waiting for Celestia to let you inside?" she trotted up next to me.

"No, I actually haven-"

"Is she not answering?" she tilted her head. "I can help you with that," she moved to push the door open, but without thinking I grabbed her foreleg. Her eyes widened in surprise, but she didn't resist me.

"Can you... can you just... give me a second," I nearly pleaded with her. I could've just ran away, could've teleported somewhere else entirely, but I knew exactly what my mistress expected of me, and knowing that, I was caught between a rock and a hard place.

"Of... of course," I let her go, allowing her to lower her hoof. Her expression was suddenly one of concern, as if she'd just realized I needed a lot more help than I was letting on.

"Th-thanks..." I sighed.

We stood together in silence for a lot longer than the second I'd asked for, both of us awkwardly staring at the doors. All that had really changed since my pacing a few minutes ago was my heart rate, which was now probably in the hundreds.

Do something, Twilight! You can't just stand here! You have to do something!

Trying to motivate myself was working about as well as it had been when I was all alone. That is to say, not working at all.

"I know we're not the closest ponies..." Raven finally broke the silence. "but... do you want to talk? About what's bothering you, I mean." she asked without turning her head towards me.

She was right. We weren't close. Ever since I'd come to live in the castle I'd kept my distance from her. To be fair, I'd kept my distance from anypony Princess Celestia had chosen to surround herself with, save my mistress, of course, but particularly Raven. She was essentially Princess Celestia's right hoof.

"Why?" I was genuinely taken aback by her inquiry. "Why would you want to?"

She's never shown any concern for me before... why now?

"Why wouldn't I?" she shifted in place. I think she was going to turn and face me, but thought better of it at the last moment. "You're clearly going through... something. Aren't you?" she finally gathered enough courage to turn towards me. "I'm here... and I do care," she laid her hoof on my shoulder.

I stared down at her hoof, the gesture appreciated, but utterly bewildering. Once she'd realized I wasn't going to reply or even move any more, she quickly removed her hoof, turning away in what looked like sheer embarrassment.

"I'm sorry! Was that too much?" She spoke, facing away from me. "I'm not usually the touchy-feely type, I swear. I just-"

"I'm worried about talking to her," I sat down on my haunches, locking my gaze on the door once again. I was nowhere near confident enough in myself to look her in the eyes. She was trying and that was enough for me to return the favor. Still, I lacked the ability to bare my weaknesses to a stranger so openly and retain any semblance of confidence while doing so.

She whirled around, a stunned look on her face. I glanced sidelong at her. Seeing just how surprised she was by my confession brought a small grin to my lips.

"That's... understandable, at least when you consider all the things the two of you have gone through." She took a seat next to me, looking forward as well. "I can only imagine just how tough it must actually be."

"You know about that?" I groaned.

"I've been Celestia's aide for a very long time, Twilight." She paused for a moment. "You... you tried to become her student more times then I can recall," she sighed.

So she knows about that too?

Now I really didn't want to talk with her. She knew way more about me than I'd initially thought. Not only that, but she was aware of my greatest shame. Sitting next to her now, knowing she knew what she did, made me feel absolutely pathetic.

"You know, Twilight..." she turned to me, a sad smile on her face. "I was really rooting for you."

"Y-YOU WERE!?" I was so shocked by her admission that I shouted at her. She giggled at my outburst, nodding her head her only response. "W-why!?"

"Anypony with eyes could see just how hard you were trying." She sounded... sad. "How much you really wanted it. All of your grades were flawless. There wasn't another candidate that ever performed better than you. I..."

A-all... of them?

I had always been under the assumption that I'd failed at some portion of the examinations.

Had that never been the case?

You're just not what I'm looking for right now... You still have such a long way to go... You still haven't matured enough... You are still lacking in other aspects.

Recalling her words, I finally realized what I had been too blind to see all this time.

I'd never failed.

I wasn't rejected because of any of the tests I'd taken, I was turned away because Celestia herself hadn't chosen me. It had never been about me or my aptitude or skills. It was all about her preferences.

"To this day, I still don't understand why you were rejected so many times. Year after year, it got harder and harder to see you get turned away. Even though you performed better than anypony else time and time again, Celestia said-"

I lifted a hoof, cutting her off. I didn't know exactly how to feel. I was so very angry at the Sun Princess for not picking me... for not wanting me, but... but I was relieved too... and it was all thanks to the mare standing before me. But I still couldn't understand why she was being so honest with me, now of all times, here of all places.

That doesn't really matter though.

"Thank you, Raven." I turned to her, a grateful smile on my face. "Really, it means a lot to me." She looked forward.

"I understand how you feel... not wanting to have to face all that sorrow again. All those negative feelings and emotions you tried to run away from coming back to taunt you. It can be... terrifying."

H-how does she-

"Twilight..." She turned her head to look at me again, a smile reminiscent of one of her boss' on her lips. "I'm not sure why you were waiting here, but there is one thing I know to be an unchangeable truth. Every single thing Celestia does is for a greater purpose that ponies like us may not be able to see. And..." She stepped up to the doors, placing a hoof gently against them. "You need to speak with her about what's troubling you." She looked my way, a hopeful gaze on her face.

She's right. It's now or never, Twilight.

I bobbed my head, still not sure if I was really ready, but certain I'd wasted too much of Raven's time.

She pushed the doors open, the two of us trotting into Celestia's massive room. Like a coward, I walked behind her, facing the floor as I tried to hide away from Princess Celestia's view.

"Ah, Raven! It took you a bit longer than expected." My heart pounded as soon as I heard the sound of her voice.

"Forgive me, Your Highness. I had to..." she came to a stop next to Celestia's bed. "help a friend with a problem." I remained behind her, almost as if I thought I could use her as a shield to protect myself from the Princess.

"Speaking of which," I heard the Princess shift on her bed. "Good evening, Twilight."

I shuddered at my name leaving her mouth. Raven took a step to the side, my hiding spot no longer that.

Calm down, Twilight. It's not a big deal. Just breathe. Just keep breathing.

"G-good evening, Y-Your Highness," I managed to get out after what felt like an eternity.

How pathet...

The demon's voice was barely perceptible, almost as if it were weakened, but it faded away even quicker than it'd come. While I expected it at this point, something was... off. There was no pain.

It's... gone?

For how long, I didn't know, but I could tell it was no longer a problem at the moment.

Now I had to deal with the real issue. I had to get better control of my emotions or risk losing myself like I had in front of my mistress. That would be a lot easier said than done.

"Erm, you requested my presence, correct, Your Highness?" I appreciated Raven's attempt at grabbing Princess Celestia's attention more than she could know. While it didn't seem to work as well as I'd hoped, the Sun Princess not immediately moving her curious gaze from me, she did relent after a moment of consideration.

"Yes, Raven. I've a response for Queen Cantata that I'd like you to send out as soon as you're able." The alabaster alicorn floated a letter over to the ivory unicorn who took it into her own telekinesis.

"Of course, Your Highness!" Raven nodded. "I'll do so now." As she moved to leave the room I wanted nothing more than to go with her, but I knew that wasn't an option.

"Oh! And Raven?" The Princess stopped the unicorn in her tracks.

"Yes, Your Highness?"

"As soon as you finish with that you may retire for the night," the princess turned her eyes back to me.

"Thank you, Your Grace." With a perfect bow to Princess Celestia and a sympathetic smile offered my way, Raven left the room.

And so it was.

One of my most dreaded nightmares had become a reality.

Princess Celestia and I... were alone.

Author's Note

Just wanna drop a thanks again to all y'all who've shelved, liked, commented, followed, etc. It means the world to me. Also, if you have a story you want read drop me a private message. I'll pretty much read and give feedback on... most things. Thanks all!

Just a hobby

Let's see. Let's see...

With the... eventful day I'd had, I really needed to blow off some steam. I'd finally gotten some time to myself after speaking with Celestia and Luna. At the moment, I was trotting around inside the castle, taunting guards that looked at me the wrong way and searching for a particular mare.

I still hadn't talked to Sunset and that was bothering me, but it was clear she didn't want to see me. After agreeing to travel to the Crystal Empire, -- a task that Celestia assured me I'd receive the details to soon -- I'd scanned the castle multiple times throughout the day. Each search revealed the golden unicorn had barricaded herself in her room.

I tried, just once, knocking on the door to her room, but she refused to answer. If she wanted time to herself, I wouldn't force the issue.

Not yet, at least. But... just in case...

I casted the spell for the umpteenth time, revealing the entirety of the castle's inhabitants to myself once again.

Besides, I can look for her while I'm at it, too.

Unsurprisingly, she was still inside her room, a groan proceeding from my lips when I realized she hadn't moved an inch all day.

Darn it, Sunset! How am I supposed to try and fix this stupid mess if you won't even give me the chance!?

It was unfortunate, but short of busting her door down with a spell, I really had no other options.

Whatever, where's... AH! There she is!

Twilight was in Celestia's room, but she wasn't who I was looking for.

Oh! Convenient too!

She was coming down the hall that connected to the one I was in so I'd run into her in-

"OH!? Starlight!? Hello! Fancy meeting you here." Raven Inkwell noticed me as she trotted around the corner. She was holding a letter in her telekinesis and had been whistling a merry tune, apparently not a care in the world. "Actually, I suppose we can finally properly meet," she lifted a polite hoof my way. "It's a pleasure to meet you, Starlight Glimmer. My name is Raven, Raven Inkwell. Celestia's one and only aide."

Just as I thought.

I'd expected her to act like this and in preparation I'd compiled several replies to the kind gesture, though I hadn't chosen which to respond with yet.

One; I could put on the nice-mare act. A big goofy smile. A fit of giggles. Shake her hoof and act like she was one of my long lost friends I hadn't seen in years. Maybe even go in for a hug. That was definitely the most boring tactic, but would probably yield the greatest results.

Two; I could have some fun. Some real fun. It was easy to see just by looking at her that the mare before me was a bit... uptight.

No, not uptight. Prim. Definitely prim.

Her professionally styled mane and tail were both perfect, not a single strand out of place, each tied into tight buns with a red material. Her hooficure was impeccable, all four hooves glistening in the light. Her glasses were spotless, resting on her muzzle in a perfectly symmetrical position. The white collar and red ascot around her neck were immaculate, perfect accents to the rest of her coat.

She had the exact type of personality I relished in breaking. Prigs were the hardest to deconstruct, but once I had one wrapped around my hoof...

Mmmm, sublime.

Unfortunately, breaking her would take an extended period of time to accomplish. Not to mention, I'd have to be especially devious with the princesses lurking about. And that's not even taking into account how close she was to Celestia.

It's not like I'd be able to interact with her whenever I want, either.

Plus, I was trying to turn over a new leaf.

...

I really am.

...

... Maybe.

Three; I could toe the line of my current position while working on her slowly over time.

The correct choice was obvious.

"Hello, Raven," I gently took her hoof into my own, granting her a false sense of security before pulling her closer with a rough tug. Our noses were touching, her flawless mane no longer undisturbed, several loose hairs falling into her face. "The pleasure's all mine. I've been looking for you, after all." I spoke with the sultriest voice I could produce.

"You're a little close, don't you think?" she smiled politely, not moving a muscle. She seemed to be oblivious to my advances.

No. She knows.

"Oh, I don't mind. I prefer being this close to beautiful mares." I moved my mouth closer to her ear to whisper. "Does it bother you?"

"Not at all," she replied, still as a statue, though I could ascertain her lack of movement wasn't from discomfort or because she'd lost her composure. "If it makes you comfy to be so close, then be my guest!"

Interesting...

She was cool as a cucumber. There was even a measure of enthusiasm in her voice. I should have predicted she'd have such a great degree of self-control.

Celestia wouldn't hire a bumbling idiot, after all.

This was gonna be a lot more complicated than I initially thought.

But I know exactly how to handle her.

"And if I wanted to be... just a little more..." I got even closer, our necks touching as I whispered into her ear. She tensed up a bit, but only for a second. "... close?"

"Well..." She went quiet for a moment. "Then I'd say we're probably moving a little too fast and you should take me out for dinner first, Starlight," she nuzzled me.

SHE nuzzled ME!?

... Darn it!

I backed away immediately, the playful grin she now donned nowhere near the result I desired.

"You're not bad," I admitted reluctantly. It was rare that I found a creature, -- much less a pony -- that could weather my tactics. "Never expected a prissy looking mare like you to be so... well-adjusted."

"I'm not sure if I should be flattered or offended," she smiled even brighter. "I suppose I'll choose flattered. That's much better than being offended."

Nope. I was wrong.

Ponies like her were the polar opposite of what I thrived on. I'd never let somepony with her attitude anywhere near myself or my town. In fact, I wanted to leave her be at the very moment, despite my desire for something from her.

"You're not what I expected," I stated bluntly, a frown coming to my face. I wouldn't be having any fun with her any time soon.

It's probably for the best. I really need to s-

"Come on, don't be so disappointed, Starlight," she offered me a sympathetic smile that really made me want to strangle her. "If Celestia hadn't told me to be on my guard around you, that might've actually gotten me."

OF COURSE!

"I mean, that and the whole aide thing. Have you ever had to sit in a room while a bunch of angry dragons try to assert dominance over a pair of immortal goddesses?" she chuckled uncomfortably. "Not a fun experience. Trust me."

"Celestia..." I was no longer listening to her, my face falling into my hoof. Obviously she'd be the one to blame.

...

The white alicorn's enraged visage flashed in my mind's eye.

WAIT! CRAP!

"I-I WAS JUST... I WAS TESTING YOU!" I stumbled over my words, a panic coming to me as I shakily approached the unicorn. "IT WAS JUST A TEST!" I looked around frantically, knowing if she was watching I was already beyond screwed.

YEAH! Yeah, that makes sense! PLEASE! Please let it make sense!

"Oh, Starlight..." she sighed. Though the smile remained on her lips as she stepped closer to me, it did lessen a bit. "You don't have to worry about Her Highness so much. She's not out to get you," she placed a hoof on my shoulder. "She knows as well as anypony just how hard it is. To change, I mean... to better yourself. You may not realize it yet, but she really does care about you," she backed up. "We all do."

That sounds all well and good, but...

"... You don't even know me, Raven," I scoffed. While it really was how I felt, with the way her eyes softened, it didn't appear to be the truth. "How could you possibly care about me?"

The princesses might have their stupid omniscience, but not this mare.

Even Twilight and Sunset had, at the very least, made attempts to show me they cared. How this... nopony could have the audacity to claim I mattered to her was beyond my comprehension.

"That's... not entirely true." She looked... uncomfortable all of a sudden. For the first time this entire conversation her eyes had left mine.

"What is that supposed to mean?" With things not going the way I planned coupled with the more than grating day I'd already had, I was ready to blow a fuse. Having what was essentially a stranger in front of me was the best scenario I could hope for to blow off said steam.

"Let's just say, I know a lot about you, Starlight." Though it was spoken with the utmost care and kindness, I couldn't help but feel like it was meant to be aggressive or foreboding.

"Are you threatening me!?" I jabbed her in the chest with a hoof, my horn shining turquoise immediately.

"No! NO! Of course not!" she shook her head as she took a cautious step back. Her frightened eyes sent a trill through me, my heart suddenly on fire. "I would never do anything like that, Starlight! I'm so sorry!"

Wow... I am an idiot.

It was so obvious. She'd probably sat in on hundreds -- if not thousands -- of political meetings. She must've already seen the best of the best playing mind games with one another. How could I hope to compete with that level of mental manipulation.

Politicians. Pfft!

No, the tool to influencing this one was so much simpler than some subtle machinations. Regrettably, -- given the situation -- it was also impossible.

"It's alright," I moped, turning my head away. the knowledge of how to break her had lifted my spirits to the heavens. The realization that I couldn't just go around instilling fear in her heart or I'd risk incurring the wrath of Celestia, brought them right back down to the ground.

"I'm serious, Starlight. I had no intention of-"

"Really, Raven. It's okay," I gave her a half smile. She was misinterpreting my lack of enthusiasm due to a lost toy for an irritation with her previous comments. "So... how do you know so much about me then?"

"Well... I..." She took a deep breath to compose herself. "I was tasked with finding out all I could about you after Princess Celestia and Princess Luna... uhm..." She really was trying her hardest not to step on my hooves. "... liberated the ponies of your town."

I had to struggle not to laugh out loud.

"Geez, Raven. You don't have to be that meticulous," I shook my head. "They kicked my flank, I'm not gonna bite your head off or anything because of that."

Celestia would kill me if I tried to do something so blatant anyway.

"O... okay." She appeared to regain a bit of comfort, an awkward smile coming to her face.

"So what did you manage to find out? I'm curious," I asked. I really did want to know. I'd kept a low profile for as long as I could remember, even moreso during my time as the ruler of my town. Everything I did there should be a complete mystery to this day, even to the sisters themselves.

I'd protected myself and my town with layers upon layers of barriers and safeguards. There was less than a one in a million chance Raven had learned something about my time there. No. More likely, if she found anything important out, it was from before that time.

When I was living with-

"I know... what your foalhood was like." She moved closer, an attempt at showing me empathy obviously her intention.

Yep, exactly what I figured.

I groaned, seriously not wanting to talk about the long forgotten past.

"So you found out about my aunt and uncle? That doesn't really matter to me anymore." I took a step away from her.

"Your... aunt?" She looked befuddled. "Starlight... what does your au-"

"Forget it, Raven." I was done with that conversation. "I had a question for you."

"Starlight, I just wanted t-"

I lifted a hoof to cut her off.

"Are you gonna help me or not?" I was seconds from walking away and leaving her alone.

"S... sure," she relented. "What do you need?"

"I'm looking for a place to... relax." I gently scratched my face with a hoof, a little embarrassed to admit what I was looking for. "Preferably a balcony or something similar where I won't be bothered or yelled at for being there."

Her face lit up. "That's easy, Starlight." She lifted a hoof, pointing in the direction she'd come from. "Head down that hallway. Take the stairways to the third floor. Go down the hall and make a left. There'll be a large glass window with a door next to it. Her Highness goes there whenever she wants to take a load off. I'm sure she wouldn't mind if you used it," she smiled before she started giggling. "As long as you're not going to blow anything up or something like that, you shouldn't be disturbed."

I smiled deviously as I walked by her in the direction she'd pointed.

"Y-you're... you're not going to blow anything up, are you, Starlight?" She was panicking and it was way too entertaining for me to reply quickly.

...

"S-STARLIGHT!?"

"It's fine, Raven," I turned to her with the same conniving smile. "I'm not gonna do anything stupid. Don't worry about it."

I can't wait!

"Starlight?" she called out to me again.

"Hm?" I didn't turn to look at her, but I slowed down a little to allow her to speak.

"Do you... do you want to get a bite to eat with me some time?"

Wha...

"I really want to get to know you more... that's all." It wasn't a flirtatious request. At least, it didn't sound like one. I wasn't sure how a mare like her made a pass at somepony.

It did get me to stop though. I snuck a glance over my shoulder to find the mare with her head down.

That's... unexpected.

...

What the heck, why not?

"When I get back from my duties in the Crystal Empire... I wouldn't mind doing something with you," I grinned. Her head shot up. I continued on the way to my destination, leaving the giddy mare with an excited smile on her lips.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++

It's perfect. Absolutely perfect.

The little piece of heaven was about the size of my room. Two elegant chairs and a small table, all made of ivory and way fancier than any I'd ever seen before, rested on the balcony. It reminded me of the one I had back home in my town, -- the balcony, that is -- though mine only had one chair and none of my furniture was this... lavish.

Just to be safe, I'd casted a barrier around the area to ensure I got my privacy. Even though Raven had told me I shouldn't be interrupted, I still put up some countermeasures, just in case. While Celestia and Luna could bypass my defenses with no effort, anypony else would most definitely trigger it, instantly notifying me of their presence. I did not want anypony to know what I was about to be doing up here.

Still... this will definitely work.

As I sat down on one of the chairs -- which was way more comfortable than I could have ever imagined -- I took in the scenery. It was breathtaking, there was no other way of putting it. The city of Canterlot was beyond reproach. At night, it was even more awe-inspiring, the lights illuminating the capital lending an otherworldly glow to the landscape.

With careful precision I began to weave my spell, first constructing the line. It wasn't too windy outside. In fact, it was just right, so I didn't need to make it thick.

Not in weather like this.

Next were the bridle and tow point. Even though it was just a magical construct I needed it to be as true to life as possible. If anything was even a little askew it wouldn't fly.

Now the spars...

I flicked my horn, utilizing a little more mana.

And then the keel.

It was nearly done, my heart racing with excitement. It had been way too long since I'd last gotten to do this.

Sail and tail!

I was bubbling, almost leaping off the chair as I admired my completed handiwork.

It wasn't as authentic as a physical kite, but it would do for the time being.

I'll have to check around some of the shops in town so I can get the materials to build a real one.

Odds are there wouldn't be any shops specifically for kite hobbyists in Canterlot.

Hoity-toity ponies don't enjoy this kind of stuff.

I lifted it high into the air with my telekinesis, using the slight breeze and a swift pull to allow it to catch the wind. As I drew my telekinesis away from the kite itself and watched it gently sail in the sky, I felt my stress immediately begin to melt away.

Perfect.

I sat back in my seat with a contented sigh, holding the end of the line with my telekinesis. As I watched my little creation bob in the sky, I couldn't help but feel like I was back home.

It doesn't get much better than this.

Though, if I could add one thing, it'd be an ice cold drink.

There's always next time.

I hadn't felt this good sin-

"Somepony is... awfully... comfortable." The hissing voice that echoed from my blind spot made my skin crawl.

That's... That's not possible!

My kite construct soaring high in the sky disintegrated, my concentration completely shifting as I jumped off the chair to confront the trespasser. My heart stopped as our eyes -- or at least my eyes -- locked on the... thing before me.

What... is it?

My mana was already pumping, my horn glowing turquoise as I prepped spell after spell to protect myself. I could feel the staggering malice emanating from the entity. It was a miracle it hadn't attacked me when I was ignorant of its presence, but that just meant it was here for something else.

"What do you want?" I narrowed my gaze at the mysterious creature. If it made any sort of movements towards me I'd send an arc of magic straight through its heart.

"I've a... proposition... for you... Starlight Glimmer."

Author's Note

Is this story a Starlight vehicle? Maybe. But I honestly feel everyone is in the car driving along nicely. This situation can only be bad though.

I could never

"I took the liberty of having some tea and cake prepared for us," Princess Celestia gestured with a hoof toward the fancy tea set sitting on the small table next to her bed. Placed in a circle around the ornate porcelain teapot and cups were several slices of an overly rich looking chocolate cake. "I'm aware my sister prefers her coffee, but I wasn't certain what your preference was." Her kind smile made me feel sick to my stomach. More sick than I was already feeling.

"Personally, I can't stomach that particular beverage. Far too much caffeine for a drink, if you ask me. So, I made my favorite instead," she looked a little uncomfortable all of a sudden. "I... I hope that's okay," she looked away sheepishly.

Why is she rambling? And why is she acting so-

...

You've got to be kidding me.

It wasn't possible. It couldn't be.

Is she dreading this whole thing just as much as I am?

The possibilty of that being true may not have completely alleviated my discomfort, but it helped, if only a little bit. I suddenly had a lot more confidence than I did seconds before and the ego boost made the situation a lot more tolerable.

"I don't mind tea," I walked to the foot of her bed, not smiling, -- because I wasn't happy about all of this -- but willing to make an attempt at being civil with my mistress' sister.

"Would you like sugar in yours?" she asked as her horn flared to life, its golden light way too bright for my tastes.

So much more obnoxious than my mistress' hue.

She lifted one of the cups, as well as a small container filled to the brim with cubes of sugar, with her telekinesis.

"Please," I plopped down, trying my best not to look how I felt. "Three is enough," I stated before she had a chance to ask me how many I wanted. Without another word, she dropped three cubes into the cup before stirring it and carefully floating it over to me.

"If you need any more I ca-"

"I'm here to receive instructions on when I'm to depart for my task and any other details pertaining to it, Your Highness," I took the cup into my telekinesis, taking a sip. Unfortunately, it was the perfect temperature and delicious. "Not a thing more."

"Of... of course, Twilight," she lifted her own cup and took an awkward sip. "But I was really hoping we could... talk."

"I am talking," I took another drink from my cup. "It's not like I can stop you from doing whatever you please."

"You don't have to be like that, Twilight," she sighed, her countenance falling.

"Be like what!?" I snapped at her. "What do you expect from me, Princess!?" I was getting heated, but for some reason, I wasn't having much trouble controlling the simmering anger. "You gave consent for me to go to the Crystal Empire without my knowledge. You didn't even ask my mistress for her opinion on the subject, and you just expect me to come in here like we're best friends and have a wonderful time with you!?" I huffed, my body trembling as I took another drink of my tea to cool my jets.

That... that felt really good.

...

She didn't immediately react to my rant. She didn't even look particularly bothered by my outright disrespectful tone. Instead, she added a few more cubes of sugar to her cup and slowly stirred them in with a spoon.

"Let me ask you a simple question, Twilight." She had another taste, her face scrunching up before she added several more cubes and stirred some more. "Do you believe I... overstepped my bounds?" she asked as she moved the spoon in a circular motion. Her concentration appeared to be on her beverage and not me, and I'm not at all ashamed to say that irritated me to no end.

"It's not a matter of whether or not I believe. You did," I stated calmly, lowering my cup. "You had no right to make a decision like that for me."

"Hm..." she continued to stir, staring down into the liquid. "Life can be such a peculiar thing, wouldn't you agree? I was having such a splendid day, too..." she whispered that last part.

"I'm not really in the mood to wax philosophical with you, Princess. And I really couldn't care less how your day's been going." I took a long drink from my cup, downing the rest of the beverage before flipping the cup upside down and placing it back on the tray. "I'd really just like to know the details of my task and then I'll gladly be on my way."

...

"Very well, Twilight. I can do that for you," she lowered her own cup to the tray, though hers still had some tea left in it. "But first, I'd like to make something abundantly clear to you." She straightened up, not standing from the bed or anything like that, just... making herself appear larger. She unfurled her wings, stretching them out for a moment before folding them back in at her sides. "I AM half the rule of Equestria, one of the strongest nations to ever exist, as I have been for countless millennia. I AM the Princess of the Sun, the ruler of the day itself," her eyes narrowed on me, sending a spark of panic through my veins. When she spoke again her voice was deathly calm, her tone rattling me to my bones. "I am Celestia, the physical manifestation of Justice," her mane and tail began to flicker, as if they were both about to ignite into flames at any moment. "I CANNOT overstep my bounds, for in my endless years of existence, I have never HAD any." In the blink of an eye she was right next to me, no longer lying on her bed. I couldn't help but wince as she glared down at me.

"H-how did y-" I tried to scoot away from her, but it felt like an unknown force was holding me firmly in place.

"As such, I need you to understand, Twilight," her face was inches from mine. "Everything I have ever done has been for the betterment of Equestria and its inhabitants." She pressed her nose against mine. "EVERYTHING! I will not let a petulant foal show me such a blatant lack of respect!"

I was struggling to find my bearings, her rant a lot more extravagant than my own. While her irritation was a little frightening, I'd witnessed this side of her once before. This was "Princess Celestia", one half of the Immortal Sisters and total authority of all Equestria. If she'd so wished it, I'd be face down on the floor begging her for mercy, but for some reason she'd used none of her royal or deific command. She was just posturing, and that made it all the more annoying.

I'm not even worth actually reprimanding?

Despite knowing all of that, I couldn't help but feel like I'd just heard some things I wasn't meant to hear. As she drew her head away from me, I stewed on her words.

Countless millennia? Ruler of the day? Physical manifestation of Justice? Just who does she think she... Well, I guess she just told me who she thinks she is... and it's not like she isn't really a goddess.

The most grating thing was that I knew exactly what she was referring to.

"Fine. You want to talk about it, let's talk, Your Highness." I still couldn't move an inch, but I could darn well speak my mind. "Why!?" I glared at the alabaster alicorn.

She flinched.

"After all this time... does your character still lack so much, Twilight?" Her words tore at my heart, just like they always had.

"If I lack anything, Celestia," I bit down hard, doing my best to hold back the virulent tempest that was threatening to spill out of me. "It's because of you."

"You flatter me, Twilight," she smiled, though it was clearly meant to be more condescending than anything else.

WHAT!?

I didn't speak, but I stared daggers at the Sun Princess.

"If you wish to attribute the mare you've become to me," she scoffed, looking down her nose at me. "Then I'll gladly take the credit for it."

"You stabbed me in the back!" I was growling. "You LIED to me!"

"Such foolishness," she shook her head, turning away from me. "Who do you think put you on the current path you walk?"

"You rejected me!" I stood to my hooves, finally able to move again. I was angry, but I wasn't foolish enough to do anything more than get to my hooves. "You made me feel worthless!"

"I did exactly what needed to be done so that you'd be standing here before me right now." She continued to face away from me, fueling my anger more. Her tone was soft as a feather, but her words were like the venomous bites of a serpent.

"I'm here because of my mistress, not because of YOU!" I slammed a hoof on the floor to emphasize my point. It didn't faze her, her body remaining perfectly still.

"Twilight Sparkle..." She turned to face me, the look of utter indifference on her face causing me to fall back down onto my rump. "You are my little sister's disciple because I deemed it so."

"W-what?" I searched her eyes for any hint of deception, but there was none to be found.

That... that can't be.

My head sunk at the possibility of her words being true. I had once been a failure because she had made me one. I was able to crawl out of that pit of despair because of my mistress, not the arrogant alicorn standing before me.

"Why would I believe a word that comes out of your mouth?" I spoke through clenched teeth. "You don't care about me now and you didn't care about me then."

"Perhaps," she shrugged, not a care in the world. "When evaluated by foolish mortals, I can be perceived as quite the heartless mare. What do you think the victims of Starlight's crimes think of me?" she asked dismally, her eyes glistening with sadness. I can't lie and say I wasn't a little moved by such a beautiful creature's sorrow, but I couldn't just forget about all the crap I went through because of her. "What do you think their families think of me?" She wiped her eyes before any of the tears could fall.

"What does your tarnished reputation have to do with me?" It wasn't a question, at least not one I actually cared to have answered. It was the most respectful way I could basically tell her to shove her rationalizations. She'd get no sympathy from me. I was thrilled when her frustrated eyes narrowed on me yet again.

Maybe you finally feel an ounce of the pain you put me through.

"Be thankful I love my sister more than all else, Twilight Sparkle," the haunting grin that came to her face staggered me. I'd never seen such a terrifying visage on any creature before, but I refused to back down. "Were you not her beloved, Damnatio memoriae to the nth degree would be the judgment for you and that irreverent tongue of yours."

Can she... can she do that?

It didn't matter if she could or not. I couldn't stop now.

"Then it's a good thing I apparently have you to thank for that," I grinned with as much saccharine in my smile as I could muster. "Your Highness."

...

"It's no wonder my sister is so drawn to you," she spoke through clenched teeth, absolutely seething at this point.

"And why is that?" I responded in kind.

"You've the exact same rebellious spirit," her face was inches from mine.

"Thanks for the compliment," I smiled arrogantly, genuinely pleased by her assessment. "You couldn't have compared me to a more admirable mare."

"Which is why I've done what I have," she sneered. "Are you such a foolish creature that all you managed to do these past years was wallow in your own self-pity?" I heavily considered biting her nose as hard as I could. "Have you ever even thought about why I turned you away?"

"OF COURSE I HAVE!" I shouted directly in her face. She drew back, a look of disgust coming to her face. "I'VE THOUGHT ABOUT IT EVERY. SINGLE. DAY. SINCE YOU CHOSE SUNSET OVER ME!"

...

"I expected so much more from you, Twilight Sparkle."

She may not have been my mentor. I may have hated her more than I should have. I might have even considered her a liar beyond hope... but... hearing her say those words... finally hearing her tell the truth after all these years... It hurt.

I opened my mouth to yell, to scream. What? I don't really know, but nothing came out. Instead, my tears began to fall. My stupid annoying tears that I didn't want to show her, flowed freely from my eyes and along with them, the honest truth.

"I loved you, Celestia." I had to bite down hard so I wouldn't sob like a pathetic weakling. "You were everything to me. Y-you..."

"Do you still not understand, Twilight? Luna wanted you," she sighed, closing her eyes and covering her face with a hoof.

"I DIDN'T WANT HER!" I shouted, the pain of the Sun Princess' rejection and the despair of admitting how I felt at the time ripping at my heart. Saying it felt like betraying my mistress, but it was the honest truth. "I... I only wanted you, Celestia... I only wanted you." I bawled just like I had all those years ago, the memories that I'd tried to bury deep inside rising back up to the surface.

The Princess of the Sun didn't say or do anything, instead choosing to simply let me get it all out.

...

...

...

...

...

"How do you feel about me now? Do you still want me?" she asked after I'd quieted down, the displeased edge to her voice gone. "Do you still love me, Twilight?"

"No," I wiped the remaining tears from my face. I didn't even have to think about it. I didn't have to consider how she might feel if I told her the truth. I didn't care how she felt. "I hate you."

The barb was effective, her head moving back slightly and a small shake of her jaw due to my harsh words her initial reaction.

Good. I hope it hurts.

"And... and are you... are you happy?"

I wasn't expecting a question like that.

...

... Am I?

Thinking of my mistress caused my lips to slowly lift into a smile. Even Sunset and Starlight didn't seem so bad when I thought about them.

Maybe me and Shining might even...

"I am. I've never been happier," I smiled. She returned the gesture, igniting her horn and floating a rolled up parchment to me.

"Good. Then despite my feelings, that's all that matters," she waited for me to take the letter. "This has all the information you need for your trip. Please share it with Sunset and Starlight." As soon as I took it into my telekinesis she moved to get back onto her bed, obviously to do more work. "Thank you for coming, Twilight, I know it was difficult for you. Please, have a good night."

I looked down at the scroll, beyond satisfied it had been much easier than I thought it would be to get what I came for.

As I trotted giddily to the door, the merry clip-clop of my hooves echoing in the room, I slowly came to a stop. I felt a weight pressing down on my back, as if a gravitic spell had been cast on me to make it difficult to move. Reaching out to open the door I froze. My heart was pounding, sweat beginning to form on my brow.

What is-

"Is everything okay, Twilight?" The princess sounded legitimately concerned.

Because she is.

I turned to look at her, a sharp pang striking my heart when I saw her face.

You know it isn't right.

"Princess I..." my head fell as I realized the truth was what was weighing so heavily on me.

"What is it, Twilight?" She was right next to me again, her concern for me something I'd wanted more than anything else. Something that, to this day, I still wanted so very badly.

I still love her. I still love her so much.

"Celestia... can... can we... talk?" I gazed into her violet eyes, lost in the beauty and love I found there.

"I was hoping you'd ask," she smiled. "Of course we can, Twilight."

She wrapped a wing around me as we walked back towards her bed.

Author's Note

I wonder if this marks a turning point in their relationship. It seems to be up to Twilight, at least somewhat, but Celestia here feels... frustrated. Well, at least there's going to be an attempt.

Rapport

"R-remarkable!" Apparently, Luna was just as stunned as I was at what the two of us were looking at. "Absolutely remarkable, Sunset!"

The desolate wasteland stretched as far as the eye could see in all directions. Not a single tree nor object from the forest that stood moments ago remained. To be honest, It wouldn't be fair to refer to it as a forest anymore. The earth was scorched, a dense black smoke rising from the burnt ground all around us. Even the lake was dried up, a large barren canyon now where it once laid.

"H-how did I..." The most vivid stars I'd ever seen filled my vision as the ground itself began to move like the waves of an ocean. The strain of trying to register exactly what I'd managed to do paired with the exhaustion of performing such a feat, was way too much for my body, and my mind, to handle. "... do that?" In a dizzying second, the ground rushed at me.

"WHOA, whoa, whoa," Luna held me with her forelegs, making sure I didn't collapse. "An appropriate question for your mentor, Sunset," she laughed. "I believe it's safe to say you weren't holding anything back that time." She continued to look around us in awe, her face shimmering with glee. "You may be just as strong as my dearest, Sunset!" she remarked, her smile growing in size.

"T-that's... g-great," I grinned like a dork, the compliment not fully registering in my mind. The sudden feeling of my dinner coming back up was a lot more concerning than any praise I was being lavished with. Thankfully, Luna's melodious giggling was enough to distract me from the feeling of nausea.

"I think that is more than enough for tonight," her horn shined its dark blue sheen as the world around us began to shift and change to something else. "I do believe you've earned that bit of relaxation I promised."

As reality slowly reconstructed around us, I noticed we were standing amongst one of the most breathtaking vistas I'd ever witnessed. The ivory sand beneath my hooves was cool to the touch, much like standing on a gritty cloud. The sand was white as snow, a far cry from the typical yellow beaches I'd been to. The ebb and flow of the ocean's tide pushed and pulled clear midnight-blue water onto, and away from, the shore directly in front of us. It was the cleanest looking water I'd ever laid my eyes upon.

A gentle breeze gave this new environment the perfect temperature. The tickle of the misty water against my coat was strangely soothing, -- almost as if it had magical properties -- the droplets of liquid bringing a luster to my body and a comfort to my heart. The beach seemed to be endless, stretching as far as the devastated land that we had just left behind.

Here, in this new location, I felt fully rejuvenated by some unseen force. It was confusing. Unless Luna had used a spell to help me recuperate, I should've still been exhausted.

"I'm... feeling okay, Your Highness," I assured her. She was still holding me close and I was getting a little flustered.

"As it should be," she let me go, allowing me to stand under my own strength. "This is a place of healing."

I didn't hear what she'd said. As she stepped back, I had my first chance to fully view her in this new world. Taking in Luna in all of her glory under the light of the full moon, I finally understood why Twilight held such awe for the Goddess of the Night. It was unreal.

She's unreal.

Much like admiring Celestia when she was in the full splendor of her sun, bearing witness to Luna beneath her moon, -- the rays of moonlight empowering her, making her body gleam -- it was nearly impossible to keep myself from dropping down onto my face and worshipping her.

"Y-Your Highness..." It was hard to speak. It was difficult to do anything other than bask in her glorious aura. "What... what is this place?"

"This is where I come to unwind after especially trying nights," she smirked as she trotted toward the sparkling ocean. "Be grateful, Sunset Shimmer. You are one of the select few other than myself to set hoof in this place."

I was pretty sure I could guess who the others were. Still, it was humbling that she'd deem me worthy enough to bring me to such a hallowed place.

"Thank you, Your Highness," I bowed low in appreciation, mostly because I didn't know what else to do to express my gratitude for such a kind gift.

"Think nothing of it, Sunset," she laughed. I could hear her splashing into the water. "Come, come! Into the water with me!"

It was easy to see how much fun she was having, splashing about. Her enthusiasm was so inviting, so enticing, it drew me like a moth to a flame. I walked over to her, the temperature of the water exactly what my sore hooves needed. It'd been a long day, much longer than I'd thought, and a peaceful soak with the Princess of the Night sounded like heaven.

She was already neck deep in the water, a playful grin on her face. "Tis impressive, is it not?" I was beyond ecstatic, the idea of swimming in the deep, dark ocean on a cool, moonlit night, one of my most dreamt about fantasies.

I wonder if that's why she brought me here...

If that was why she'd done it, that'd be a little... concerning. But it was her job, so it's not like I'd hold it against her.

Meh, either way...

"This is more like it, Your Hi-" Approaching her with unwarranted confidence, I'd assumed the ocean's floor would slowly decline granting me an easy way to get acclimated. I'd thought Luna was crouching or perhaps lying down on said floor.

I was wrong.

"AHHHH!" My hooves lost their foundation in an instant, as if I'd just stepped into a bottomless pit. I flailed around like a foal that didn't know how to swim who'd just been tossed into a pool, the sudden rising depth causing me to panic.

Luna's horn shined with mana as she held me in place, making sure that my head remained above the water. She giggled at my blunder, a hoof pressed against her lips. "I didn't know you were such a clumsy mare, Sunset."

"V-very funny, Your H-Highness," I sputtered, coughing up some water as she removed her telekinesis from me. Now knowing there was nothing beneath me, I swam in the water, easily floating in place.

"Forgive me, Sunset. I could not resist," she looked away sheepishly. "I should have notified you of how my ocean works as soon as we arrived."

How it... works?

I stared down at the body of water, scrutinizing it. As far as I could tell, it was just like every other body of water I'd come across, save being much more beautiful, of course. It looked, felt, even smelled, like every other ocean Celestia had ever taken me to, so I had no clue what Luna was implying.

"It's... a bit different," she lifted a hoof to point behind me. Turning around I came to find the shore was no longer anywhere to be seen. The two of us were stranded in the middle of her vast ocean, the waves moving us up and down like a pair of fishing bobbers.

"Uhmmmm, soooo... that's pretty weird." I didn't panic, knowing full well that Luna was in control of her own realm. "Different how? ... other than the shore suddenly disappearing, obviously."

"How best to put this," she appeared to sit on something in the water, not having to balance or move to maintain her position on the surface. "My ocean is... highly adaptive to one's desires."

Adaptive?

"Here, I'll make it easier for you," she smiled. A current of water swept up behind me, rubbing against my withers. "You can have a seat on that."

I cautiously moved onto the current that continued to flow despite my contact with it. As soon as my flank touched the rushing water it seemed to harden, allowing me to sit comfortably against it. Even my back was accommodated to, a second current solidifying to support that part of my body as well.

"Th-thank you." It felt so strange, to sit on "nothing" in an ocean, but it was oddly comfy and strangely... soothing.

"My water also has regenerative properties," the princess explained. "Staying in, or even close to it, will restore stamina, heal ailments, and replace one's exhausted mana," she smiled down at the water like a mother looking at her newborn foal for the first time. "It won't even make you pruney if you stay in for too long," she giggled.

"That's... that's amazing, Your Highness," I too admired her creation. "The mana regen and stuff... not so much the wrinkly bit," I chuckled, gently splashing the water with my hoof.

"Don't knock it, Sunset. You'd be surprised how often I tend to fall asleep here," she submerged herself completely before coming right back up. "It's quite beneficial not to have to worry about your skin in such a case."

My jaw fell, mouth agape as I stared shamelessly at the Princess of the Night. I couldn't help myself. Her mane and face were drenched with water, the moonlight reflecting off of her sopping wet coat.

Her... eyes.

Her cyan eyes were like two glowing gems, beckoning me to her. I could hardly resist her godly charm. My heart pounded in my chest like a drum. My face burned along with the rest of my body. I bit my lip, trying my hardest to shift my focus to something else... but I couldn't.

So... beautiful...

She noticed my adoration, a fierce blush coming to her face as she quickly looked away. "Sunset your... admiration is quite appreciated, but it is a tad... embarrassing."

"I-I'm... I'm sorry, Your Highness." I still felt like I might be caught in a trance, or perhaps mesmerized was the correct word. "I just... you're magnificent, Luna." Being with Celestia for the time I had been I'd long grown accustomed to her otherworldly allure. Couple that adaptation with her pretty much being my mother and there was no longer a physical attraction there.

Luna, though?

I was forced to wipe the saliva crawling down my chin.

"P-perhaps we should speak on the matter you visited me for, Sunset." She still wouldn't look at me, her entire body gaining a crimson tinge.

The matter I- TWILIGHT!

"O-of course, Your Highness! Please, forgive me!" I shook my head, forcing myself to focus on much more important things.

"No sane creature would demand an apology for being adored in such a way, Sunset." The Princess of the Moon took a deep breath to calm herself before turning back to face me. "Now then, what is it I can help you with, dear?"

I moved my hoof left and right through the water, the ripples created continuing outward until I could no longer see them.

How should I even start?

I had to be cautious. Like my mentor had told me, Luna was much sharper than any properly cared for blade. If I wasn't careful, she'd read me like a book and that might cause problems.

"I wanted to talk to you about-"

"My dearest," she reclined back in the water, getting comfortable.

"Y-yes," I reluctantly conceded. I was aware Celestia could discern what others were thinking most of the time, but my mentor tended to keep that ability discreet. Luna on the other hoof? She made it more than apparent that she knew what one was thinking, or at the very least, had a concise idea. I was really hoping the Night Princess wouldn't utilize that skill too much right now.

"It appears my... beloved is becoming quite a popular mare," she stared up at her moon, her lips curling downward almost imperceptibly. "It is... most troublesome."

"Your... Your Highness?" I leaned forward, her words piquing my interest.

"I am merely recalling the reason I decided to come here tonight," she explained with a lazy wave of her hoof. "Foolish ponies say foolish things, do not concern yourself further. What was it you wished to discuss about my beloved, Sunset?"

Her question sounded like it had an irritated edge to it. Like she didn't want to talk about Twilight at all, but was willing to humor me.

Did... did something happen?

"As I just said, Sunset," her voice was stern, commanding. "Do not concern yourself."

C-crap.

Another slip up like that could cost me dearly. I had to be more careful.

"I'm sorry, Your Highness. It won't happen ag-"

"No... No," she shook her head as she sat up, a look of regret coming to her features. "Forgive me, Sunset. I shouldn't take my frustrations out on an innocent party." She smiled meekly at me. "When you're ready, go ahead."

...

"Well..." Her smile, as well as her permission, meant a lot to me, but I was still worried about what I should say. "Twilight and I..." The breath I let out released some of the tension filling me, but there was such a great amount of it just breathing would never relieve it all. "The two of us have never... we've never really seen eye to eye."

"An understatement if I've ever heard one," she knowingly smirked. "Might I make a small suggestion, Sunset?"

"Anything, Your Highness," I nodded.

"Be frank, dear." Another sympathetic smile given. "Try to consider this a... friendly conversation."

I bristled.

Does she- I can't really believe that... can I?

Luna was always the very personification of grace, elegance, and civility. The one thing she gave off more than those qualities was an air of authority. Being around Luna was nothing like being around her older sister. Celestia could generally rein in her godlike aura when she desired to do so. The Princess of the Night either struggled to do the same, or simply never cared to.

"I assure you, Sunset," she chuckled, taking on a relaxed position again. "You can put your faith in me. I don't bite," she grinned at me deviously. "Not hard, at least."

I wasn't sure if she was trying to make me feel comfortable or if she was just joking, but my face was starting to resemble the darker parts of my mane nonetheless.

"I-If you say so, Your Highness," I dipped my head in the water to cool down a bit. "Okay..." I said once I was back to normal. "Since Twilight and I first met, she's always been... well, a jerk." I really hadn't wanted to say it, especially not to her mentor, but... it was how I felt.

And it's not exactly a lie.

...

She was quiet for a lot longer than I'd have wanted, but when she did finally speak there was, thankfully, no anger in her voice.

"My dearest can be a tad... aggressive. Particularly when it comes to you, Sunset," she conceded. "Though I suppose I have no grounds to speak of such things. I haven't been the model princess when it comes to treating you with respect either."

"I... I want to know why," I declared with all the determination I possessed. If she wasn't going to string me up for calling her pupil names, then it should be okay for me to be honest. "I want that to change. I..." I took a deep breath. "I want to be her-" my face flushed, her cyan eyes filling with fire as she stared into mine. "F-friend."

Crap! Crap! Crap! Crap! CRAP!

My body moved forward, a current in the water forcing me closer to Luna as she continued to stare daggers at me. I couldn't move a muscle, either due to my fear or the water itself preventing me from doing anything.

I'd messed up. It wasn't a lie, -- not completely, at least, -- but that didn't matter when it came to the mind of an immortal. Celestia had told me once before, how she could perceive things that mortals could never hope to.

How she could hear the change in tempo of a creature's heartbeat if they lied. How she could see small deviations in an expression when a creature was uncertain. How she could detect the scents of various emotions like fear or excitement as if they were different freshly baked goods. How she could taste a creature's intentions in the air, as if they were a thick smog. And her younger sister had the exact same ability as her.

"How... irksome." She was studying my eyes and for some unknown reason, I couldn't bring myself to look away. "Yet... I suppose even friends keep the truth from one another sometimes."

"I..." I couldn't lie to her. She'd know. And I couldn't tell her the truth either. I was trapped. I forced myself to lower my head. "Your Highness, I-" she lifted a hoof in protest.

"Please, Sunset. I implore you," she raised my head so I would look at her. "Choose your next words carefully." There was only compassion in her voice.

"I..." I shifted my eyes away from her, but couldn't turn my head away. "Luna, I... I want... to be..." I stared into her pleading eyes, resolve flooding my heart. "I want to be more than just friends with Twilight."

...

...

...

She smiled... but... it was... there was no joy in it. As her eyes began to tear up and her jaw trembled slightly, I wanted nothing more than to embrace her.

She actually does.

And so, I did. I held her tightly, despite how rigid she'd become, clearly not expecting me to make such a bold move. After a moment of apparent shock, she slowly returned my hug, gently rubbing my withers with a hoof.

"An immortal goddess comforted by a young mare," her laugh was dripping with irony. "How pitiful can an alicorn be?"

"There's nothing pitiful about loving somepony, Your Highness," I gently squeezed her. "Why would you even think something like that?"

She took a deep breath, her exhalation quivering with trepidation. With the utmost care she moved me away, a look of despair on her face.

"I could never love somepony so crass as to love one as foolish as I, Sunset Shimmer." She held herself in her forelegs as her head slowly lowered. Every aura of royalty, godhood, and authority she'd exuded moments ago was gone in an instant. Right now, she was just a terrified mare... a terrified mare that needed somepony's help.

"Your Highness..." I wasn't sure what I should say to comfort a goddess, especially one as mysterious as Luna.

But... I have to try.

"That's stupid," I couldn't have been any more blunt, my pounding heart betraying my attempt to keep my anxiety a secret.

"W-what!?" she looked at me completely befuddled, her posture relaxing slightly.

"You're one of the smartest, strongest, and most beautiful mares I know. Any pony would be blessed to... to be with you," I blushed. "Why are you being so hard on yourself?"

This is almost as hard as talking with my mentor about love.

She looked receptive to my words, flattered even, but the question clearly troubled her, an expression of shame forcing her to look away.

"I see myself in her, Sunset," she sighed. "I always have. Sometimes, it feels as if I'm looking into a mirror when I see her," she covered her face with her hooves. "Never has there been a more pompous creature than I. To have... to have feelings for one who I perceive so much of myself in? Such vanity!" she slammed her hooves into the water, sending it flying in multiple directions. "Why am I so foolish!? Why can't I be more like my sister!?" she was growing hysterical and along with her distress, the world around us began to rumble and warp. "My one and only STUDENT!? I'm an immortal, Sunset! I'm supposed to be smarter than this!" she looked at me desperately, her sad eyes begging me for absolution. "My dearest has only ever been- How could I-" She let out a wail of grief, a look of intense sorrow on her face as she clasped her eyes closed. "Why am I like this?" she whispered. "Why must I ruin everything good in my life?" she clenched her teeth, the pain too much for her to bear. "WHAT IS WRONG WITH ME!?"

Her ocean retreated away from her trembling form, an orb of crackling mana forming around her, pushing away the water. The rest of her world was faring no better, lances of blinding lightning filling the sky above us. Her ocean was tempestuous, as if a twister had settled in it and would never stop.

The Moon Princess was curled into a ball, trying to hide away from the world. From her own world. Such a powerful, beautiful mare, trying to hide like a filly from the boogeymare. It broke my heart.

"Nothing, Your Highness," I whispered and she heard, all of the chaos around us abruptly coming to an end as her magical orb fizzled out.

"You... you would mock me?" she looked devastated, her glistening eyes pleading with me to be merciful.

"No, Your Highness," I shook my head, swimming over to her. I cupped her face with my hooves, wiping away her tears. "There is nothing wrong with you. Nothing at all," I offered her a smile filled with all the love I could muster. She cried all the more.

"Then... then why?"

"You're afraid, Your Highness." I was familiar with how she was feeling, because I felt the exact same way about Twilight. I wiped away the tears one last time before lowering my forelegs.

"I... I..."

"Twilight is so... amazing, isn't she?" My smile grew as her eyes widened to saucers. "When we confronted Starlight, I honestly thought we might... I was so scared, I thought we were going to die... or maybe something even worse." My head drooped as my own weaknesses came to the forefront of my mind. "I tried to be brave. I tried... but... but we got caught and Twilight saved us." I lost myself, thinking of the mare that made my heart flutter. "She's... she's so strong. Anypony would be foolish to think otherwise." I returned my focus back to the Princess of the Night. "Even a goddess." We shared a cordial chuckle.

...

"I want to protect her, Your Highness. I want to be with her. I... I want to make her happy. And... I know you do too."

She sniffled, wiping her own eyes. "You would build up your own rival, Sunset? The two of us would be striving for opposite outcomes." It was a fair question. One I had no problem answering.

"You're an astonishing mare, Princess. Twilight would be blessed to have your love..." I sighed, more than a little sad at the possibility of somepony else being with Twilight, but the idea not hurting as much as it had earlier.

Not if it's somepony like Luna.

"If that makes her happy... happier than she would be with me, then I'll be happy for the two of you as well."

...

"What a pair of fools we are," she smiled. It was her turn to wipe away my tears. She did so with the sweetest smile on her face. "Thank you so very much, Sunset."

I nuzzled into her hoof. "Any time, Your Highness."

...

"The same goes for you too, you know," she said quietly, lowering her hoof as she moved to lie back down.

"Princess?"

"My dearest would be blessed to have your love," she sighed contentedly. "And if she does make such a decision... I would be happy for the two of you as well."

I had to sniffle and do my best to prevent myself from bawling.

"Thank you, your Highness."

"Now, let's relax for a while and enjoy each other's company. My night is still young," she smiled at me. I laid back as well, taking full advantage of the properties of her ocean.

...

"Your Highness?"

"Yes, dear?"

"I'm glad you invited me tonight."

"As am I, Sunset... As am I."

Author's Note

Goodness I love how these two are coming along.

I hope the contrasts between these four characters I'm trying to express is coming through.

So it's official. Sunset and Luna both have strong feelings for Twilight. How fun!

An offer she can't refuse

What the heck is going on!?

I didn't want to take my eyes away from the creature standing before me, but something about this whole situation was... off. I could barely keep myself still. My hooves were itchy and my body trembled as if I was about to be sentenced to death for all of the crimes I'd committed. I could only recall experiencing a somewhat similar feeling around-

"You have... nothing to... fear... little one." The thing didn't have a mouth, so I'm not entirely sure how it was speaking.

F-fear?

I stood my ground despite the intense urge to flee. Whatever it was, it could read me like a book and that put me at a disadvantage. I examined it closer, using a magnification spell to inspect its appearance more thoroughly. What I gathered in the scant seconds I had made absolutely no logical sense.

It was shaped like a pony... mostly. It stood like one too. Four legs. Neck and head. No wings or horn though. I couldn't even really say if it had eyes, its entire mass a constantly shifting jet-black substance.

"Not unless... you try... to... defy me," it hissed. Several sharp spikes jutted from its withers before shaking for a moment and then retracting back into what I was guessing was its torso.

"So, what? You think I'll just do whatever you want cause you're some kind of freak?" I licked my lips, both in trepidation and a little excitement. "You obviously don't know me very well." My horn sparkled with magical energy, ready to split this interloper in two at a moment's notice. "You're not the only monster around here." A smile crept its way onto my face.

"I know... enough," It replied calmly, though I could detect the irritation in its scratchy voice. "You enjoy... looking... down on... creatures... weaker than... you." Even when it wasn't talking the sound of its heavy breathing was enough to frazzle me.

"So you know a little about me. Big deal." I was forced to employ a false bravado. Its knowledge of me had thrown me off a bit, but I'd recovered quickly enough to still try and oppose it.

You're all weaker than me.

"I know... Luna and... her sister..." Its eyes -- or at least where its eyes should be -- began to glow crimson, narrowing into slits. "made you... look... a fool... and took... everything... from you."

I flinched, its words forcing me to take a shaky step back. With just that single statement, it was winning.

I have to take back the position of superiority or...

"S-so what? Congratulations. You know more about me than I thought," I gritted my teeth, forcing myself to retake the step I'd lost. "That doesn't make you stronger than me."

"Foolishness... Starlight... Glimmer," a long horn -- as long as Celestia's -- sprouted from its head. A sickly dark-green smog wrapped around the spire, swirling endlessly. "I came... to talk... not... embarrass you."

"Try it!" I growled, crouching into an offensive stance.

"Very well," It stalked toward me, not appearing concerned in the slightest... at least as far as I could tell.

Stupid blob monster.

"If you... can not... endure me... at my weakest... you aren't... worthy of... my gifts."

Gifts?

That didn't matter right now. The way it strode toward me made it abundantly clear things were about to get messy.

I couldn't fall into its rhythm. Letting an enemy dictate the pace of a scuffle could spell defeat. I didn't typically need to fight. My vast amount of mana had mostly been enough to overcome any creature that was foolish enough to threaten me or my town.

Other than two huge pains in my flank.

Sometimes, though... sometimes fighting was therapeutic for me. I needed it. So I got good at it.

Really good at it.

While my skills had proven to be useless against literal goddesses, they paid out dividends when used on any other creature.

The first steps were always the same. Analyze my enemy, then the situation, and finally my surroundings.

Time alter... double acceleration.

Reality slowed to a crawl, the monster's movement so hindered, it would take minutes for it to reach me. Time spells were draining and required a massive amount of mana, but the plethora of advantages they gave were worth the cost. One of the many benefits of just how powerful my sorcery had become over the years was that I could utilize time-based spells with relative ease.

Unfortunately, no matter how much time I had, I realized step one was a non-factor as soon as I began my assessment of the being before me.

No idea what this thing is capable of, -- or even what it really is -- so I guess step one is out of the question.

Thankfully, step two was a lot more simple.

It clearly wants to fight and I've no objections with that. Raven said ponies don't typically come all the way up here, so we probably won't be interrupted. I can cut loose. After all, I won't be the one in danger if somepony comes to check things out.

Step three was the most troublesome.

The area is way too small for normal mobility to be beneficial. I'll have to play the control game.

If absolutely necessary, I could teleport away. Whatever this thing was, there was no way it could stand against Celestia or Luna, so running to them was always an option as well. I couldn't say I wasn't a little curious though, and besides, I was no coward.

Something deep inside told me I wanted to hear what this thing had to say.

But...

My spell came to an end, reality back to normal.

"And if you can't entertain me..." I teleported everything not bolted down on the balcony inside the castle. "then you aren't worth my time."

I fired a line of mana directly at the entity's center of mass.

Thought so.

My attack passed straight through the monster, its body rippling around the point of impact, but the energy passing through with no resistance.

It's not flesh... obviously.

"A pathetic... attempt," it marched on, heading directly for me. "Surely... you didn't expect... such a... meager... attempt... to succeed."

"Nope!" I sent a pulse of mana into my horn, my initial projectile swinging around and coming back towards the blind spot of the creature.

Waste not, want not.

I transformed the beam into a thick mist, surrounding the monster with the spell. It stopped moving, not willing to risk walking into the trap I'd set.

"You would... resort... to petty tricks?" It may have been trying to act confident, but its lack of motion told me all I needed to know.

"Petty tricks that seem to be working," I laughed derisively at the frozen being. "What's wrong? Are you afraid?"

"Hardly..." Its withers began to writhe again, a pair of large limbs inching their way out of its back. Both looked slick and moved as if they were composed of liquid. I knew exactly what they were. With a single powerful flap of its newly formed wings my spell vanished.

Ooookay... plan b it is.

I loathed plan b.

"Such a... weak-"

I caught it within my telekinesis field as soon as it tried to start moving again. However, I was not utilizing a normal TK spell. My horn flared with energy, the turquoise hued pillar sending out sparks as I began to overcharge it.

Hate doing this...

I was definitely gonna have a migraine later. I lifted it into the air, -- both my magic field and the thing contained inside of it -- its shining red eyes still locked on me. It may have been a bit premature, but I wasn't about to take any chances. Not with this thing.

Oh well. Nothing ventured, nothing gained.

"Parlor tricks... performed by... a f-" its glowing eyes grew in size, turning into plate-sized spheres.

The mana around my horn churned and bubbled, the natural pleasant hue becoming just as green and ugly as the thing's before me. The new melody I was giving off was distorted and slow, thoroughly unpleasant compared to any unicorn and their typical song.

Time to go, M-

"WAIT!" it lifted its forelegs in front of itself, its sudden shout like hooves scraping against a chalkboard. It shouldn't have been able to move at all while it was restricted by my spell.

This thing is full of surprises.

I couldn't fight my curiosity. So I didn't...

"Why should I?" My dark mana began to flood the orb of magic in a liquefied state. In seconds the dark being would be completely submerged, and at the very least should lose consciousness.

If it even is conscious.

"I was... incorrect," it hissed as it looked down at the rising energy, though this time it sounded... much less aggressive and way more apologetic. "You are... worthy."

I stopped filling the sphere for a second, my magic going back to its normal turquoise.

Interesting... but not what I asked.

In an instant, the sphere was flooding again, -- my horn throbbing with even more dark mana than before -- but this time, it was filling much faster.

"Didn't ask what I was," I shrugged with a bored yawn. "You only have a couple seconds left. You really should be trying to escape... or praying to C-"

"I can... give you... what you... desire," it refused to move, refused to do anything but stare at me.

"And what pray tell, is it you think I desire?" I didn't change my tactics, continuing to push more mana into the ball of energy.

"Power..." a thin crimson line appeared on its face, curling into a cocky grin.

"Do I?" I smirked back at it with every bit of arrogance as it now displayed.

...D-do I?

I slowed the transfer of my mana, my confidence faltering as my smile dissipated.

What... what happened!?

...

M-MOM!?

S-Starlight... p-please... h-help... me...

I took a step back, my spell melting away as if it was suddenly made out of ice and that thing was Celestia.

"To control... power is... imperative," its hissing voice sounded like it was followed by cackling, but I couldn't tell for sure. "Without power... mortals cannot... control." Its hooves touched down on the balcony with a wet thunk.

Mom... please... please don't...

"Losing control... can lead to... such amusing things." It took a step toward me. "Pain..." It took another step. "Sorrow..." Another. "Dea-"

MOM!

"S-STOP!" I fell to my haunches, clutching my head as my horn mixed my normal mana and the darkness. The explosion of magic shot out in a wave, forcing the demon backwards a step but doing little else.

"Again... Starlight?" It was directly in front of me in a second, its face inches from mine.

"What do... what do you want!?" I tried to be biting, to be angry, but my heart was racing and I felt like I was going to throw up at any moment.

"I told you..." It lifted a dirty hoof to my chin, a moist disgusting thing. It stared into my eyes, a wave of fear passing through me. "I have... a proposition... for you." I couldn't pull away. I couldn't even move.

"Let go of me!" I glared back, grinding my teeth. I knew it could feel my jaw trembling. I knew it was in control, but I couldn't lose.

I can't. Not like this.

Its eyes narrowed yet again as it scrutinized me. "Very well," it smiled with a set of sharp red teeth before removing its hoof and taking a step back. "If you wish... to save... yourself... seek me out." It turned around, walking away ever so slowly.

I bit down. Hard. So hard I was sure my teeth would shatter. I couldn't stop shaking, couldn't stand to my hooves. I felt tears stinging at the corners of my eyes, but I wasn't sad. I was pissed.

Starlight! You can't let it leave! If it leaves now... It wins. You already lost to Celestia and Luna. You can't be this weak!

"WAIT!" I shouted, forcing myself to stand up in spite of my body's protests.

It stopped, looking over its shoulder at me. A wide condescending grin came to its face. "Why... should I?"

I bristled, biting my lip so hard I could taste blood. "What are you proposing?"

It turned to face me, its expression so smug, I wanted nothing more than to tear its head off.

"Be... my ally," it screeched. "Together... we can be... unstoppable."

Stronger than Celestia and Luna? I highly doubt that.

There was another question I wanted answered more than that. "To what end? What is your aim? What do you get out of this?"

"Not much..." it cackled in delight. "just Luna... and Celestia's heads... on a... platter."

I winced. "Not much?" I couldn't help but scoff at such an absurd desire. "You're delusional." I laughed at the psychotic being. "You're talking about killing goddesses as if that's even possib..."

The monster's smile grew wider and wider, dominating most of its face.

I-It can't be...

"What... what are you?" I shivered.

"Do you... truly... wish... to know?" Its exterior writhed and vibrated as it questioned me. "Once you... do... there will be no... going... back."

"I..." I hesitated. If this thing was after the princesses it had to be dangerous. I couldn't just walk away. "Tell me," I demanded.

"I am... of my... creator... Fate. I am... a spirit... of... the dark," its body morphed, shifting and twisting into... something else entirely. "I will... fulfill their desire... at any... cost."

Its "body" wiggled and rippled, black chunks of gunk falling from it to the ground making nauseating clacks. I had to do a double take when those same black hunks moved of their own accord and rejoined the larger core. I nearly vomited at the sight. I couldn't fathom what it was supposed to be physically. There were no limbs, or maybe there were so many I could not distinguish one from the other. There were no discernable features at all, just a wriggling mass of darkness that easily trumped me in size.

Calm down, Starlight. If it was trying to kill you it would've already made a move. It's just like any other whelp you've faced.

"So... you're just a pawn then?" It was half legitimate question half an attempt at ridiculing it to throw it off balance. Regardless of my intentions, the blob didn't seem to react at all.

"Of my... master... yes. I gladly... serve." It rumbled, possibly laughing, but I couldn't be sure. "They provide... all... I require," it spoke once its glee had passed.

"Then why do you need help against Celestia and Luna?" Again, another half authentic inquiry half taunt. "If this "master" of yours is so great, why dont they finish off the princesses themself?"

Before my brain could fully process, it was back to its pony-esque form, a displeased frown on its red mouth.

"The filth... have... their own... guardian," the "pony" growled. "My master... cannot operate... so plainly... without... repercussions."

A guardian?

"And this "guardian" of their's... it's stronger than they are?" I couldn't believe that was possible, not after what I'd seen they were capable of.

"It is... irrelevant," it said before explaining further. "Neither... my master... nor their... protector... may take... direct action... against mortals."

That... doesn't make sense.

"Celestia and Luna aren't mortals." I accidently said the thought out loud.

"They will... never perish... due to... natural means... but... their lives... can... be taken," the diabolical smile that came to its face was chilling.

"How... how can you be sure?" I pressed.

"I have... been... the catalyst... to do so... before." It cackled, a look of euphoria on its limited features.

"H-how?" From what I knew, it wasn't possible, but judging by the way it spoke, the way it carried itself... I wasn't so sure. "They're alive..." I whispered to myself.

"A question... beyond your... comprehension... Starlight... Glimmer," it narrowed its gaze on me. "And one... I will... gladly answer... when I... know... you are... trustworthy."

I stared at the monster, thoroughly annoyed. I still didn't know what it was. All of its answers had been smoke and mirrors.

A spirit of the dark? Yeah, I believe that.

It was probably the pet of some two-bit unicorn summoner that thought they were bigger than their britches. None of what it said added up, but if there was somepony -- or some thing -- out there that was trying to take down my mentors, I wanted to know about it.

"Hypothetically, say I do accept your offer..." I scowled at the very idea. "What does that entail for me?"

"I will inhabit your body," It said in a matter-of-fact tone, almost sounding... normal.

"Possession, huh?" A hollow giggle escaped my throat. "You're not exactly making that offer sound too enticing."

Just how many creatures has this thing...

I didn't want to know. I didn't even want to think about it.

"Think of it as... having a roommate," It snickered. For some reason, it was like my brain was growing accustomed to its speech, like I was beginning to have an easier time understanding it.

"Oh, you've got jokes?" I raised a curious brow. "Wouldn't have pegged... you for a comedian."

"You'll come to find I can be quite... pleasant, when I wish to be," it smiled... but not like all the times before. It was almost... kind. "I don't completely take control, Starlight. You would maintain your current consciousness... and I would be much like a... conscience."

...Why?

"Why... me?" I couldn't relax, couldn't get comfortable. It was still just a monster as far as I was concerned... and I knew just how dangerous I could be.

"I wasn't certain before, but..." It walked up to me, its size almost identical to the Sun Princess'. "You are strong. Why do you think that filth muzzled you?"

Muzzled me?

It smirked at my all too obvious reaction. "Instead of nurturing your power and aiding in your growth, she opted to force you to learn of..." It groaned as it shook its head, clearly disgusted. "Friendship."

"And you?" I had to look up to face it. "What would you teach me?"

Its face lit up... if that was even possible. "The fact that you have delved into the darkness yourself is... intriguing. Your skill in the dark arts is... acceptable, at best."

Acceptable?

"Acceptable!?" I sniggered in disbelief. "If I recall correctly, I had you on the ropes with that "acceptable" dark magic."

"Believe what pleases you, Starlight," it moved to pat me atop my head, but the glower on my face, coupled with the blaze of my horn, made it think otherwise. "So very feisty! How delightful!" It laughed. "With my guidance and power... you could rival Celestia herself."

My heart skipped a beat, my legs nearly giving out as my head lowered.

E-even-

"With my help, you could easily exercise the control you had over your town..." It gently cupped my chin with a hoof, raising my head. "On all of the creatures of Equestria."

My eyes shot open as I gaped into the monster's eyes.

It's... It's not lying?

"A-all... of Equestria?" I could barely get out the words.

"And even further beyond," it let go of me before turning from me.

I... That can't... H-how?

"I do not require an answer now. Think on my words, Starlight Glimmer." It slowly trudged away. "Together... we can do great things."

I stared stupidly at its retreating form, struggling to form a coherent thought.

"Call to me when you've made a decision, Starlight. I am always listening."
As its body began to transfigure into a billowing smoke, -- first its head and neck and then its limbs and torso -- I was able to find my voice.

"Who... who are you?"

"I have been referred to by many names," the cloud of darkness was already high in the sky. "I am particularly fond of... the Nightmare."

And then, it was gone.

Author's Note

In a situation like this I wonder if Starlight would make the right decision. When she reformed in the show it seemed to be because of how awful everything would end up.

Empress Starlight has a nice ring to it.

The day and the night

The slice of chocolate cake was delectable, -- possibly the best I'd ever had in my life -- but no matter how delicious the confectionary was, it wasn't helping to improve the atmosphere in the room. While I had been the one to request we continue the discussion, I was no longer sure how to go about doing so. All I'd managed to accomplish since making my bold request was to eat some cake, drink a little tea, and stare awkwardly at my hooves.

"Y'know, I really enjoy this cake," Princess Celestia drew my gaze as she broke the silence that had settled on us. I'm not certain whether her statement was meant to be directed at me, but I had an inkling it was. "It's not often I get to indulge in this... particular flavor, but when I do get such an opportunity, I take it without hesitation." She lifted the fork to her mouth, savoring another bite before daintily wiping her lips with a napkin. "Such is life. Wouldn't you agree, Twilight?" Her smile was equal parts kind and maternal.

"I do, Your Highness," I smirked, knowing exactly what she was trying to tell me. "It's just... difficult." I set my empty plate down, carefully laying the fork on top of it. "There's so much I wanted to ask you, so much I wanted to say to you, but honestly... I thought you'd be... different."

"Different?" she took a sip of her tea, an eyebrow raising curiously. "In what way, Twilight?"

"I thought you'd be a lot more... malicious," I wrung my hooves together, my confidence waning even further than it had been moments ago. Despite that, I was certain I didn't want to lose her attention. "I thought you'd treat me the same way as you had... before... when..." I frowned, staring down at my hooves. I didn't want to sulk in front of her, but it felt impossible not to with the subject matter we were going to discuss.

"I'm... sorry, Twilight," she sighed. "At the time, I was under a lot of stress," her face screwed up in displeasure. "Though I suppose that never changes. More accurately, I was even more stressed than expected during that period," she offered me a sympathetic smile. "At the time, I merely did what I thought was for the best."

"You were overly stressed for eleven years!?" I snarked playfully, eliciting a quiet chuckle from the Sun Princess.

"It may be hard to believe, but a decade for me is like a minute for you, Twilight."

"To be honest, Your Highness... it's not hard to believe at all... not really," I shrugged. "My mistress often speaks with me of her immortality and all that entails."

"You and Lulu are really close, aren't you?" she beamed, unable to hide her joy at the possibility.

"I like to think so," I returned her warm smile, though mine began to falter when I pondered her question further. "Sometimes..." my head fell. "Sometimes it feels like she might... leave me behind." My eyes widened in shock as I looked at the alabaster alicorn. She looked a bit sad because of my unintentional confession.

I don't know why I'd said it out loud. Things that personal I'd never reveal to anypony other than my mistress. Especially negative thoughts like that though? Thoughts like that were something I did my best to keep concealed even from her.

Being in the presence of the Sun Princess was doing... strange things to me. The more time I spent alone with her, the less... tense I felt, as if a calming spirit surrounded her and relaxed anypony in her presence.

My mistress had a similar aura, though hers normally had a different effect. My mistress sowed a feeling of discomfort in typical creatures. Most chalked it up to her stony demeanor, but even when she was making an honest attempt at being pleasant my mistress tended to give off an air of superiority.

Because she is superior.

Princess Celestia seemed to have the opposite effect of that of her younger sister, I'd just always been too angry around the white alicorn to be influenced by it.

"I know my sister better than anypony else," another motherly smile came to her face. "She would never do that to you, Twilight. You're her greatest treasure." There was something hidden behind her eyes, something I couldn't quite put my hoof on. "Her beloved."

"Your Highness," the room suddenly felt... different. Colder perhaps? As if the princess herself had lost a few degrees of warmth. "Is... is something wrong?"

She closed her eyes, letting out a composed, -- seemingly rehearsed, but I couldn't be certain -- quiet laugh. The laughter escalated before turning into an exasperated groan as she raked her hooves down her face, stretching it out slightly. After the deepest intake of air I think I've ever seen any creature take, she blew it all out through her mouth before she was back to "normal", a kind smile back on her lips.

"Forgive me, Twilight. I can't stomach doing things of this nature." She picked up her teacup, taking a drink to settle her nerves, or so I assumed. "Especially when it comes to you."

When it comes... to me?

"Your... Your Highness? I don't understand." Her words confused me, but more concerning than that was the aching feeling that clawed its way into my heart. What she'd said could mean a plethora of things and I wasn't about to assume her intentions when it could be something critical about me or my past.

"I pride myself on my honesty, Twilight," she straightened up on the bed before placing her cup down. "As such, I will tell you what I can. From the beginning, if you're willing to lend me your ear."

"I am." I didn't have to think about it. "Go ahead, Your Highness." I waved a hoof at her. If she was talking it meant I wouldn't have to be and so, there'd be no uncomfortable silences.

"Very well," she made it abundantly clear she was pleased with my compliance as she got more comfortable. "Fourteen years ago I laid eyes on you for the first time all over again, Twilight. Do you recall that day?"

"I... I remember taking tests. A LOT of tests," I chuckled, though it was filled with more regret than mirth. "I didn't meet you then... I didn't even get to see you until years after that."

"If it had been up to me, I'd have met with each and every one of you, Twilight," she brushed her hoof along the bed, straightening out some of the wrinkles on it. "Unfortunately, there were far too many who aspired to be my student," she giggled. "It's not an exaggeration to say It was commonplace to receive thousands of applicants on a yearly basis."

THOUSANDS!?

"TH-THOUSANDS!?" I lost control of my telekinesis for a second at hearing that, my cup fumbling in my grasp before I recovered and managed to steady it. My outburst had drawn a wide smile to her face.

"I know. It's absolutely ludicrous," she laughed, not believing the reality herself. "Imagine all those creatures trying that hard, vying for the attention of somepony like me, no less. Thank goodness Raven came along," her smile grew at the mention of her aide. "Her... judgements bordered on ruthless and may seem heartless, but... without her..." the princess sighed in appreciation. "She's truly a godsend."

I still couldn't really process such a great number of creatures had been competing for the position. I knew it was a large number, but thousands? It didn't seem possible.

Especially if...

"Was everypony that tried allowed to come back?" I asked. "To try again, I mean. I imagine such an unreasonable number of turnouts had to equal thousands of repeats each year... right?"

"You would think so, wouldn't you?" she shook her head. "No. Raven was quite... rigid when it came to allowing multiple tries," she lifted a hoof my way. "You were the sole exception to the rule."

"The... rule?" I tilted my head.

"I had given Raven very specific guidelines on what..." she tapped her chin with a hoof. "kind of creature I was searching for. Each year brought an entirely new crop of prospects, except one." She looked sad all of a sudden. "Each year... you came back to me."

Raven... let me try all those times?

...

"Then... why, Princess?" All of a sudden I was sad, though it wasn't the typical consuming despair I felt whenever I thought of the Princess of the Sun. It was just... sadness. Much like parting with my mistress for the night, it pained my heart, but it didn't feel like my world was coming to an end. I couldn't rile myself up either, Princess Celestia's calming aura already purifying me. "If Raven had seen something in me, why couldn't you? Why wouldn't you? What did I do wrong? Why wasn't I good enough for you?" My voice was barely above a whisper, but I knew all the pain I'd been burdened with was getting through to the alicorn.

She didn't waver, didn't look away. Her eyes were locked on mine as I pleaded for answers. She endured. And then she softly spoke. "You never did anything wrong, Twilight. Please don't think my decision to choose Sunset was because of something you did."

"Then..." I pondered a moment, attempting to steel myself before continuing.

She said it was because of my mistress.

"What did you mean when you said my mistress "wanted" me?" The Sun Princess had already told me that was why I wasn't her chosen disciple, that much was true. But my mistress was no liar and she'd told me otherwise.

"Have you and my sister..." she clearly wasn't certain if she should continue so boldly, a touchy subject on the horizon. "Has she spoken with you of the... issues she was faced with a thousand years ago?"

She was trying to be evasive, or maybe secretive is a better word. Her concern warmed my heart. She was being cautious for my mistress' sake and I could never hold something like that against her.

"Yes, recently. But... she was hesitant to." I replied truthfully. If Princess Celestia was willing to give me the courtesy of being forthright, I would return it in kind. "She... she didn't want me to worry about her."

"That is my little Lulu in a nutshell," she shook her head in disappointment, but there was a small grin on her face. "But... if she actually told you then it means she's no longer keeping things bottled up inside."

"Your Highness?"

"My sister is a very proud mare..." her smile grew. "Perhaps the proudest creature in all of Equestria," she chuckled. "She would sacrifice her own happiness for those she cares for without a second thought, would gladly lay down her own life for those she loves... but..."

My heart ached. I knew exactly where she was going with this. I'd experienced it myself several times before. I wanted nothing more than to help my mistress, wanted nothing more than to lighten the load that she so courageously carried, to take away even one of her burdens, but...

"She won't ask for help," I nearly began to cry. It was... admirable. At least, that's how I chose to perceive it. If I looked at it any other way it could be something I hated about her, and I couldn't accept that.

"It was that lack of communication that almost cost us everything a thousand years ago." She kept a serene face, but I could feel another shift, like reality itself had grown... distressed by her words. "All the pain and grief she was experiencing festered as time passed. Her refusal to seek help combined with all of that... sorrow nearly resulted in catastrophe."

...

"But..." I wanted to defend my mistress, but by her own admission she'd been the one at fault. Princess Celestia had been the one to help her. "But you prevented it. She told me you were the one that saved her."

Her demeanor darkened a shade. "I simply came to my senses, nothing more. Luna is my all. I need her more than she could ever know." Her words were almost... cold, as if she were talking of her greatest foe and not her own family. She reached for her teacup -- notably, without the use of magic -- but she suddenly stopped, her hoof trembling before she noticed me staring. She withdrew her foreleg close to herself, holding it tightly with the other. "When... when my sister gave herself to the darkness-"

"W... when?"

But... she didn't...

Princess Celestia rubbed her head, as if an intense headache had gone crashing through her mind. "IF. Forgive me, Twilight. If my sister had given herself to the darkness. It was at that time I realized just how important her happiness is."

"Your Highness, I'm not gonna lie... that sounds kind of messed up," I stated bluntly. "You didn't know how important your own sister's happiness was before that?"

If that's true... then you're not a very good sister, Princess.

She glowered at me, her face taking on a soured appearance. "Lulu's happiness has always been a priority to me, but the importance of that happiness is not something I have always comprehended." Her scowl turned into an amused sneer. "Your evaluation of me lacks context, Twilight."

While a comment like that would've typically frustrated me, -- especially coming from her -- her soothing aura and my own desire for said context kept me icy. "Help me to understand, Your Highness." Her condescending look changed to one of satisfaction.

"I am the Princess of the day, Luna, the Princess of the night," her horn shined slightly as a small moon and sun appeared hovering before her. "On the surface, it's a simple concept. We govern our times and all relating to them, but that isn't all there is to it." She slowly floated the two heavenly bodies toward each other. The closer they got the more my mistress' jewel burned, the sun far too powerful for the moon to endure. As I watched my mistress' soul burn I began to weep.

"S-STOP!" I shouted desperately through the tears, reaching out with a hoof to try and... do something, anything. "Please, Princess..." Not even her godly aura had been enough to soothe me while witnessing something like that. The spells both dissipated to nothingness, her horn becoming lifeless once again.

"If the sun and the moon were ever to come to blows," she closed her eyes, a tear slipping down her cheek. "There is only suffering."

I understood. Completely. The sadness inside of her drew me, compelled me to move.

So I did.

I kept my gaze low, not wanting to suddenly change my mind because she'd given me an unwanted look or tried to act like it was a misunderstanding.

"T-Twilight!?" I ignored her, forcing my way into her chest and hugging her tightly. I wasn't really sure if I wanted to comfort her or if her divine aura had finally conquered my senses and I was now fully under her spell. I couldn't care less. When she wrapped me in her wings, I forgot why I'd ever been angry with her.

What I did know was that she loved my mistress as much as I did. I couldn't hate somepony who felt like that.

...

"As I said before," she spoke as we held one another. "Luna took notice of you the first time she saw you. That interest only grew over the years." She moved back, though we stayed close. "To ensure my sister's happiness endured... to ensure that harmony persevered, I stepped back."

Then... then it really was because of her.

"I didn't know you'd take it so poorly, Twilight. I'm sorry. I knew you'd find your way back to me and you've never-" she was rambling and I wasn't listening.

"If... if not for my mistress..." I didn't want to ask, but I had to know. "Would you have picked me?"

"Twilight..." she smiled down at me, a wave of comfort washing over me. "I have chosen you. Countless times, over countless lives," she laid her hoof on my chest. "We are bonded to one another by more than you could ever know. It is growing inside of you as we speak, now that you've forsaken your hatred for me."

B-bonded!?

I stared down at her golden horseshoe as it gently pressed against me. The contact made my heart flutter. What I had thought was her godly aura... wasn't just that?

"I'm not sure what you mean, Your Highness." I wanted to grab her hoof and crawl back into her. To relax with her. It really did feel like I was being manipulated by a spell, but I just couldn't bring myself to care.

"No matter what happens, you will always be my most faithful student, Twilight," she cupped my face with her hooves. "I'm so very sorry for making you feel so horrible," she closed her eyes as she pressed her forehead against mine.

I grabbed her forelegs, lowering them slowly to the bed, but not letting them go. I still didn't really understand everything she'd said, but I could feel it. I knew what she was telling me was th truth.

"Princess..." And it was exactly what I'd needed to hear all this time. I threw myself into her, desiring nothing more than for her to hold me. "Thank you."

"My... my most faithful?" she hadn't expected it, once again hesitating to embrace me.

"I don't really get all of it, but..." I nuzzled into her, the warmth rapturous. "My life is pretty amazing," I giggled. "I have a perfect mentor that I love more than anything. I get to live in Canterlot Castle. And I have..." she lifted her forelegs, gently hugging me back. "I have two friends who care about me. I really couldn't ask for anything more, and I have you to thank for that as well." The hug I was giving her was bordering on that of a bear's, but as my tears began to fall I squeezed even tighter. "I don't hate you. I could never hate you. I'm so sorry, Celestia! I just... I just..."

"Shhhh," she cooed as she massaged my back with a hoof. "We've both made mistakes, Twilight. What is past has passed and we don't have to dwell on it. What is more important is that we move forward... together."

"I'd... like that," I grinned, scooting even closer. A yawn slipped out of my mouth. I don't know why, -- perhaps because being close to her was so comfy, or maybe because our bond was just so comforting -- but I was sleepy all of a sudden.

Before I knew it, I was lying down on the bed, a silk pillow underneath my head.

"How would you like to sleep in here tonight, my most faithful? I'm certain my sister wouldn't mind." She was now lying down as well, one of her massive wings covering me like a blanket.

"That sounds..." another yawn escaped me as my eyes drooped shut. "Wonderful, Princess."

She snuggled closer to me, laying a foreleg over my body as she gently kissed me atop my mane. "I've missed you so, my dearest..." She'd said something more, but I couldn't quite hear it, sleep taking priority in my mind.

As a peaceful slumber took me away to my mistress' realm, I whispered one last thing to the Princess of the Day. "I love you... Celestia."

"I love you too, my most faithful," she moved her head atop mine. "I love you too."

Author's Note

Come on now, everyone. I will always see Twilight and Celestia as a bond that could never be broken, not fully at least. With this Twilight can move forward with her issues. Next stop, Shining Armor.

TCE: Preparations

I really hope this works, cause if it doesn't... I don't know what else I can do.

I straightened Twilight's plate with a shaking hoof before moving Starlight's fork slightly to the left. The spread before me was truly impressive, if I do say so myself. The silverware was perfectly organized and the dishes were looking scrumptious.

Three plates of pancakes, each specially made by me for Starlight, Twilight, and myself were arranged on the table. For me, a quadruple stack topped with a dollop of whipped cream, cherry syrup, and rainbow sprinkles.
For Starlight, another quad stack with a very light drizzling of maple syrup, diced strawberries, and whole blueberries. And finally...

For... Twilight.

Four pancakes with a liberal amount of chocolate fudge in place of syrup and a hoofful of dark chocolate chips. The three plates were my best attempt at somewhat emulating the desserts Twilight had bought for me and Starlight on our day out. I would've made them original flavors, but I realized pretty quickly that I had very little idea what they liked as far as food goes. And so, I went with what I did know about their tastes.

I'd learned how to prepare this particular breakfast from my mentor a few months back. Flapjacks were one of her favorite dishes to make, so one day I asked her if she could show me how to make them. It was an attempt to get a bit closer to her and it worked out fantastically. It had been a really fun day. I wasn't exactly a gourmet chef, but Celestia never lost her patience with me while I was doing my best to learn.

But... I guess she never loses her patience with me.

Not that I could recall, at least.

Either way, it didn't take too much practice to perfect the art of pancake making, so over time I'd become pretty good at cooking them.

I just hope it's enough... or at least a good start.

I still felt terrible about what had happened. I ran out on my crush and a mare who was doing her best to help me do better, be better. Not only that, but Celestia told me Starlight tried to find me and if I was a betting mare, -- I wasn't -- I'd wager Twilight had done the same.

To make matters even worse, -- and to make me feel even more guilty -- Starlight decided to come to my room. I didn't know at the time, my music way too loud for me to hear much of anything else, -- enchanted to cancel any incoming noise and to muffle itself so as to not be heard by anypony outside my room -- but one of our guards had notified me she had stopped by when I finally left my room to seek out Luna.

Star was trying so hard, all for my sake, and judging by Twilight's behavior back in the lab, she was too. I had to do better, for their sakes. I had to show them I cared about them too and this meager breakfast was the first step in doing that.

I'd spent the entire night with Luna in her alternate reality. It had been one of the best nights of my life. We talked the whole time. About Twilight. About Celestia. About lots of things and nothing at all. I tried to ask her about my newly discovered power, but she insisted I speak with her sister about it.

It didn't seem to matter anymore anyway, my power. Once we'd left her reality marble I felt my mana reserves go back to normal. Whatever she'd done had apparently only affected me while I was with her in the other world.

It doesn't matter. If that's my full potential then... I'm gonna reach it.

After leaving the Night Princess in the morning, I'd headed to my room to get some rest. On the way, I quickly realized I wasn't tired at all. I chalked up my vigor to spending all night in Princess Luna's heavenly ocean.

Since I had been brimming with vitality and it was a brand new day, I'd decided to find the girls and make amends. Unfortunately, I knew it wasn't as simple as swinging by their rooms and saying I was sorry. I'd left them high and dry. I'd avoided them like the plague.

I didn't even acknowledge Starlight when she came to see me.

They'd done nothing wrong... and I'd treated them like dirt. I had to do something, even if it was just a pathetic attempt at a kind gesture. So I settled on breakfast. I left notes in front of their doors and went straight to the kitchens to prepare.

And now I was sitting at the table in the dining hall, waiting, praying that they'd accept my invitations. Our mentors wouldn't be coming. I'd asked Luna to notify Celestia of my intentions and the Princess of the Night promised to keep her sister busy for the morning.

It was already half past nine, -- thirty minutes after the time I'd requested the duo to join me -- and I was beginning to lose hope.

I can't blame them.

I pushed my plate aside, laying my forelegs down and resting my head on them.

You messed up bad, Sunset, I sniffled.

"I wouldn't be surprised if they never want to see me again," I sighed dejectedly. "It's all my fault, after-"

"Being a little melodramatic, don't you think?"

I lifted my head to find my grinning crush standing next to me. "T-Twilight!?"

"She does have a penchant for that kind of thing," Starlight drew my gaze from my other side.

"Starlight!?" I can't say their appearance didn't immediately lift my spirits.

"I'm guessing this one's mine?" Twilight took a seat in front of her plate. She didn't look displeased, so that was good.

"It better be," Starlight sat on the chair next to Twilight. "I'm not eating that." she frowned at the purple mare's plate. "This one does look pretty tasty, though."

"Is this right, Sunset?" Twilight asked. "Are we sitting in the right places?"

I nodded, wiping the moisture from my eyes with a foreleg. "Girls... I'm really sor-"

"There's no need for that, Sunny," Starlight was already hovering her fork with her magic, carefully constructing a stack with a piece of pancake, some strawberry, and a whole blueberry. "Isn't that right, Sparkles?"

"Agreed," Twilight was already digging in as well, a smile on her face. "Although... I would like to know what it was all about."

Starlight glanced at me with a slightly cocked eyebrow. I moved my head left to right, the movement barely perceptible, even if Twilight wasn't cheeks deep in her pancakes.

"Doesn't matter anymore, Sparkles," Starlight's lips curled upwards just a fraction. "Let's just enjoy this delicious apology."

I mouthed "thank you" at the lilac mare before starting on my own plate. It wasn't really a problem for me, letting Twilight know why I'd run away.

Not anymore, at least.

But Luna and I had come to something of an agreement on the subject.

Since it didn't seem fair to Twilight for the both of us to just throw our feelings at her, -- and one of us expressing our intentions before the other was completely out of the question -- neither of us would confess to the mare unless Twilight showed interest first.

I think Luna chose to do it this way for my sake, and I loved her for it. If, at some point, Twilight fell in love with Luna, -- or already had romantic feelings for the alicorn -- I'm fairly certain nothing would change if I confessed to her. On the other hoof, if Twilight grew to feel something for me, I wasn't certain that feeling would remain if Luna told Twilight how she felt.

Regardless, I didn't want to betray the Night Princess' trust. She'd shown me a side of herself I'd never seen before, and honestly... I really liked her. When she was just being Luna and not a princess of Equestria, she was like the older sister I'd always wanted.

I'd do whatever it took to keep the new bond I'd formed with her strong. Thankfully, Starlight backed me up, so I didn't need to worry about it.

"Soooo," I spoke up after downing some ice-cold milk, drawing their gazes. "What did you girls do yesterday?"

Starlight swallowed some pancake. "Is that really what we're gonna do? Small talk?" she frowned.

"Oh! If you don't want to that's..." I trailed off, sheepishly taking a drink of my milk again.

"I dunno. It doesn't sound too bad to me," Twilight chuckled, a sly grin coming to her face. "I am a little curious about what happened after you told my mistress you almost killed my soon to be sister-in-law."

Needless to say, the milk I had in my mouth shot out like a projectile. Thankfully, I'd had the good sense to turn my head away from the girls. "WHAT!?"

"That's dirty, Twilight. Reeeeal dirty," the lilac mare glowered at the violet unicorn. "You're gonna treat me like that even after I told you I had a headache?"

"What happened!?" I was beside myself. How Starlight had managed to stay out of trouble after... something like that, along with Twilight getting a sister-in-law, was a lot to take in.

"Not much," Starlight shrugged, though she continued to stare daggers at Twilight. "I talked to the Princesses about it. Speaking of which, have either of you seen any newspapers today?"

Twilight and I both shook our head in the negative.

"Well, it should be fine," Starlight took a drink of her milk before continuing. "I mean, it's not like Cadenza was pissed off at me or an-"

"C-CADENZA!?" I blurted out, looking desperately from one of them to the other and then back again. They stared back at me like I was crazy. I composed myself as best I could before resuming. "Cadenza, as in, part of the Royal family of the Crystal Empire, Cadenza? Cadenza, as in, PRINCESS CADENZA, CADENZA!?"

"Bingo!" Twilight snickered, pointing her fork at me.

"STARLIGHT!?" I gasped. If either of them knew just how important our relations were with the Crystal Empire neither of them would be taking such a thing this lightly. Celestia had spent countless sleepless nights worrying over the north, I'd personally witnesed it.

It wasn't so much that she couldn't resolve the issues that cropped up there. No, that wasn't the problem at all. Neither Celestia nor Luna focused on the north. Both did daily checks, but Equestria is... extensive. Doing such a thing takes time. Disaster could strike at any moment and that can mean hundreds, if not thousands, of lives, could be be lost at the drop of a bit.

"Like I said, Sunny, our mentors already took care of it," Starlight scratched at her mane with a hoof, irritation painting her features.

"BUT-"

"You trust Princess Celestia... don't you?" she cut me off, stabbing another bite with her fork before lifting it to her mouth.

Of course I do, she knows that.

I opened my mouth to protest, but couldn't. With a frustrated huff I gave up.

"Fine." I took another bite of food. Halfway through chewing I recalled the other half of Twilight's statement which caused me to start choking.

"SUNSET!? / SUNNY!?" both of them called out. I lifted a hoof, coughing in an attempt to clear my throat and compose myself.

"I'm... okay," I managed to get out after the episode was over.

"Maybe, chew your food," Twilight poked at me playfully.

"I'll try," I blushed. "A-anyway, who's related to you that's marrying Princess Cadenza?" I lifted another bite to my mouth. My question made Twilight tense up, her eyes bugging out.

"Oh, that'd be Twilight's big brother," Starlight was positively glowing, the horseshoe now on the other hoof.

I nearly choked again. "YOU HAVE A BROTHER!?" Today was just full of surprises.

"I'm amazed Princess Celestia hasn't told you about him," Twilight had recovered from her stupor. She wasn't mad, -- or at least, I didn't think she was -- she looked disappointed.

"She doesn't..." I sighed. It had always been more than obvious that Twilight had a chip on her shoulder because of my mentor. I wasn't sure if now was the time to try and mend that chip, but I couldn't just sit quietly. "Celestia has always had a hard time bringing you up, Twilight."

"What do you mean?" she asked, her demeanor not changing at all.

"Well..." It was obviously a touchy subject. I didn't want to overstep my bounds, but I didn't want her to think my mentor was a heartless monster either. "When I talk about you, sh-"

"You talk about Twilight behind her back?" Starlight looked at me with faux disgust, but I could tell it was an uninformed attempt at having fun. I glared at the mare, instantly shutting her down. She promptly went back to eating, a disappointed pout on her face.

"It's fine, Sunset. Go ahead," Twilight didn't even react to Starlight's joke, her eyes still locked on me.

"When you come up in conversation," I chose my words much more carefully. "I'm typically the one that brings you up. I don't think it's that she dislikes you or anything," I quickly clarified. "It's just... there's a lot of pain there for her too, y'know?"

"I do," she had stopped eating, her eyes downcast.

...

...

...

For the longest time, the only sound in the hall was Starlight's chewing. It was... annoying, but I'd take it any day over dead silence. I fiddled with my fork, poking at my remaining breakfast.

I'd always wanted to know what happened between the two of them, but no matter how hard I tried to drag the past out of her, all Celestia would tell me was that Twilight had wanted to be her student. Twilight herself never talked about her past, at least not with me anyway.

It was a troubling situation. One that I wanted to help both of them with, and one that I'd never gotten the full story on.

Maybe if I-

"My brother's name is Shining. Shining Armor," she hadn't lifted her head, her eyes betraying a strong sense of sorrow. "He left a long time ago. We don't... we don't really talk anymore."

I looked at Starlight who, thankfully, was done with her plate and returned my concerned look.

"That bad?" she asked Twilight, her tone much kinder than it had been before.

"Bad enough," she brushed a hoof through her mane. "The worst part is, I don't even know if it's my fault."

I wanted to press, to ask her what she'd meant, but it felt like the wrong time. Instead, I kept quiet.

...

"And now we have to go to his empire and play nice." Needless to say, Starlight's statement baffled me.

"You and Twilight are going to the Crystal Empire?" I asked with a tilt of my head.

She laughed uncomfortably. "Actually..."

++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Thanks a lot, Celestia.

I tossed some more necessities into my saddlebags. The girls and I had amicably parted ways after finishing our meals. We all needed to prepare for our upcoming "trip", which we'd discussed at length.

Apparently me, Twilight, and Starlight had already gotten our next objective. Queen Cantata, ruler of the Crystal Empire, had requested the three of us attend the wedding of her only daughter, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza.

I assumed they wanted Twilight to attend because she was related to the groom. As far as Starlight, she'd explained that the queen had been impressed by her magical aptitude and that's why she'd been invited. Neither of them could tell me why I was going.

Not that I don't want to go.

It was just... strange. Starlight and Twilight both had legitimate reasons to go. I, on the other hoof, seemed to be going just as a formality.

I can see the headlines now...

Princess Celestia's pupils to attend the wedding of the Princess of the Crystal Empire!

I didn't like it... but Celestia only ever had my best interests in mind. Since I'd first met her, she'd proven that time and time again. I'd do anything for her...

I just wish she'd keep me in the loop.

At noon tomorrow the three of us were to be on a train headed for the Crystal Empire. The wedding of Princess Cadenza and Twilight's brother, Shining Armor, was to be held on Friday, so the three of us would be spending a few days in the Empire. The presence of the Immortal Sisters' students was meant to bolster the Crystal Empire's security during a time of celebration.

Normally, Celestia or Luna would be present for the ceremony, but Luna was already scheduled to attend an event in the Thestral Dominion. Celestia would never leave Canterlot without a ruler, not even for a single day. Despite my irritation, I couldn't be more thrilled.

My beloved mentor was pushed into a corner. Unlike our first task to Starlight's town, there'd be no opportunity for them to do any foalsitting. We would be on our own.

I can't wait!

As I moved to lay another item in my bags the base of my horn twinged, causing my telekinesis to fail. I rubbed my head, a sharp pain bouncing around in my skull.

"Weird..." I rubbed my forehead gently. I let my nerves calm before activating my mana again and picking up the book I'd been moving. In a flash of blinding light, the tome was gone.

"Oookaaay..."
It could've been teleported, but it hadn't felt like I'd performed that spell. "What the hay is-"

*Knock*

*Knock*

...

*Knock* *Knock* *Knock*

I trotted to the door, opening it quickly.

"Good afternoon, Princess!" I greeted my mentor with a hug. "What brings you to my room? I figured you'd be getting ready for court."

The Princess of the Sun returned my embrace before following behind me into my quarters. "Luna notified me of your intentions to... apologize to Twilight and Starlight. I wanted to see how it went... amongst other things."

I knew my mentor well enough to know that "amongst other things" was the real reason she was here. That didn't mean she was lying to me though. "It went great, Princess!" I went back to packing. "Your pancakes went over really well!"

"That's wonderful to hear, Sunset! I'm so happy for you!" she looked in my bag. "Am I correct in assuming Twilight explained your next task to you?"

"Yyyyes... she did," I replied, trying my best to hide my feelings. It was pointless when speaking to her, but I couldn't change my nature.

"You aren't happy about the way you found out," she watched me as I looked through my desk.

"No. I'm not." I didn't even need to look at her to know my blunt response bothered her.

"I'm sorry, Sunset," she walked over to me, standing next to my desk. "Initially, only Twilight was requested. I barely received Queen Cantata's letter while speaking with Starlight on the matter of her... mistake." I knew she wasn't lying. I wasn't sure she ever did, but it didn't change the fact that she hadn't been the one to tell me.

But... she is here now.

"After court, I was swamped with work and then Twilight showed up at my door and..." she sighed, closing her eyes. "And... and you were with my sister."

I froze, speaking without turning my head.

"Princess... you're not-"

"NO!" she blared before realizing her unintentional outburst. "No, not at all. Perish the thought, Sunset," she furled her wings. "I was the one who told you to speak with Luna. How could I..."

...

Celestia...

I knew that tone all too well. I stood up to face my mentor, a sympathetic smile on my lips. "It's okay. To be jealous, I mean. We all are from time to ti-" my eyes shot open as an all too knowing grin grew on my mentor's face.

Dang. Guess I learned that one pretty quick.

"I assure you, Sunset," her smile grew wider, it quickly becoming blatantly obvious she was holding in laughter. "The closer you get to my little Lulu, the better," she booped my nose with a hoof. "We are family, after all."

Her simple gesture warmed my heart. She had a habit of doing that.

My beloved sun.

"You did it on purpose... didn't you?" I had to ask even though I already knew the answer.

"You had fun... didn't you? Discussing it with your friends, I mean." She moved back to stand over my bag. "Do you require anything else for your trip? I can get anything for you before you leave tomorrow."

I leapt on her back, wrapping my forelegs around her neck and nuzzling my cheek into hers. "You're so weird, Princess. I don't know why you don't just tell me what I need to know."

She giggled. "Teach a griffon to fish," she patted my hoof with hers.

"Uhm... huh?" I moved my head away, confused.

"It's an old griffon saying," she giggled at my bewilderment. "I tell you what you need to know when you need to know it, my most faithful student."

"I know," I snuggled into her once again. "By the way... I had a question about something strange that happened when I was with Princess Luna..."

I didn't like the expression that came to her face...

Author's Note

This chapter was a bit filler-esque. Next chapter we'll be starting the next arc in the Crystal Empire. We're also very close to the one shot fic giveaway so keep an eye out for a blog post when we hit 201 likes. Love y'all!

TCE: Departure

"...WILL BE ARRIVING IN THE CRYSTAL EMPIRE IN APPROXIMATELY FIVE HOURS TIME. THANK YOU FOR CHOOSING CANTERLOT RAILWAYS AND..."

I stopped paying attention, my lavish surroundings so much more enthralling than the conductor's announcement of departure could ever be. Looking around at the ridiculously posh train-car we'd been provided with, -- an entire car, all to ourselves -- I still couldn't believe it was real. The Immortal Sisters had permitted us the use of their private coach for our trip to the Empire. Their train-car made the mansion I had back in my town seem like a peasant's shack.

It only took a quick look around to make it more than apparent that any and all reservations were completely foregone when the company built this car. Being inside of it was like being in the fanciest suite one of Canterlot's finest hotels had to offer. The room had some of the most luxurious furnishings I'd ever laid my eyes on. Three beds -- all small enough to fit in the car, but large enough to accommodate a creature as big as Celestia... at least one of the beds -- were arranged in a single file along the wall of the cabin. Each had its own motif and all of them were made of the finest materials limitless bits could buy.

The first, -- the largest of the three and currently occupied by Sunset -- was bright and vibrant, colored with various gold and red hues. It was covered in small frilly pillows. I was guessing cashmere had been the primary material used to make it all. Celestia's cutie mark emblazoned the skirt of the bed at regular intervals, indicating to whom it belonged.

The second, -- slightly smaller than Celestia's, but every bit as extravagant, if not moreso -- was made of silk and darker... much, much darker. Black and shades of blue, Luna's moon in its various phases and countless twinkling stars decorated the bed Twilight was sitting on.

Finally, the mattress I sat atop was by far the smallest, but still more than accommodating for a normal-sized pony. Mostly white with a few maroon accents, Raven's cutie mark was stitched into the soft cotton pillows on the bed.

Pretty sensible.

All three were built into the floor of the car and were flanked by exquisitely made recliners which all shared the same theme as their counterparts. There was a small oak table against the wall of the car opposite the beds.

Probably for doing paperwork.

I was certain if there was room for it, there'd be a far bigger table. It was all pretty crazy. The level of extravagance wasn't even mentioning things like the carpeting or the sparkling chandelier hanging from the ceiling above us.

That thing has to be enchanted.

We'd already been visited by attendants three times so far. Every couple of minutes another pony would arrive, asking us if we needed any refreshments or other amenities. It was the height of opulence... probably something beyond that when I took into account what my life had been like back in my town.

"If you're nervous... we can talk or something, Twilight," Sunset broke the silence that had settled on the three of us. It was evident she was just as uncomfortable as the violet unicorn. Her slouched posture and downcast gaze were self-explanatory and they almost perfectly matched Twilight's demeanor. Sunset may have been feeling bad for her friend, but Twilight was clearly worried about herself. She was the one who had the most at stake in taking this trip. I kind of felt the same way Sunset did for the purple unicorn. But...

Twilight... or me.

I wasn't exactly free of worry taking this trip either. I had way too many things on my own mind. That... thing's offer. The possibility of the Queen betraying Celestia and throwing me in a dungeon or worse.

Let her try.

The safety of the two mares sitting before me -- if I had, in fact, infuriated the monarch -- could also be in jeopardy.

They could just as easily be walking into a trap with me.

Worrying about Twilight's issues was something I did not have the time for right now.

But even so...

It really bugged me when the two of them acted like this. I wanted to grab them both and give them a good beating. I wanted them not to worry so much. I wanted them to feel the way they'd tried to make me feel. I... I cared, and that made my skin crawl.

Once I'd learned just how heartless the world could actually be, I started to prioritize myself and my own needs. It's how I'd survived for all these years with nopony to rely on. I didn't want to care about anypony else, no matter what I'd said.

I'm sorry, Celestia. I don't.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Thirty minutes prior

"I'll miss you, my dearest."

I wasn't trying to eavesdrop on Luna and Twilight, but it was hard not to when they were standing so close to me. The Princess of the Night and her pupil were holding each other close, both clearly not wanting to separate from the other. Their lovey-dovey crap was beginning to gross me out, so I decided to give them more space.

Walking several paces away, I turned my attention to Celestia and Sunset who were, unfortunately, doing much the same as the other duo.

Ugh... yuck.

Neither of the princesses had said a word to me after greeting the three of us when we'd arrived at the train station. Not that that really mattered to me. I didn't care.

I don't care.

I fiddled awkwardly with my saddlebags, contemplating whether I should check my supplies one more time just to be sure I hadn't forgotten anything. Instead, an annoying pebble on the ground drew my ire. I stepped on it before roughly sweeping a hoof to kick it away.

"Starlight?" I nearly fell over due to Luna's gentle call, my hoof completely missing the rock and flailing wildly in the air.

"Y-yes, Your Highness!?" I focused on the Night Princess as soon as I'd recovered from my bungled act of aggression, an embarrassed blush heating up my face. She'd gotten a kick out of my tomfoolery, an entertained smile on her face.

"Are you prepared for the journey before you?" she regarded me kindly, but I was a little more than annoyed at her.

"I am." I looked back down at the stupid rock that'd made me look like a fool. "Why'd you leave Twilight alone?" I glanced at the purple unicorn who was now standing next to the door of the train. She was looking over a scroll, writing on it every couple of seconds with a quill held in her magic. "I'm sure she's already missing your company."

Luna chuckled as she drew closer. "I believe my dearest is as ready to face her past as she'll ever be," she looked lovingly at the young mare, though there was an obvious sadness in her smile too. "Any more prolonged interaction and we risk not being able to part with one another."

"So you came to talk to me because you can't talk with "your dearest" anymore?" I glared at the rock, taking my pent up anger out on it. The hard stomp I delivered turned it to dust in an instant.

"No, Starlight. You are quite mistaken," she walked up to me, her hooves entering my field of vision. I lifted my head to look up at her, the same warm smile she'd had for Twilight now directed towards me. "You are my student as well. I came to speak with you because you are important to me too."

...

I wanted to make a sarcastic comment. I wanted to be snide. I wanted to push her away. But everything she'd done for me was finally beginning to wear down my resistance.

I can't... but...

"So... is this the real you or the one I met back in the lab?" I may not have been able to resist her kindness any longer, but that didn't mean I was ready to just roll over for her either. "How do I know you're not lying to me?"

"You don't, Starlight." Her blunt words caused me to do a double take. "I will lie to you when it is necessary to do so," she stated, though her expression didn't falter a bit.

"W-what!?" my eyes sprang open at her bold reply.

"I will always strive to be whatever you need me to be, Starlight," she hugged me. "If a lie is what you need to hear, I shall tell one without hesitating."

I froze, my body turning to ice. Her sudden touch had shocked me, but it was more than welcome. I scoffed, though I still reluctantly reciprocated her action.

I guess I don't mind losing to her every so often.

My own thought surprised me, but it was, indeed, the truth.

"Thanks... Your Highness." We squeezed each other before separating.

"Think nothing of it, dear," she smiled.

As far as I was concerned, the Princess of the Night had done more than enough to show me she cared. It was nice, having somepony I could trust again.

Maybe even with...

"Y-Your Highness, there's something I need to talk with you ab-"

The blast of the train's horn cut me off, drawing everpony's attention to the hulking vehicle.

"ALL ABOARD!"

It was time for us to go.

Darn it.

"If need be, I can delay the train's departure, Starlight. Is it something important?" the Night Princess asked as the two of us moved toward the door Twilight had already entered to board the train.

"It's alright, Your Highness," I replied as Celestia and Sunset joined us by said door. "I'll tell you about it first thing when I get back."

"Very well, dear," she patted my shoulder with a hoof. "Have a prosperous trip."

We stepped away from one another, letting Sunset walk by so she could enter the train. The unicorn offered me a quick smile before saying her farewells to Luna, giving the Night Princess a hug before boarding. It was kind of... strange.

Since we had first arrived at the station, Celestia and Luna seemed to be avoiding each other's gaze. Just now, after her student had given her younger sister a hug, Celestia looked like she'd eaten something extremely bitter, if only for a brief moment. When the Sun Princess noticed my gaze on her she slipped one of the best masks she possessed onto her face immediately.

Honestly... I don't even wanna know.

With a polite smile given to the Princess of the Day, I turned around to board the train as well.

"Starlight?" Celestia's soft voice stopped me in the doorway.

Guess she's not just gonna let me leave.

I turned to face her, though I really didn't want to. I was praying she hadn't heard the frustrated sigh that had unwillingly escaped my lips. I had enough on my mind, I didn't need any more pressure on my shoulders.

"Yes, Your Highness?" I kept as blank an expression as I could muster.

She walked up to me, the mask of serenity comfortably attached to her face. She wrapped a foreleg around me, though the motion was far from fluid, her hoof accidently colliding with my withers before finding my shoulder. "You are every bit as strong as you think you are, Starlight." While her demeanor was unsettling her voice was as steady as a rock. "Take care of yourself. And, no matter what happens, hold close to your friends... even if it may hurt them." I drew back in confusion, looking her in her violet eyes. "I believe in you, Starlight."

Normally, I would've laughed at her or thought she was a complete moron. It was such a cliché line, but my mind was stuck on what she'd said just before it.

What is that supposed to mean?

"Please... Starlight?"

The desperation in those two words... in her eyes...

Please, Starlight?

Without thinking any further I threw my forelegs around her. "I will," I bit my lip. "I will, Celestia. I'll hold tight even if it hurts."

++++++++++++++++++++++++++

You promised her, Starlight.

Twilight still hadn't replied to Sunset. The purple unicorn kept staring out of the window, her mind clearly on what she was to face in the Empire.

I groaned before making the completely stupid decision of opening my big fat mouth.

"Sparkles!" I nearly shouted, but I managed to keep my voice somewhat under control. She slowly turned her head my way, completely devoid of enthusiasm or even interest. She looked at me like I was an insignificant ant that had stumbled its way into her vision.

"What?" she asked evenly, her chin resting on her hoof.

"Sunny and I..." I smiled at the golden mare before taking a deep breath and refocusing. "We're both here," I returned my gaze to the obviously troubled pony. "You're... you're not alone."

Without saying a word Twilight stood from the bed, walking my way without taking her eyes off of me. I snuck another glance at Sunset, a worried look on her face that had to be mirroring my own. Twilight stared into me, not a single discernable emotion on her to be found.

...

"Why are you here?" she finally spoke, her voice as emotionless as her expression. Her question was not what I'd expected to hear from her.

"W-what?" I felt my heart begin to pound.

"Twilight, what do y-"

"Why are you here, Starlight?" Twilight cut Sunset off, her voice still deathly calm.

What is she...

She already knew the answer to that question. The three of us had discussed it yesterday at breakfast.

"Twilight..." I did my best to keep a cool head.

I should've just kept my mouth shut. Just be friendly. Just... try to be friendly, Starlight.

"You know why I'm here, Twilight. Queen Cantata ask-"

"NO STARLIGHT!" she snapped, her face contorting in anger before she was able to revert back to her previous monotone state. "Why are you here? What do you want?"

"Sparkles I-"

She wasn't having any of my games, interrupting me immediately.

"You say you're here for me," she blushed. "F-for us, but our... but the princesses made you stay!" she suddenly looked every bit as desperate as Celestia had when I boarded the train. "How can I believe you!? You'd leave this second if you could! There's nothing that ties you to me or to Sunset! How do I know you won't just get bored with us!? How do I know you won't abandon me just like-" her eyes widened, her jaw going slack.

I understood where she was coming from. How could I not after all of that? It was all his fault.

He'd left her.

As she tried to flee to the door at the back of the car, I grabbed her with a hoof, stopping her.

"Twilight..."

"Let go of me, Starlight," she growled, trying her best to jerk her foreleg away from me, but I was much stronger.

I wasn't really sure what to do to stop her from fighting, so I said the only thing that came to my mind.

"I'm not him, Twilight." She tensed at my words. Her eyes were filled with so much exhaustion I almost let go of her out of pure shock. I could only ever recall one of my toys having a similar look. When I was first experimenting with it, testing to see how much it could bear, I'd pushed it to the brink of mental collapse and it looked exactly like she did right now.

"Prove it," she stated lifelessly.

...

A knock at the door snapped our heads to attention. I looked at Sunset, still not letting go of Twilight. "It's probably another attendant." The golden mare's statement made enough sense to chase away my confusion.

Twilight cleared her throat, drawing my gaze. "I'll answer it." She gently tugged her foreleg. After a second, I reluctantly let her go.

...

"Good afternoon, Miss Sparkle! I trust the accomodations are to your liking?" I couldn't see the bubbly mare that was at the door, but it was clear she was an attendant.

"Very much so," Twilight responded in kind, somehow quickly concealing the previous dour mood she had.

"That's good to hear! Is there anything I can bring for you or your companions?"

"That won't be necessary, thank you for checking," Twilight replied politely.

"It's my pleasure! An attendant will be along in a couple of hours with your complimentary lunches," the mare was a consummate professional, not missing a beat. "If you need anything else before then, staff will be moving throughout the train for the duration of the trip."

"Thank you," Twilight had somehow managed to remain polite. I already wanted to throttle the overly enthusiastic mare.

"It's my pleasure, Miss Sparkle!" And with that said, she left us.

Twilight closed the door before quietly walking back to her bed and taking a seat once again. She went right back to staring out the window, the look of indifference on her face the exact same as before. Sunset and I looked at each other silently. Now, she was just as uncomfortable as I was. When it came to her though, it was probably a whole lot more concern for Twilight than discomfort because of the situation that had just transpired. I tilted my head in the direction of the moping mare repeatedly, hoping the golden unicorn would get the hint.

...

"T-Twilight..." Sunset finally sighed after a minute had passed.

She doesn't know what to say either.

"I'm sorry," Twilight wiped her eyes with a hoof. Her words caught the two of us completely off guard. "It's just... I haven't seen my brother in years. I'm still so mad at him and... and..." her head fell as she began to cry.

If one of us doesn't do something for her soon, she might have a nervous breakdown.

I wanted to do something. I wanted to try and help, but I couldn't get what happened in the lab out of my head. Sure, Sunset had apologized to us, but what if me and Twilight...

My trepidation forced me to wait quietly.

Sunset stood to her hooves, walking over to the distressed mare in a hurry. She sat down next to her, deciding not to hug her or even touch her, but allowing Twilight to make that decision instead.

"Starlight isn't lying to you, Twilight." I smiled at Sunset's words. "We are here." Surprisingly, Twilight leaned her head on Sunset's shoulder, eyes closed as her crying slowly ceased. "We're your friends and we care about you. We'll help you get through this. Just... let us in. Please?"

Wow Sunny... not bad.

I didn't even care that she was speaking for me. I really did want to help Twilight just as much as she did.

For Celestia's sake.

...

Yeah, for her sake.

"Okay..." Twilight whispered. "I'll try."

...

"If you want, we can do some mana exercises," I suggested. "It might help you take your mind off things, Sparkles." The train car was spacious enough to practice and it's not like we needed that much room to do so anyway.

"That sounds fun," Twilight answered without opening her eyes or lifting her head. "Just... let me stay like this for a little while longer. Please?"

"Alright," I smiled.

Seeing the glow that came to Sunset's entire body when Twilight said that brought a genuine smile to my own face. She looked so happy and seeing just how at peace Twilight had become... it was nice.

They do look cute together.

...

But...

Then why...

Why does seeing them like this...

Why does it feel like I'm being stabbed in my heart?

Author's Note

And wilth this chapter the Crystal Empire arc begins.

Also, the Fic giveaway is going on right now. If you're interested in participating in it check out this link:

https://www.fimfiction.net/blog/1029414/fic-giveaway

So far we have 6 entries, hoping for more!

TCE: Encounter

Concentrate, Twilight.
Just... keep concentrating.

I kept my eyes locked on the magenta orb of light floating listlessly before me. I carefully shifted it to the left, moving it until it was a few inches away from the glowing red ring of magic. I was so preoccupied with passing the ball smoothly through the hoop that I didn't notice the turquoise star sneaking up on my spell.

"Twilight!" Sunset quickly elevated her ring, moving it all the way to the ceiling and turning it ninety degrees.

"Right!" I followed her lead, pulling my sphere away from the pursuing star and lifting it higher into the air as well.

"Too obvious, girls," Starlight taunted. She didn't move her star. Not through conventional means, at least. As my ball traveled upwards, inches away from safely passing through Sunset's loop, Starlight's magic appeared directly in the way.

A teleportation spell!?

It was a clever way to unexpectedly block my path, one she hadn't yet used this round so therefore, one I wasn't expecting.

CRAP!

I drew my magic away from hers, taking my eyes off of my spell and glaring at the lilac unicorn. She was completely focused on the game, not even acknowledging me. If she'd wanted to, she could have ended the round then and there and knowing she knew that infuriated me.

It was an ingenious little contest designed by Starlight to help us gain better control of our mana. It was an especially helpful exercise when it came to improving precise movements with our spells. The rules were simple.

Each of us had to use our own magic to manifest one of three objects: a ring, a sphere, or a star. Depending on how difficult the players wanted the game to be for a particular role, the size of the objects were to be casted smaller or larger. The ring however always had to be larger than the sphere. The larger the star, the more difficult the game was for the other two players.

The way the game was played was in a two-versus-one format. The sphere player and the ring player had to work together to maneuver the sphere through the ring without vocally communicating their intentions to one another. If the sphere and the ring spells made any contact with one another their controllers immediately awarded a point to their opponent. As such, their movements had to be perfectly synced together or they would bring about their own defeat. Another rule was that the ring player could not move their object to try and score. For example, it was up to the sphere player to pass through the ring, not vice-versa. The only motion the ring player was allowed to utilize while trying to help score was through rotation.

All the while, the wielder of the star was tasked with stopping the other two from completing their objective. As mentioned, the first way the star user could score a point was if the sphere collided with the ring in any way. The second way the star player could win a point was through touching their spell to the sphere. Simple, yet difficult.

The legal area of play could be as small as a four-foot by four-foot square or as large as... well, the planet. For this game we'd agreed to restrict ourselves to the train-car we were occupying.

First to three points was the winner of the round, either the duo or the single player, and the only major rule was that your object had to exist at all times at the agreed upon size. If a spell failed it was an auto loss to that player's side. It was a chaotic mess that required keeping many things in check to ensure one was performing well. The sphere player had to worry about passing their object through the ring without connecting with it, all while avoiding the star's aggressive motions.

The ring player had to find an advantageous position for the sphere player to safely pass through their object while rotating the ring properly so that they weren't smashed into. A correct positioning of the ring could be sabotaged by an incorrect orientation of said object. For me, it was by far the hardest role to play.

Finally, the star player had to play offense and defense at the same time. If they only chased the sphere, the ring player could freely get to a position to score. If they only blocked the rings center the game slowed to a standstill and we all agreed that would just make playing pointless. It was a task that required a fine balance and was a bit easier in my opinion because one played that particular role alone.

On paper, the game sounded like a cakewalk. In practice... well, let's just say I was sweating a bit more than I'd have preferred.

It had all come from Starlight's brilliant little mind. She really was a genius when it came to magic and her ability was evident from the moment we started playing.

In the first round, Starlight and Sunset were on a team. Starlight took the role of the ring and Sunset took the easiest role, -- at least, in my opinion -- the sphere. While Sunset and I were barely getting used to the rules I was having some trouble with Starlight's expertise. Whenever I chased Sunset, -- the obviously weaker participant -- Starlight would teleport her ring and their team would instantly score.

It wasn't so much Sunset defeating me as it was Starlight playing with me. The entire game the lilac mare had given me a smug grin every single time she scored. I managed to get a good teleport in after they'd scored twice, Sunset not expecting me to move in front of her sphere, and the collision of our objects gave me a point. Unfortunately, I'd lost the round shortly after, three points to one.

Round two, Starlight and I were on the same team, however she insisted that I take up the role of the ring. From the start of the game Sunset was having trouble keeping up with Starlight. It only grew worse for her once the golden mare began to prod at the base of her horn with a hoof.

With no option other than causing the two of us to collide, Sunset was forced to play pure defense around my ring. I knew Starlight was aware of the issue as well, because she began to play against me in spite of the fact that she was on my team.

She maneuvered the sphere with reckless abandon, coming in from every direction at speeds that were almost too fast for my eyes to follow. I had to rotate my ring to keep up, but after the third collision it was clear the lilac mare was showing me just how far ahead of mine her skills were. We'd lost three points to zero, giving Sunset the unearned round.

I hated Starlight for it. For showing me just how far behind her I was. I wanted to strangle her, to blast her with a spell...

But...

I couldn't help but find it fascinating. I couldn't help but find her fascinating. I'd done so much to become the most powerful unicorn in Equestria for my mistress' sake, yet despite my best efforts Starlight was on a whole different level.

I wasn't sure how she'd done it. I didn't want to believe it was possible, but she'd proven time and time again just how strong she was... and it drew me to her like a bee to the sweetest smelling flower. That smile. That... SMUG smile.

I LOATHED it...

I liked it...

A lot.

And now, Sunset and I were on a team for the final round. I was more than a little frustrated. Starlight was toying with us, that much was clear, but what really grinded my gears was that I'd only scored one measly point the entire game.

Sunset had six.

Starlight had three.

I had one. BUCKING ONE! And what's worse? I was confident that I'd only gotten that point because Starlight allowed me to get it. This was my last chance. If Sunset and I could shut the haughty mare out, I'd beat her by one point. In her arrogance to show me up, Starlight had given me the clear path to besting her.

I just have to take it!

I teleported my sphere sporadically around the room, knowing for a fact Starlight's arrogance would get the better of her. She wouldn't guard Sunset's ring, she'd chase me. Her pride wouldn't allow her to do anything else. I was correct. Each time my orb shifted Starlight's spell was right next to it.

Sunset did as well as she could all things considered, rotating her ring this way and that to give me the best chance of scoring while adjusting its position, but she couldn't keep up with my movements. Not only because she lacked the mana to do so, but because she couldn't possibly read my mind and therefore predict my actions. Glancing sidelong at the mare it was easy to see she was nearly spent. Her foreleg kept raising, presumably to rub a hoof at her horn, but she refused to give up.

I just have to score as soon as possible. Then she can rest for a bit.

Easier said than done. Each time I got anywhere close to the ring, the star cut my path off. I glared at the lilac mare.

Bad idea.

She wasn't even paying attention to the game anymore. Her eyes were locked on me, her look of abject abhorrence causing me to instantly lose my concentration.

"TWILIGHT!" Sunset shouted, but it was a lost cause. The star slammed into my sphere, both exploding into a descending shower of magenta and turquoise sparks. Despite winning the point, Starlight's expression didn't change nor did she stop staring at me.

What did I do?

I recoiled under the weight of her intense glare. Had my tirade really gotten her so pissed off? No. It was something else. It all felt just like back at the lab when...

Sunset...

"I'm s-sorry... Twilight," the golden mare and the only one still paying attention to the game, was struggling to catch her breath. "It was... my fault... she scored."

I was still bewildered by Starlight's sudden animosity, but I couldn't just let Sunset's words stand.

That's not true.

I turned to the golden unicorn, a smile on my face. She was still prodding at the base of her horn, the disappointment on her face sending a tremor through me.

"That's not true, Sunset. You did gre-"

*BOOM*

The explosion that rocked our train-car silenced me.

"AGH!" Sunset cried out, grabbing her horn with her hooves.

"SUNNY! / SUNSET!" Starlight and I shouted. I stood to my hooves, but the lilac unicorn was already right next to Sunset.

"Are you alright!?" Starlight's horn was shining brightly as she held onto Sunset.

"I'm okay," she replied, though her hooves hadn't left her head. "It just... surprised me... that's all." The pain on her face, her eyes shut tight, made it abundantly clear she was lying for our sakes.

Starlight held onto our friend, her look of concern shifting to pure rage as she looked at me.

"Twilight!" she nearly snarled. She didn't need to say any more. I nodded, stomping my way to the door. I almost tore it from its hinges, pulling it open with my telekinesis with much more force than necessary.

As I trampled down the hall of the next car over I had to fight to control my anger. The explosion, whatever had caused it, hadn't been the first offense. For the entire trip the passengers in the next car over had been as boisterous as a crowd in a Las Pegasus casino. The three of us had mostly ignored it, but it had altered our performances during the game. No, the explosion was simply the last straw. Now it was time for them to own up to their transgressions.

"Miss Sparkle... is there a problem, ma'am?" A stallion attendant asked as I briskly passed him by.

"No," I didn't stop to speak. I barely even acknowledged him. "Nothing's wrong."

He fell into step next to me. "If you've an issue with another passenger, I assure you I can-"

"What's your name?" I continued to face my destination.

"Big Bucks, ma'am."

"Take a break, Big." The look I gave him was enough to get him to nod nervously and leave the car without another word.

I slammed my hoof against the door to the room, tapping the other on the floor to keep myself as calm as possible. No sound came from within, whatever creatures inside obviously aware that they'd screwed up.

NOW they want to try and act proper!?

I hit the door even harder, the spell I casted to amplify my strength causing the whole train-car to rumble. If they didn't answer soon, I was going to open the door myself, to Tartarus with the consequences.

The door slowly opened, revealing an orange earth pony mare with a slightly worn stetson on her head. She was looking down, trying her best to avoid my gaze.

"Course y'all're gonna make me answer after I told Pinkie to cut it out with the shenanigans," she was whispering to herself as if she was already prepping to apologize to me. "OH! Uh, howdy! What can I do ya for?" the volume of her voice was normal as she quickly raised her head and gave me an awkward smile.

I cocked my head to the side, looking past her into the interior of the room. It was a pretty standard space, but the confetti all over the floor was more than a little suspicious. Somepony within gasped loudly, but before I could properly assess the other mares sitting inside the one standing before me moved to block my vantage point.

"S-sorry! My friends are a little shy," she chuckled uncomfortably, scratching around the freckles on her face with a hoof.

"What are you doing in there!?" I shoved the mare's chest with a hoof, though she didn't budge an inch. Not surprising considering she was an earth pony. "What was that explosion? You hu-"

"'Scuse me?" she raised an irritated eyebrow as she brushed my hoof away. "Where do ya get off thinkin' ya can go pokin' total strangers like that?" she snorted. "That's grounds for gettin' your teeth bucked right down your throat, missy."

"TRY me!" I growled, my horn blazing with my magenta energy. The image of Sunset in pain was vivid in my mind and It was driving me to act way too rashly. That very same image was reason enough for me to not care about anything else at the moment. As far as I was concerned, they'd hurt her. They'd hurt my friend. If she made a move, the orange mare and the rest of the occupants in the room would be on the floor in a second.

"U-uhm, Applejack... t-that's Twilight Sparkle." The sound of a soft, velvety voice, barely above a whisper, came from within the room. I continued to stare daggers at the pony standing before me.

"AND!?" The orange mare, -- apparently named Applejack -- didn't flinch, narrowing her eyes on me. "What's that supposed to matter to me!?"

"She's Princess Luna's personal protégé, darling," another much more regal voice replied to Applejack, causing the orange mare's eyes to nearly pop right out of their sockets.

"OH! Uh, horseapples..." Her look of aggression quickly shifted to one of worry. "I didn't mean... I mean I did, I just- Heck, I'm s-" just as she was removing her hat another different sickly-sweet voice came from within.

"Ohhhhh, I'm soooo sorry! It was all my fault!" The pink mare suddenly standing to Applejack's left had seemingly appeared out of thin air. She was nearly crying, her mane and tail straight and somehow even more pink than the rest of her coat. "One of my party cannons went haywire and-"

"Who cares who's pet she is. Don't be such a pansy, Aj." A mane consisting of a rainbow of colors manifested right next to Applejack, opposite the pink mare. The cyan pegasus was giving me a look of utter disrespect, a look I was more than familiar with, and one I wouldn't tolerate for much longer. "I can take her if you're too scared. We're on a mission from Celestia after all. It's not like Luna can override the real princess."

"You... you dare!?" I bristled at the absolute audacity of the insolent mare. I'd almost lost it at her lack of reverence for my mistress, but managed to control myself, despite my desire to reprimand her. She was a citizen of Equestria, after all. If my mistress were here she would not want me to act so impulsively either.

Even so...

I couldn't just stand there and do nothing. My horn burned with righteous indignation.

"You act like a bunch of carefree foals from the moment we depart," first my spell froze them all in place. "Then you HURT my friend," then it gradually increased the force of gravity on them, causing each to hunch over. Though I was certain they all wished to protest, my spell demanded all of their concentration to simply stay upright. "And then you have the gall to question the legitimacy of MY MISTRESS!?"

The pink pony was already on the floor, her legs no longer strong enough to keep her standing.

"PINKIE!" two mares shouted from within, both obviously full of concern. Applejack and the rainbow mare were crouched down, though impressively enough, both were able to remain on their hooves.

I would have tried to resolve the problem with civility and grace, -- despite how furious I was, especially if I'd have been met with remorse -- but the cyan pegasus' arrogance had far overstepped her bounds. I didn't want to hurt them. My spell's only intention was to subdue, but I would make them see. They would understand that behaving irrationally could have undesired consequences. They would understand that my mistress was every bit the ruler that her sister was.

Even moreso.

And yet... for some reason... my heart ached for them. Bile rose in my throat as I subjected them to my magic, but I refused to stop. I wanted nothing more than to walk away, to leave them be, but my love for my mistress wouldn't allow it.

As soon as they understand, I'll go.

Unfortunately, the defiance on the cyan and orange mares' faces told me they still needed to be taught. And so, I reluctantly increased the pressure of my spell.

"WAIT! PLEASE!" Another voice shouted from within along with the chime of a unicorn's horn starting up. My spell wasn't negated nor was it challenged in any way. Instead, magenta barriers formed around the three individuals before me. The auras reminded me of my own, though judging by how light the color was, they were much weaker than mine. "That's enough, girls. Trixie will handle this."

Two of the mares, -- Applejack and the rainbow maned one -- looked at me irately as they backed away. I gave them no reprieve, returning just as much venom as I was given, however the third pony, the pink one, Pinkie, just looked... sad. She mouthed "sorry", her eyes glistening before she stepped away as well.

"Careful, Trix," Applejack whispered to the unicorn as she walked by her. "We're right here if ya need us."

The pony that trotted up to me was... attractive, to say the least. Her flowing light-blue and white mane and tail were styled similar to Starlight's. Her sky-blue coat was flawless and her violet eyes shined with the beginnings of tears. She wore a violet cape clasped around her neck by a sapphire. It was covered in blue and yellow stars and was... extremely gaudy.

All she needs is a matching hat. I was able to successfully hold in my laughter at my joke, though a slight smile began creeping its way onto my lips.

Her horn was glimmering the same color as the barriers she'd shielded the others with. Her song... was not very potent, but it was lovely. It was strange. She didn't seem great or powerful in any way, but she did have the courage to stand up to me, and that was a quality worth praising.

"Trixie knows you're angry, but please... please don't hurt Trixie's... my friends."

I felt a sharp pain stab into my heart as a tear fell from one of her violet eyes.

"I..."

I didn't... want...

I laid a hoof against my face. Vivid images I was completely unfamiliar with passed through my mind. Images of these ponies who I felt were once my friends.

That's why all of this happened, isn't it? Because a friend, because MY friend, had been hurt. I didn't want anypony else to get hurt.

I ended my spell, lowering my head. My mistress wanted me to be happier, not angrier. I was certain Sunset would've already told me to calm down if she were standing with me here too.

"Just... try to keep it down, okay?" I said quietly. "My friend isn't feeling well."

...

"WAIT!" As I was walking back towards our car the unicorn at the door called out to me. "I'll be right back," she said to the others in her room before coming out, shutting the door behind herself, and trotting up to me.

"What is it?" I faced her with a frown. I really wanted to check on Sunset and every second away from her felt like an eternity.

"Trixie apologizes. For myself, and for my friends," she offered me an awkward smile.

"Do you do that a lot?" It may have been rude to ask, but I really wanted to know.

"Do what?" she asked, her head tilting slightly to the side.

"Refer to yourself in the third perspective."

She looked gloomy all of a sudden, staring down at the floor. "It's... It's a bad habit," she swept a hoof against the floor. "Trix- I know it can be pretty annoying." I couldn't help but smile at her foible.

"I want to apologize too." My statement drew a surprised expression to her face. "I shouldn't have hurt... I'm really sorry," I sighed, more than a little disappointed in myself.

"I-It's okay! Really! Trust Trixie! She- I know all about making a bad first impression." She was beaming all of a sudden. "If you come back to the room and talk to the others, I'm sure my friends will-"

"I'd rather not," I lifted a hoof, dashing her hopes, as well as her exuberance, to pieces.

Not after what I just did to them.

"I have to check on my friend, but... can you tell them I'm sorry?"

"O-of course Trixie can!" her eyes widened before her head lowered a fraction. "And I'm sorry too. We didn't mea-"

"It's okay," I continued on my way to my car, a smile on my lips. "Maybe we'll see each other again in the Crystal Empire. If we do, maybe I can introduce you to my friends."

"Trixie would like that!" Her enthusiasm was endearing.

"We have a deal then," I pressed a hoof against the door to our car. "Oh, and Trixie, was it?"

"Yes! And yes?"

"The way you talk... it's not annoying," I turned to face her, a look of surprise on her face. "I think it's kinda cute."

I left the mare alone, a deep crimson blush on her face and a happy smile on mine.

Author's Note

Mane 6? Is that the Mane 6? It's the Mane 6 at home, lol. They will play a role.

OH! And last calls for Fic giveaway entries! Go here if interested!

https://www.fimfiction.net/blog/1029414/fic-giveaway

TCE: Arrival

"You're a mess, Sunny... What the heck is going on?" Starlight laid a hoof gently on my forehead. "I don't think you're running a temperature. How are you feeling?"

After Twilight rushed out of the car, -- presumably to go help whoever had been caught up in the blast -- Starlight helped me over to Celestia's bed. I was currently lying down, Starlight sitting on Celestia's chair next to me.

"I... I don't really know, Star," I lightly pressed the tip of my horn with a hoof. It felt mostly normal, but whenever I touched around the base something felt... off.

Maybe sensitive is the correct word.

When we started playing Starlight's game everything seemed to be functioning properly, but as soon as Twilight began to push herself, -- to push me -- my horn started to feel strange.

"Maybe we should go back to Canterlot," Starlight suggested, looking down at me. "I'm sure Celestia would want to know about this."

We? I tried to hide the smile that pulled at my lips. Her concern for me warmed my heart.

"She already knows," I slowly shook my head. "We talked about it yesterday. She didn't seem too worried. She said I'd be fine."

"You don't LOOK fine!" she huffed angrily.

"It's not so bad," I grinned mischievously. "It's nowhere near as traumatizing as having my cutie mark taken away."

"HEY I-" she glared at me before looking away shamefully.

"It was just a joke, Star," I giggled, softly rubbing her shoulder with a hoof. "Don't-" I heard her say something, but it was lower than a whisper so I hadn't really understood. "What was that? I couldn't hea-"

She brushed my hoof from her shoulder. "I'M SORRY, OKAY!?"

I definitely heard that.

"I was just joking, Star," my smile faltered. I wanted to put my hoof back on her shoulder, but her posture told me I shouldn't.

"But I wasn't." She continued to look away. I'm pretty sure I could guess why. "If Luna and Celestia hadn't stopped me, right now you and Twilight would be mindless slaves in my town... and I wouldn't even care."

"I..." I didn't know how to respond to that. With how badly she'd beaten us, she was probably right. Without our mentors to make the save, Twilight and I would've been lost. I forced myself to sit up, leaning against the pillows at my back for support. "Where is all this coming from, Star? That's not who you are anymore."

"Isn't it!?" she scooted away on the chair, still refusing to look at me. "Nothing has changed," she whispered. "I haven't changed."

"That's not true... not at all," I reached for her, but thought better of it.

No, not yet.

"Twilight is right," she sighed. "I'm only here because I have to be. She's nothing to me..." she looked at me, the sadness on her face reminiscent of when Twilight and I had showed her our favorite music. "And neither are you."

Again, I reached out with a hoof, stopping short when she visibly recoiled at my movement. "That's not really what you think... is it, Star?" I left my hoof hanging, turned upward, hoping she would take it into hers.

"I don't know what to think, Sunset," she stared at my hoof, indecision flowing from her every pore.

"I don't think it is," I smiled. "I think you're starting to care about me and Twilight... and that bothers you," I said bluntly. She closed her eyes, a look of utter despair coming to her face.

"It doesn't just bother me, Sunset. I HATE it!" she jumped off the chair, beginning to pace throughout the train-car. She was glaring at me as if I'd done something wrong, but it was easy to see she was more angry with herself. "I'm not supposed to be like this!"

"Be like what, Star?" I lowered my foreleg onto my lap when I realized just how far out of my reach she was.

"STUPID!" she stomped a hoof on the floor, closing her eyes out of pure frustration.

"Oh..." I chuckled, trying to hide the sadness her answer had stirred within me. She'd realized her faux pas as soon as she'd reopened her eyes, her demeanor instantly shifting to one of remorse.

"S-Sunny... I didn't mean..." she lifted a hoof my way, but dropped it just as fast as it had been raised.

"Starlight..." In spite of the intense feeling of ridicule that had gripped me, I also felt... content. Maybe even a little happy.

I should just be honest.

"I'll gladly be the biggest fool in all of Equestria," I grinned as big as I could, like the dummy I was. "If it means I get to have somepony like you as my friend."

She looked so much more angry at my statement, I was guessing in a vain attempt to hide the fierce blush that had developed on her face. "W-why, Sun?" she spun around, a little too late to hide her embarrassment from me. "Because I'm good at magic? Because I beat you and Twilight in a fight? Because... b-because I'm strong?"

I looked down at my hooves resting on my lap, my smile persisting. "Remember what I told you the other night? When we talked to each other alone for the first time? After you'd found out Celestia was making you stay in Canterlot?"

"Of course I do." She'd calmed down, but she was slumped over like a massive weight had been placed on her shoulders. "I don't understand that either. We met FOUR days ago, Sunset! How could we- how could YOU possibly consider me your friend? You don't even know me. Not really."

She sounded especially disappointed saying that last part out loud, her voice growing quiet. I couldn't really debate her claim... at least not the first one, but the rest was simply her insecurities taking control.

It's becoming so easy...

Her mental tactics worked much better on strangers and on those who didn't know how she liked to act. That's why she'd thrown me and Twilight off so well when we'd first met her in her town. Her manipulative actions became much less effective as she revealed more of herself. As she revealed more of her heart.

Spending time together the other day, I'd thought it was because she wanted to let somepony in. I was wrong.
When she spent too much time with others, her defenses simply withered, like roses in the fall.

That's why she'd secluded herself for so long.

Alone, in her town, with only mindless "toys"... she never had to risk growing close to anypony. She could live out her entire life without ever becoming "weaker". It was all so very sad.

"I gave you a shot too, Star," I looked up at her. "And I'd like to believe I know you a little bit now," I groaned as I lifted myself off the bed to stand.

"S-SUNNY!" she was by my side in a flash, lifting her forelegs to help me.

"I'm okay, I promise," I lifted a hoof in protest. "My head is feeling better too."

"But! BUT-"

"Come on, Star," I chuckled, prodding her lightly on the chest. "Getting this much unwarranted attention from such a beautiful mare is bound to get me to fall in love," I joked, but it was a test as well.

Never before had I seen somepony turn so red, her coat almost matching the maroon parts of my mane. I'd expected it, but not to such a drastic degree. She whirled around yet again, her voice coming out as a shrill squeak.

"FINE!" She cleared her throat before speaking again. "Fine, just... be careful, okay!?" No snide remarks. No protests. Not even an attempt to flirt back. Just exactly what I'd thought would come: concern.

"Like I was saying, Star," I continued my previous train of thought. "I know you better than you might think. I know you wish you could control everypony else, but I think that's because you don't want anypony to get too close to you." Her body slumped just like before.

"I know you think it's stupid to care about others, but I think that's because you cared about somepony before and..." Her body went rigid, like she'd just been caught trying to escape from the royal guard and a spotlight was suddenly being shined directly on her. "and I think something bad happened." It was just a guess, -- the reason -- but judging by the way she'd reacted, I'd say it was a fairly accurate gamble.

"I know you might think you don't want to care, but... honestly... I don't think that could be any further from the truth," I sidled up next to her, taking a seat on my rump. She turned her head away, but I wasn't going to force the issue. I just wanted her to know I was there if she needed me.

"Starlight... you're right. It is weird. Four days is nothing to develop real bonds. Maybe Celestia did something, maybe she knows something we don't... I don't know. I couldn't say for sure either way. What I do know is that I care about you." I gently bumped my shoulder into hers. "You're my friend, Star."

A silence ensued. It wasn't awkward or uncomfortable. If anything, it was... nice. Peaceful. Starlight's laughter was quiet at first until it bloomed into outright guffaws. It had come out of left field, but was so jubilant I nearly joined in her mirth.

With a contented sigh she let out all the pent up tension that had built up inside of her. "You're so corny, Shimmer... Why do I like you so much?" The bright smile on her face was... beautiful.

I knew the answer to that.

"Because we're friends, Glimmer," I poked back.

"Right... friends," she exhaled another breath. "Thanks," she wrapped her forelegs around my neck. "For being my friend, Sun."

"You too, Star," I returned the hug. "For being mine."

"Geez you two... get a room." Before we'd noticed, the door to the car had opened, Twilight walking in with an amused smile on her face.

"We're in a room, Sparkles," Starlight glanced over her shoulder at the purple mare, her smile becoming absolutely devilish. "Give us a couple more minutes... we were just about to get to the good part."

Twilight's face changed from entertained to deadpan in an instant as she stared at the two of us.

...

"T... Twi-" just as I finally spoke she moved, spinning on her hoof and walking right back to the door to leave. "Twilight! She was kidding!" The violet mare stopped.

"Oh really?" she replied evenly. "Were you joking, Starlight?" she asked without turning to face us.

"Tell her, Star... light?" I turned my gaze back to the lilac mare. She quickly let me go, continuing to face towards the door. I couldn't be certain, but I think I detected a blush on her.

"O-of course I was!" she declared but she was far from confident.

"Rigggght," Twilight turned back to us.

"A-anyway, what happened over there?" Starlight asked.

"Just a group of rowdy mares," Twilight trotted over to Luna's bed and leapt on top.

"Were they okay?" I asked. "Nopony got hurt, right?"

"Such a bleeding heart," Starlight chuckled as she sat on Raven's chair.

"They're all fine," Twilight replied, but a look of contemplation came to her features. "I'm much more interested in what one of them said."

I got back onto my... onto Celestia's bed. "What'd she say?"

"Supposedly, they're on a mission from your mentor," she pointed a hoof at me. "Know anything about it?"

I closed my eyes, thinking deeply.

...

Nothing came to mind.

"Not that I can rec-" I opened my eyes, a distinct memory finally cropping up. "How many of them were there, Twilight?"

"I saw four... but I'm pretty sure there were at least six," Twilight crossed her forelegs.

"Remember something, Sunny?" Starlight asked, though she didn't really look very interested. At least, not as interested as she was when we were talking one-on-one.

"I think..." I crossed my own forelegs, trying my best to remember exactly what she'd said. "I remember her saying something about a group of "special" mares that lived in Ponyville. She sends them to different parts of Equestria when a situation doesn't require her or Princess Luna's... personal attention."

"So they're like you two?" Starlight sniggered.

"I wouldn't be talking if I were you, Starlight," Twilight shrugged, a pleased smirk lifting her lips. "You're one of us now, too," she was more than a little too happy to point that fact out to the lilac mare.

"Yeah, maybe. But..." Starlight raised a hoof to argue, but then slowly lowered it as a look of realization came to her face. "C-crap..."

Twilight couldn't hold in her laughter, but my mind was already on overdrive.

Why would she be sending them to the Crystal Empire?

"SHUT IT, SPARKLES!" Starlight's bellow tugged me out of my thoughts. She'd tossed a pillow at the purple unicorn, but Twilight caught it easily with her telekinesis and leaned comfortably against it.

"Anything else we should know, Sunset?" Twilight wiped away a tear from her eye once her cackling had died down.

"If they were sent by Princess Celestia..." I voiced my thoughts. "then this trip might be more dangerous than I thought."

"Why is that, Sunny?" Starlight asked.

"They're not... normal. I think she called them... "The Elements of Harmony"".

++++++++++++++++++++++++++

"THANK YOU FOR CHOOSING CANTERLOT RAILWAYS! WE HOPE TO SEE YOU AGAIN!"

Ignoring my little... incident, the ride had been a mostly pleasant one. We shared a nice little lunch together and ended up getting a deck of cards from one of the train's attendants.

Twilight and I had never played "poker" before, but it was another game Starlight was an expert at. It's a good thing we hadn't played for bits. According to Starlight, those were the traditional stakes for the game. If we had bet money, Twilight and I would've gone flat broke.

Much like the first game she'd shown us, Starlight was a savant with cards too... orrrr she had cheated.

Nah, she wouldn't do that.

We ended up playing for the rest of the trip. Since it wasn't a game that tested our magical skills, Twilight didn't mind losing as much. Nor did I, for that matter. It was really fun and before we knew it, we'd arrived in the Empire.

It was... crazy, to say the least. It was my first time in the Crystal City and as Twilight, Starlight, and I walked through the train station, my senses were quickly overwhelmed.

There was so much color, so many beautiful gems in every direction. The architecture itself was based around uncut crystal, those being the primary construction material. The unique method of architecture gave the building a very distinct look.

Magic had to have been heavily utilized to get everything done. The station itself, was massive. If it had been built out of crystals then
logic dictated the rest of the city must've been as well. If that really was the case, then it had to mean mana was also heavily utilized in the construction of the Empire.

The floor beneath our hooves was composed of crystal as well. I was convinced it had to be enchanted too. Each step anypony took was far more muffled than would have been the norm. Not only that, the crystal was abnormally soft to the touch, the ground almost soothing to walk on.

As we took in the sights around us upbeat jazz music filled the station, playing through hidden loud speakers. The genre was an acceptable midpoint between my preferred musical tastes and Twilight's. I'd listened to the particular style of music several times before back in Canterlot. It was pretty good. In particular, I enjoyed the flugelhorn that seemed to always be at the center of most songs from the Empire.

The scents hanging in the air were unlike anything I'd experienced in Canterlot. Sweet, spicy, unfamiliar... the cuisine had to be off the charts and as the three of us passed by another vendor, I nearly tripped over my own hooves staring hungrily at the kiosk.

"Geez, Sunny, we just ate..." Starlight remarked, noticing my tumble. "Wanna stop? We've got enough bits. It's okay, isn't it, Twilight?" The violet mare was ahead of us, leading the way. Having received specific instructions from my mentor on what we were to do when we arrived, we'd given her the duty of leadership.

"Uhm," she looked down at the scroll floating before her. "It should be alright. We're supposed to wait for somepony named S-"

"EXCUSE ME!" A random stallion called out in our direction from amongst the middle of the crowd. He was waving his foreleg this way and that in an attempt to get our attention. "Miss Sparkle!" Or, to get Twilight's attention.

What. The. HECK!?

Fully seeing the unicorn as he approached us was... uncanny. The color of his coat was almost identical to mine, though I'd say mine was much more vibrant and lively. His mane and tail were... a slightly off shade of my maroon... maybe more orange? Both were so immaculately styled they made mine look messy in comparison. Disturbingly enough, his eyes were even the same hue of
cyan as mine. The only really distinguishing features separating us were the white highlights along his hooves and on his face.

"Freaky..." Starlight leaned closer to me to whisper. "You sure you don't have a long-lost brother in the Empire too, Sunny?"

"Positive," I uncomfortably whispered back as the stallion trotted up to us, or rather, to Twilight.

"You're Twilight Sparkle, correct?" he smiled politely before wiping the sweat from his brow. "This station can get pretty hectic. I didn't think I'd be able to find you so easily."

Doesn't look like you had such an easy time to me.

"Are you Sunburst?" Twilight replied stiffly, Starlight and I standing at her flanks.

"That's me, Queen Cantata's Curia Regis, at your service!" he bowed slightly, obviously out of politeness and not because he was required to do so. "That must make you two lovely mares Sunset Shimmer and St-" His eyes completely bugged-out when he focused on Starlight. "St-Starlight Glimmer..."

"It's a pleasure to meet you. / Hey." I tried to be as cordial as possible while Starlight barely even responded. The look of utter disdain on her face as she looked down on the stallion sent shivers up my spine.

"For Celestia's sake, Princess Cadenza said you were beautiful, but I wasn't expecting you to be so- I-I MEAN- that is to say..." If his eyes were bulging before, they were almost clean out of their sockets by this point. I really couldn't blame him.

Star is something else.

Disdain had turned to disgust and I was confident if we were back in Canterlot the poor stallion would've already been subjected to several excruciatingly painful spells. Thank goodness for Twilight who laughed so exceptionally loud several passersby glanced in our direction.

"Good luck with that one, casanova," she sighed happily once her giggles had somewhat abated. "She'd sooner make a pony her slave than give them the time of day."

"HEY!" Starlight snapped. "I've given you the time of day, Sparkles!"

"You have," Twilight playfully smirked at the lilac mare. "But let's not forget that was after you tried to make me your slave."

"Fair point," Starlight lifted her hoof with a shrug. "What can I say? You and Sunny would make the best toys... I can't even fathom how much fun I'd have playing with the two of you." She had her eyes closed, clearly trying to imagine what it would be like.

"Uhm, excuse me? Is she... Is she serious?" Sunburst asked, completely bewildered by Starlight's shameless antics.

Good to see a change of scenery hasn't changed her behavior.

"It's probably better if you just ignore her," Twilight turned her attention back to the stallion. "You're here to see us to the castle, am I correct?"

"Palace, actually. And yes!" he said to Twilight though he still hadn't taken his eyes off of Starlight. She was still in her own little fantasy world and it was apparent the Queen's advisor was still enamored by her. "Shall we depart, Miss Starlight?"

Starlight opened her eyes reluctantly, that same disgusted look as before back in full force. "Where's the guard? Shouldn't they be the ones escorting us?" she glared at him.

"You might think so, but no, actually," Sunburst looked around at the other ponies within the station. "The Crystal Empire is a pretty... laid back place, at least compared to Canterlot," he smiled looking back at us... or mostly, at Starlight. "You'll be safe with me."

"Fine." Starlight bemoaned the situation before turning to me with a sweet smile. "Let's go, Sunny."

"Sure!" I agreed enthusiastically. I wanted to see the rest of the city, mostly to see if it really was like the station.

"We can get some grub at the castle," Starlight wrapped a foreleg around me.

"Palace," Sunburst corrected, drawing an irritated glower from Starlight.

"PALACE!" Starlight nearly snarled as the four of us began walking towards the exit of the station with Sunburst leading the way.

"Sweet Celestia... Please don't tell me I'm gonna have to deal with this the whole time we're here," Twilight sighed dejectedly.

"Not if mister "Cure Rages" can keep his trap shut, you won't," Starlight huffed.

"For a breathtaking mare like you, Starlight... I'd do anything," Sunburst praised our lilac friend.

"UGGGGH!"

I'm not sure who groaned louder, Starlight or Twilight...

++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Wow... It's... amazing.

"Very impressive..."

"Hooooly crap..."

The Crystal city had been every bit as extravagant as I'd thought it would be, employing all the same construction methods and using the same materials as the train station.

In comparison, the Crystal Palace... Queen Cantata's palace, was practically indescribable. As we walked through the lavish halls -- Sunburst still at the forefront -- the three of us couldn't hide just how captivated we were.

While the interior contained similar furnishings to those in Canterlot Castle, -- chic carpets, intricate paintings, and expertly crafted furniture -- the palace heavily relied on enchanted crystals as a building material just like the rest of the Empire.

"How did you get all this crystal?" I asked the most basic of questions as we passed under a chandelier that was so elaborately woven and stunning, I could swear it was purely made of mana.

"They're nice, huh?" Sunburst chuckled.

"I'd say they're a bit more than just "nice"," Twilight commented, though she seemed to be more concerned with one of the oversized paintings that was hanging on the wall. One of many, the particular portrait she was scrutinizing was a profile of Queen Cantata's late husband, the former King of the Crystal Empire.

"Sure, sure," Sunburst waved a hoof dismissively. "But you tend to get used to them," he shrugged. "Not like true beauty," he snuck a peek over his shoulder at Starlight, who thankfully, hadn't noticed his attention. She seemed to be more interested in the Crystal guards standing at their various posts. Every time we passed by any she stared at them as if they were going to attack her or something.

"You okay, Star?" I knew I had to say something after we'd passed the third or so post. The look on her face had gotten progressively more irritated and now, she was silently fuming.

"I'm doing great, Sunset," she said through clenched teeth.

"Hey," I whispered to her, shoving her playfully with my shoulder. The look of frustration remained on her face when she glared my way. "Are you sure?" I offered her a concerned smile.

Her face softened considerably when she realized just how pissed off she must've been looking. "I am, Sunny. Sorry," she returned the smile.

"Anyway," Sunburst continued. "I'm sure you noticed most of the ponies in our great city are unicorns."

They are?

"Of course," Twilight responded confidently.

I hadn't noticed. Probably because I'd been much more fascinated by the city itself. I hadn't really paid much attention to the ponies, though I was aware there were a lot of them.

"Well, ponies native to the Crystal Empire, or Crystal Ponies as we're referred to, have an innate ability to manipulate crystal." He stepped up to the massive double doors that lead to the next hall. On each side of the entrance stood a Crystal guard at attention.

"That's it?" Twilight asked, clearly not satisfied with such an answer. "I don't think life is quite that simple."

"Life? Probably not," he chuckled. "But maybe some things are," his horn activated, glowing a dull lemon color as the double doors were coated in his aura.

Strangely, the doors were instantly overtaken by a second different aura. The new one was a familiar tinge. It was the exact same color as...

Twilight's...

"What took so long, Sunburst? You know Cadance has..." The white stallion that stood inside the doors as they opened was a unicorn. His mane and tail were two-toned, a dark blue and teal and his cutie mark was...

"Sorry, sir! I brought them as fast..." Sunburst trailed off when he noticed the stunned expression on the stallion's face.

As soon as I glanced at Twilight and saw the look on her face, I knew exactly who was standing before us. The tense silence that descended on us made me want to run away, but I'd never leave her alone when she needed me.

...

"Shining Armor..."

Author's Note

The siblings reunite after years. This can only be good... right?

TCE: Reunion

I was anchored to the spot, my brain no longer able to process as well as it had been only a few seconds prior. Judging by the expression on his face, his couldn't either.

"Shining Armor..." Sunset presumed correctly, though I was thankful that she'd spoken up. If she hadn't, I'd probably still be stuck in my stupor. I still wasn't sure what to do, and I was more than a little afraid, but he was right in front of me. There was nowhere to run now.

"H-hello, Shi-"

"TWILY!" his sudden shout caused me to flinch. As he moved my way with fervor, I instinctively closed my eyes, recoiling away from his approaching form.

"S-STARLIGHT!?" Sunset shouted. She almost sounded desperate.

"Slow it down a little there, PRINCE!" Starlight's voice came from in front of me, the last word delivered with an exceptional amount of venom. The chime of her mana was growing so loud I couldn't ignore it any longer. I cautiously opened my eyes to find the lilac mare standing protectively in front of me, her horn shining brightly. My brother wasn't angry or even surprised that she'd blocked his way, a slight smirk on his face the only thing hinting at what he might've been feeling.

"You must be Starlight Glimmer," he looked her up and down, nodding with appreciation. "Mo-" he stopped short, clearing his throat. "Queen Cantata said you were bold, but I didn't think you'd be this feisty," he slowly stroked his chin with a hoof. "You're exactly what I need..."

"Why am I not surprised?" she growled.

"But... right now..." Shining wasn't bothered by her in the slightest, his smile growing. "I really want to talk to my little sister, so can you get out of my way?"

She bristled, probably because he was trying to brush her off. "Why don't you try and mak-"

"Star..." Sunset interrupted, though neither my brother nor Starlight took their eyes off of each other.
"Maybe we should try calming down a little?"

"I AM calm, Sunny!" Starlight snapped at the mare. "Can't you tell?"

"Not... really?" Sunset replied.

She actually is...

To be perfectly honest, I was astonished she hadn't used any spells yet. With how loud her horn was singing, she was prepped to cast a powerful one, but she was holding herself back.

For... me?

"Starlight..." I stepped forward, gently laying a hoof on her shoulder. She didn't budge, her eyes staying locked forward. "Thank you. It's alright."

"... You sure?" Still, she kept her gaze on my older brother who didn't seem to have a care in the world.

"Yeah," I took a deep breath before continuing. "I can handle it."

She moved backwards, though she never took her eyes off of Shining Armor, even when she came to a stop next to Sunset. Sunburst let out the breath he'd apparently been holding in since Starlight had gotten between me and Shining, a look of relief coming to his face.

As I cautiously stepped forward to confront my past, Starlight's voice stopped me. "Twilight!" I looked over my shoulder to find a bright smile on her face. "You're not alone," she wrapped a foreleg around Sunset's neck who was also smiling. "Me and Sunny are right here."

I nodded in response, their smiles infectious. I turned back around, coming face to face with my brother. The support my friends had given me burned away all the doubt and fear that had been gripping me before.

"Hello, Shining." I kept my head held high, staring my brother in his cyan eyes.

"Hey, Twily. It's been too long." He bowed his head, closing his eyes. "I'm sorry, sis. I never should have left you alone like that."

For the second time today my brain seemed to cease functioning properly. Of all the possible scenarios meeting with Shining had generated in my mind, this was the furthest from what I'd expected.

"Can you ever forgive me?" he lifted his head to look at me, his eyes filled with remorse.

"I..." I looked behind myself, seeking guidance from my friends. Sunset was still smiling brightly, her enthusiasm almost heartwarming enough to get me to forgive my brother on the spot. Starlight though... Starlight was back to staring daggers at him and her distrust dragged me right back down to earth.

She's right.

"We'll see," I said after turning back to him. He seemed genuine, but there was no way to know for sure this soon. My answer didn't disappoint him, a wide smile coming to his face.

"I'll make it up to you, sis. I swear." He stood to his full height, walking up to me with open forelegs. I heard the low hum of Starlight's horn behind me. I held out a hoof, stopping him.

"Not yet," I shook my head, my hoof pressed against his chest.

"Right! Right..." he lowered his forelegs. "I get it."

"Shining Armor!" A vaguely familiar voice echoed from within the throne room, drawing his attention.

"OH, right! Crap..." he muttered under his breath, looking nervous all of a sudden. "Coming Mo- er, Your Highness!" he called back at a normal volume. "Sunburst, show them in."

"Yes, sir!" Sunburst saluted quickly, the gesture lacking any form of military decorum, but an effort was made. "This way, ladies," he waved a hoof as he trotted into the room.

"Aren't you coming too?" I asked my brother as the four of us began to move once again.

"Fraid not," he shook his head. "Official business of the crown is a liiiittle higher than my pay grade... for now," he smirked. "I'll be waiting for you right here." He took up a position next to the doors, a toothy grin on his face. "We've got a lot of catching up to do, after all."

"O-okay," I nodded as me and the girls walked by him.

"You too, Starlight," he smirked confidently at the lilac mare behind me. "I'm certain I'll be seeing a lot more of you."

"I look forward to it," Starlight sneered in response. Shining's only reply was a delighted fit of laughter. It was the last we heard from him as the doors shut behind us.

Walking into the Crystal Empire's throne room was very much like walking into Canterlot's. Embroidered banners hung from the ceiling decorated with various emblems and symbols that must've meant a lot to the Empire, though I wasn't familiar with them myself.

Despite how late into the day it was, bright rays of Princess Celestia's sun shone through multiple stained glass windows lining both the walls to our left and right. The same impressive architecture was used to construct this room, most notably the ornate throne that I assumed was currently occupied by Queen Cantata.

She was an absolutely beautiful pegasus mare. Slender and tall, much like her daughter standing next to her. It was difficult to take my eyes off of her. Her coat was a lively fuschia that gradually lost its vibrancy as it got closer to her hooves. Her violet mane and tail shimmered in the sunlight, though not anywhere near the degree that Princess Celestia's or my mistress' did. They were both straight and flowed downwards, nearly touching the floor. It was obvious she kept them trimmed that exact length so they wouldn't do so.

A crown made of crystal rested atop her head, a spectrum of colors that reflected the light of the world around her. A crystal regalia adorned her neck. A shining jewel -- possibly a sapphire -- was at its center. Her hooves were covered with brilliant horseshoes made of crystal as well.

"Greetings, Sunburst," the queen spoke, her voice melodious. "I trust you had no issues locating our guests?"

"None whatsoever, Your Highness," he waved us forward with a hoof as he stood to the side. The three of us lined up in front of the queen and princess, Sunset in the middle, me on the left, and Starlight on the right. "Presenting Princess Celestia and Princess Luna's pupils: Twilight Sparkle." I bowed low, knowing exactly what was expected of me. "Sunset Shimmer." Sunset bowed next, just as low as I. "And finally-"

"Starlight Glimmer..." Queen Cantata finished for her servant. Sunset and I both stared at the lilac mare, wondering just what she would do.

"Your Highness," she responded, a smirk and a very slight decline in the elevation of her head the only sign of respect she'd give the monarch. The queen narrowed her gaze at the unicorn, but that was quickly eclipsed by the clap of laughter that came from the princess.

"I TOLD YOU, MOM!" she couldn't contain her mirth, her snickers filling the throne room. Sunset and I raised our heads in confusion, looking at each other for any answers the other might have. Starlight's grin faded, her eyes flitting between both pegasi as she went back to her normal stance.

"That you did, dear," the queen's strict expression softened several notches. "I should heed your advice more often."

"What's going on?" Starlight's question was more of a demand than a request, but her lack of respect didn't appear to bother Cadenza or Cantata.

"You're just as perturbed as you were over in Canterlot," Cantata explained. "My daughter had surmised you would be." It was easy to see by the frown on Starlight's face that she didn't like the queen's response. "Starlight..." the queen got off of her throne, standing to her hooves. "As Queen of the Crystal Empire I assure you, I've no ulterior motives in inviting you here," she walked up to the lilac mare. "We really do just need your help."

They stared at each other for what felt like several minutes, Starlight's eyes examining the mare before her, but Queen Cantata's staying focused on Starlight's face. Finally, she relented, letting out a huff.

"Fine, I guess I'll trust you..." Starlight lifted a hoof. Queen Cantata chuckled a bit but took her hoof into her own, shaking it vigorously. "for now."

"That's all that I ask," the queen smiled in spite of Starlight's sour mood as she moved to stand in front of us. "That's all I ask of each of you," she smiled brightly, bowing her own head slightly. "Welcome to our home, the Crystal Empire. Twilight," she looked at me, bringing a smile to my face. "And you as well, Sunset," she turned her gaze to the golden mare who returned her kindness. "I offer you my thanks and I pray this will be just as beneficial for you three as it will be for us," she glanced at her daughter who was waiting patiently with a smile on her own face. "Now, I must beg your forgiveness. I've a pressing matter I need attend to, but I leave you in the capable hooves of my daughter, my love, Cadenza. I will rejoin you all for dinner later tonight. For now, I bid you, adieu."

Sunset and I bowed once again. Even Starlight lowered her head further this time, though she looked away as she did so. The queen was satisfied as she gave her daughter a quick hug.

"Come, Sunburst," she started toward the doors in the back of the hall. "We have much to do."

"Yes, Your Majesty!" the orange stallion replied, quickly falling into step behind the queen. "See you later," he smiled at us before turning his full attention to Starlight. "Farewell for now, Starlight."

Starlight stared back as Twilight and I silently waved at the pair as they exited the hall through one of the smaller -- though by no means small -- doors behind the throne.

"Thank you, Starlight," Cadenza drew our gazes as she stepped up to us. "And you too, Sunset."

My friends exchanged confused glances before turning back to the pegasus. "For what?" Sunset was the first one to speak.

"I know just how difficult royal obligations can be," she gave them a sympathetic look. "You didn't have to come here... you didn't have to help us." She turned to me. "So... thank you."

She didn't need to say any more than that, at least, not to me.

"Don't worry about it," Starlight replied for the three of us. "Besides, what are friends for?" The devious smirk that came to her lips was all too obvious to me at this point. She was already working her charm, trying to get the princess under her hoof. Probably not the smartest decision, but it's not like I'd call her out in front of royalty.

"I'll do my best to live up to such a gracious title," Cadenza was absolutely glowing. "Did you have any questions?" she asked, looking us over.

"Too many to count," Sunset shrugged, the atmosphere of the room shifting to a much more laid back one. Cadenza's giggles were like an instrument from the heavens.

"How about first things first?" she walked by us, heading towards the doors we'd entered through. The three of us followed close behind her. "Let's head to your room."

...Wait...

"Room?" I lifted a brow.

"Well..." she kept her head forward, a slight tinge on her cheeks. "With the wedding in three days, we've a lot of foreign dignitaries in the palace. We're kind of... at capacity... soooo..."

Great...

"Sounds like a good time," Starlight remarked. "One bed? Maybe you can join us, Princess?"

"WHAT!? NO!" Cadenza whirled around, her face beet red as she flailed her hooves in front of herself. "We refurnished one of the larger rooms to accommodate the three of you! Three beds! THREE!"

Sunset and I grinned silently at each other. Even though I didn't want to admit it, watching Starlight so clearly having fun was entertaining. The lilac unicorn was practically trembling with glee as she successfully spun her web.

"Shoot," Starlight sighed with so much phony disappointment I could almost feel it. "I've never been in bed with a princess before..."

"I'M-I'M ENGAGED!" Cadenza was nearly shouting, already way too flustered by Starlight's meager efforts. The lilac unicorn ambled up to the Princess, her expression so lewd even I was beginning to blush. Sunset was covering her own face with a hoof, completely exhausted by Starlight's antics by this point.

"I won't tell if you don't," Starlight winked at Cadenza. The princess nearly lost it, her entire body becoming a dark maroon as she took a shaky step away.

"Sunset," I sighed, shaking my head.

"I know, I know," Sunset grabbed Starlight. "Come on, Star. That's enough for today." The golden mare pulled our friend away from the princess.

"H-HEY!?" Starlight only protested for a second before giving up. "But I was having fun, Sunny," the troublemaking grin hadn't left her lips.

"And now it's time to behave," Sunset said firmly.

"But-"

"For me?" Starlight had tried to object but Sunset cut her off immediately.

...

"Fine. For you, Sunny," Starlight said with a defeated shrug.

"You should probably just ignore her when she gets like that," I turned back to the princess who was still on her back leg, but not as crimson. "It's one of her many bad habits," I glanced playfully at the lilac mare.

"Fun," she smirked back. "You mean "fun" habits, Sparkles."

"Sorry, I meant fun," I faced Cadenza once again, my smile growing. "You'll get used to it."

Cadenza looked at the three of us as if we were a group of zebras with spots rather than stripes. Then, in an instant, her bemusement changed to pleased serenity, her wings flaring out at her sides as her giddiness grew.

"Im so glad you girls decided to come," she whirled around, moving to lead us again. "I hope that offer of friendship still stands."

"Course it does," Starlight confirmed without hesitation. "You saved my butt back in Canterlot. If that's not an act of friendship, I don't know what is."

As we approached the doors the same magenta aura as before overtook them.

"That's great! I'm sure you'll love Shiny, Starlight," I winced at her choice of nickname.

"I'm sure I will," Starlight replied bitterly, though Cadenza didn't seem to notice her tone or her disgust. The princess beamed as the doors opened to reveal my brother waiting patiently, a smile on his face.

"Hello ladies," he bowed his head. "Shall we get going?"

++++++++++++++++++++++++++

From one wealthy place to another.

"Sorry it's so small, but we weren't sure you were coming and-"

"THIS is small!?" Sunset interrupted the princess, though it was evident it wasn't intentional. She was running her hooves over one of the three beds in the quarters. The five of us were inside the lavish guest room -- my brother next to his fiancé by the door and me and the girls exploring -- that had been prepared for us. "This is almost as big as Princess Celestia's room!" Sunset's attention was now on the ceiling, a large window made of crystal letting any inhabitants view the sky.

"I gotta agree with Sunny," Starlight commented as she tossed her saddlebags onto another bed. "This is anything but small."

I had to agree as well. The room was massive in comparison to the one I had back home in Canterlot. I'd never need this much room, and it was confounding to think that anypony could.

It was much like the rest of the castle, -- heavily reliant on crystal -- but it was still nice nonetheless. Three beds, a few nightstands, a desk, and even a restroom off to the side. We'd even get enough sun judging by the ceiling.

It's probably enchanted too.

All in all... It was perfect.

"So then... it's okay?" Shining asked the three of us, but he was looking directly at me.

"It's great," I answered honestly, sitting on what would be my bed for the duration of our stay.

"Wonderful!" Cadenza clapped her hooves together as she gave Shining a loving glance. "We'll let you get settled in then."

"I'll be along in about an hour to pick you all up for dinner," my brother said as the couple moved to leave.

"If you need anything before then, my guards will be at their post down the hall," Cadenza said as she left the room.

"See you in a bit... unless you have any questions?" My brother turned back one last time. Me, Starlight, and Sunset exchanged a silent look before I replied.

"Not right now," I shook my head.

"Alright!" he stepped out of the room, his mana coating the door. "Don't get too comfy, Starlight!" he cackled, slamming the door shut before the lilac unicorn had a chance to reply.

"That LITTLE!" Starlight was on the warpath, the color of her eyes suddenly matching the turquoise hue of the mana crackling around her horn.

"He's already gone, Star," Sunset was unpacking her saddlebags, but she took the time to try and calm Starlight down. "Just let it go."

With an exasperated growl Starlight turned back to her own things. "Your brother is a real piece of work, Twilight." I might've tried to debate with her, but I didn't care enough to. As I carefully lifted the Blessing of the Moon from my bag somepony gently knocked at the door.

Being the closest to said door I checked to see if either of my companions were moving.

Of course they're not...

Both were diligently taking supplies out of their bags and making their areas more homely. I scratched my mane -- a little annoyed -- before walking over to the door. I opened it to find my brother with a hoof held up to his lips.

"Who is it, Sparkles?" Starlight asked, though I noted she hadn't even lifted her head when I looked at her.

"It's..." turning back to my brother I found him with his hooves clasped in front of himself, begging me. I couldn't help but roll my eyes. "Nopony. I'll be right back."

"Okay!" they both called back as I stepped out of the room and quietly shut the door behind myself.

"Thanks! I didn't want to have to deal with-"

"What do you want?" I tried not to sound cold, but it must've come out that way because his smile faltered a bit.

"I deserve that," he lifted his forelegs in surrender. "I just wanted to let you know, if you need anything let me know."

"I know," I stated plainly. "You just told us that."

"That's not what I meant," he sighed. "Twily..." he placed a hoof on my shoulder. I couldn't do anything but stare at it. "I'm here. You just gotta... let me in."

As I stared into his sparkling eyes, my heart skipped a beat.

TCE: Duties

"The legend of the dog-faced pony! Get it!? Dog-faced pony!?" Shining Armor looked around at each of us with glee.

...

"Oh C'mon, girls! Starlight! I know you found that one funny," Twilight's brother cackled like a goofy idiot.

I swear, I'm gonna kill him.

"You're hilarious, Shining Armor," I replied as sarcastically as I could at the stallion's pathetic attempt at humor. The four of us were walking together through the grand halls of the palace. I was walking right next to Sunny. Twilight and her brother were in front of us.

Having just finished in the dining hall, we were on the way back to our quarters. Cadenza and Cantata had stayed behind in the hall to deal with royal business, but they'd sent Shining Armor along with us. According to the Queen, he was the one who'd fill us in on what our tasks would be for the duration of our stay.

Apparently, he was the newly appointed Captain of the Crystal Guard and that was the main reason we were here. Or more specifically, -- and unfortunately -- the main reason I was here.

Of course I'd have to work with HIM.

Dinner had somehow been absolutely chaotic, dreadfully boring, and positively infuriating, all at the same time. With the wedding coming up in just three days the number of diplomats in the palace had to be in the hundreds and it was easy to see the royal family was beginning to feel the pressure.

I'd never shook so many strangers' hooves in all my life. Once arriving in the hall I'd decided to stay as close to Sunny as possible, though that might've been a terrible idea in hindsight. Sunny -- being Celestia's only actual student -- had been swarmed by foreign emissaries the moment we stepped into the hall.

I might've tried to cling to Twilight instead, but as soon as the three of us had entered the massive room she was swept away by her soon to be "family". She was even more preoccupied than Sunny was, so I made the decision to stay close to the golden unicorn. If I hadn't chosen to remain by her side, I'd have been ostracized the entire night by the pompous "elites".

The first couple of randoms that approached us introduced themselves to Sunny, -- and only to Sunny -- despite my lingering presence right next to her. Some had bowed low to the mare. One bold stallion had even kissed her hoof. I had to grit my teeth and bear it.

It wasn't like I was just willingly flouting my own responsibilities as a student of the princesses. I'd even gone so far as to smile and try to look approachable, but... it didn't make a difference. Nopony cared. I was overlooked by them all, like I wasn't even there. Like I didn't exist...

Like I was a filly again.

In the past, I never would've let those plebians show me such blatant disrespect, but it was more than a little obvious that this wasn't Canterlot. In the capital, I had the benefit of having the favor of both rulers. In the Crystal Empire... well, I wasn't so sure. Cadenza seemed to like me, but that didn't mean she'd bail me out of trouble if I did something stupid again.

That being the case, I was forced to be "civil", at least when I was in such a large crowd of "influential" ponies. Evidently, my attempts didn't help my likability one bit. But Sunset...

Good old Sun...

She noticed.

After the third or so jerk had completely blown me off, Sunny started introducing me to the ponies that came to greet her. Some of them were clearly displeased at the idea of having to acknowledge me, but when she'd emphatically mentioned I was a student of both of the princesses, they'd changed their tunes pretty fast.

Oh miss Glimmer you really must tell me how you get your mane so beautiful!

A protégé of Her Highness AND Luna? You must be quite the mare!

Could you put in a good word for me with your teachers, miss Glimmer? I would be beyond grateful.

After that last pony, I'd completely lost all interest in keeping up appearances. It was one thing to be ignored and treated like a nopony by a bunch of rich horses. It was an entirely different thing when they tried to use me. And so, I set my mind to autopilot.

I shook their hooves. I nodded at regular intervals. I shook my head at regular intervals. I laughed when they'd laughed. I'd paid just enough attention to know I hadn't agreed to anything or declined something crucial.

After several hours of countless nonsensical interactions, we were finally allowed to eat. Being that dining was much the same as the beginning of the soiree, I was thankfully able to position myself in a seat between Sunny and Twilight.

Although Sunny had spoken to me several times during our meal, -- and even Sparkles asked me if I was okay a few times -- I mostly kept to myself and just chose to eat in silence. I didn't like it. I HATED it. But I endured it. Now, the three of us were on our way back to our room and all I had to deal with was the horrendously obnoxious stallion telling his atrocious jokes.

"You know, your friend's a real party pooper, Twilight," he guffawed as we walked up to the door to our room.

"Or you're just not as funny as you think, Shining," Twilight shrugged.

Thanks, Sparkles.

"Not you too, Twily," he stumbled around like a drunkard, though it was clearly just showmanship. "Sunset, help me out here." He ended up leaning against the door to support himself.

"I thought it was... a joke... that you told?" Sunset was trying her best to be personable, but it was clear she had nothing nice to say either.

"Et tu, Sunny?" he held his heart like he'd been dealt a deathblow, a grief stricken look coming to his face.

"Maybe you should work on your material," Twilight flicked a hoof at him, wanting him to open the door.

"Yeah, you're probably right," he pushed the door open and trotted inside, apparently not bothered in the least. Twilight gave us both an apologetic glance before entering the room as well.

"You're doing well," Sunset commented as soon as the two of us were alone. "Honestly, I'm surprised you haven't blown him up."

"You and me both, Sun," I agreed. I couldn't explain why if she'd asked, but for some reason being around her was... pleasing. I was still on edge and I still got extremely pissed off, but knowing Sunny was around me... knowing she was nearby...

It's... nice.

"Well, as long as you keep this up everything should be okay," she lifted her nose towards the door. "Come on, let's see what Shining has to say."

I groaned internally. "If you say so, Sunny." I followed close behind her into the room. Twilight was slouched over, sitting on her bed with a look of indifference on her face. She was doing a really good job of keeping her emotions concealed, but such a tactic was a double-edged sword.

While it was a good idea to hide her feeling from somepony like her brother or the queen, Sunny and I couldn't magically know how she was feeling either. I wanted to ask her about it, -- I'd wanted to since she first saw him -- but it'd have to wait until the three of us were alone.

I wouldn't put it past any of these ponies to have bugged the room. None of them were worthy of trust. Not yet, at least. Maybe Cadenza, but...

You told the queen you would, Starlight.

...

Ugh! Stupid morality.

Shining Armor was standing right next to the door, surprisingly enough, not trying to pressure his little sister into conversing with him.

"I'll keep this short," he said once we'd all settled in. Sunset was sitting on her bed as well and I was standing opposite Shining Armor's position. I wasn't about to get comfortable when he was still around. "Don't wanna keep you ladies up too late."

"You sure you just don't want to keep Cadance waiting?" I commented snidely. Unfortunately, it didn't have any effect on the stallion. In fact, it seemed to bolster his confidence.

"You might be right," he shrugged, his cocky grin growing wider by the second. "She can get pretty... needy at night."

R-really!?

I rolled my eyes. It was bad enough I wasn't allowed to use any spells on him, but it seemed he was completely immune to my mind games as well.

So he has no shame either.

"Get on with it, Shining," Twilight sighed. She must not have wanted to deal with him either, or at least that's what I'd gathered from her demeanor.

"Right! Sorry," he stood at attention and saluted. "So, Twily, you and Starlight will be helping me with security. Mostly around the palace."

"So we're supposed to be nothing more than glorified guards?" There was no malice in Twilight's voice, but I could still detect the disappointment.

"Essentially... yes?" he replied. "With the wedding so soon, the dwindling numbers of the guard itself, and the former Captain's sudden disappearance, we honestly need all the help we can get."

"Hold on, that's... a lot," Sunny lifted a hoof to draw Shining Armor's attention. "I thought the Crystal guard was scarce because the Empire is so safe. Sunburst told us it was a laid back city. Isn't that why you have so few soldiers?"

"Well, he's not exactly wrong," the stallion rubbed the back of his head with a hoof, for once looking somewhat uncomfortable. "It's kind of like a self-fulfilling prophecy."

"How so?" Sunny pressed.

"The Empire is safe. It's actually crazy how rare crime is around here," as he explained his expression slowly grew more serious. It was a little jarring at first, but quickly became understandable. "Because of that level of safety we're usually short on guards. Most of the time, we just don't need them."

"So when you actually need them, you don't have enough," Sunny chuckled with a shake of her head, the irony of the situation clearly bothering her.

"I won't lie, it is... regrettable," he sighed. "To be perfectly honest..." he scratched his cheek uneasily, looking completely embarrassed all of a sudden. "We were kiiiind of caught off guard when Princess Celestia said she couldn't attend the wedding. And it was pretty devastating when Princess Luna had to decline."

That makes sense.

If either of our mentors had attended the wedding, there'd be no need for any of us for safety, much less the Crystal guard.

"Reeeeally making us feel special here, Shining," Twilight remarked dryly.

"But it does answer why we were asked to come here," I commented reluctantly. I didn't want it to even seem like I was trying to bail him out, but the fact that he'd revealed what he had was information the three of us should be privy to.

"You two at least," Sunny pointed out. "I still don't know why I'm here."

"You're here because Mo-" he cleared his throat. "I mean, Queen Cantata, wants you by her side for the ceremony."

Sunny was completely baffled by Shining Armor's declaration. "W-why?"

"She didn't tell me." For a second, he had a confused look himself. "If I had to guess, I'd say it's probably because you're the strongest, right? I mean, you are Princess Celestia's student."

Twilight, Sunny, and I exchanged awkward glances, Sunny looking especially sheepish before turning back to face Shining Armor.

"N-"

"That's right," Twilight interrupted Sunny's confession. "Sunset is the best of us."

"That's not-"

"If the Queen needs a personal bodyguard, you won't find a pony better suited for the job than Sunny," I cut the golden mare off the second time.

"S-STAR!?" she glared at me as if I'd just spit in her cereal. I returned the venomous look.

Quiet, Sunny!

"That's good to hear!" Shining Armor was pleased by our endorsements. "But... I'm not really sure why you look so distraught, Sunset. Is something wrong?" he asked.

Sunny's gaze darted between the three of us, a look of utter panic on her features. As Shining Armor began to scrutinize her more closely she lowered her head, shaking it slowly. "Star and Twilight are really strong too," she muttered quietly.

"And so humble too!" he smiled brightly. "Tomorrow morning Cadance will be swinging by to pick you up, Sunset."

"Cadenza?" Twilight was just as confused as Sunny and I.

"But I thought the queen was the one who wanted me near her," Sunny asked what the three of us all had to be thinking. Shining Armor merely laughed in response.

"You'll come to see Cadance and M- Queen Cantata are together nearly all the time," he grinned. "Most of their responsibilities tend to overlap so they spend most days by each other's side."

Guess that makes sense.

"I suppose that makes sense," Sunny didn't pursue any further. Twilight seemed satisfied by her brother's answer as well. With nothing left to ask, the golden unicorn quieted down, bringing about an uncomfortable stillness to the room.

...

"Shining, you said the old Captain disappeared?" Twilight broke the silence, drawing her brother's gaze. "Can you tell us what exactly happened?"

"That's the thing," he shook his head, rubbing his face with a hoof. The look of exhaustion was only there for a second, but I could easily detect it. "We don't actually know."

"You don't KNOW!?" I took an angry step toward him.

How could he not know!?

"That is kinda pathetic, Shining," Twilight agreed with a disbelieving shake of her head.

"Maybe it is," he sighed dejectedly. "But it's the truth. A few days ago he was there and the next he just... wasn't." He looked as if he didn't believe it himself. "The queen appointed me the new Captain of the Guard that very same day." That seemed to disturb him just as much as the idea of being Cantata's personal guard had Sunset.

"That's a lot of pressure for anypony," Twilight conceded. "Especially at such short notice."

"It is what it is," he shrugged. "Sorry... I don't have any more than that."

"It is what it is," his sister smirked in response. Her sibling smiled back.

"So what are we supposed to expect tomorrow?" I asked a bit more aggressively than needed. I was getting tired, the events in the dining hall a lot more exhausting than I'd initially thought. "Me and Twilight, I mean."

"I'll be here at around five to pick you both up," he stated as if I wasn't about to strangle him for such thoughtless words. "I hope that's not too early for you," he sneered directly at me. Just as I was about to ignite my horn Twilight spoke up.

"We'll be ready," she said calmly. "Is that it, Shining? If you want us up that early we should probably get to bed."

"Yeah, that's it for now," he nodded. "We got a big day ahead of us tomorrow, ladies," he said as he opened the door to leave. "Try to get some rest. You're really gonna need it." As he moved to close the door behind himself he paused for a second, an intense look of determination on his face. "If you uhm... if you use a spell on the ceiling, it'll shut off the light." He still didn't look our way, though his comment did cause the three of us to look up.

It was an enchanted stained glass ceiling. It must've stored the light of the sun from the day to power itself and then projected said light at night. Magic like that tended to be programmed for ease of use. Any little spell should be able to do what he'd said.

"Thanks," Twilight was already getting under her blankets.

"No problem... Have a good night," he said to all of us in the room, or at least I think that was his intention. It could've been only directed at his sibling, but I couldn't be sure. "I love you, little sis," he managed to sneak in right as the door closed.

Twilight stared at the door, her expression unreadable.

...

"Let's get to sleep," she finally said after a few seconds. I lifted my blankets, getting into my own bed.

"No debate here," I replied, snuggling into the warm sheets. I heard the chime of Twilight's mana as she shut the lights off. Though the pale moonlight wasn't very bright, I could still see Sunny sitting on her bed. I waited quietly.

...

"Sunny why are-"

"Why did you do that?" she cut me off.

"Do wh-"

"Why did you two say I was stronger than you!?" she was struggling to keep her voice low, the sound coming from her a high pitched hiss. I was taken aback by her anger, but Twilight was apparently unfazed.

"Can you do it?" the violet unicorn said from her bed, not even turning to face us.

"Can I... can I do what?" Sunny's voice was no longer enraged. Twilight's question had completely disarmed her.

"Can you protect the queen?" she bluntly asked, holding nothing back.

"I..."

...

"I don't know..." The golden unicorn's head and body slumped in the darkness.

"That's why I did it," Twilight replied, bringing a smile to my face. "Because I-"

"We," I interjected having already surmised where she was going with this.

"Because we know you can do it, Sunset. You just have to believe in yourself," Sunny's head raised at the words Twilight had spoken. "Now get some sleep. We're sure you can protect Queen Cantata..."

"But waking up early is a whole other story," I finished for Sparkles, my eyes beginning to droop. Despite the dark, -- as my awareness left me and I lost myself to a deep slumber -- I could see the beautiful smile that came to Sunny's lips.

"Goodnight girls," she whispered as she too got comfortable in her bed.

Author's Note

Starlight really dislikes Shining. Or maybe just Stallions in general.

TCE: Queen

Well... at least some things never change.

A bitter mood permeated me. I stared up at the stained glass ceiling, still lying comfortably in the posh bed I'd been provided. I wanted the reality of the situation I was in to just leave me alone, to let me be, but that wasn't going to happen any time soon. Waking up away from home always brought on confusion at first. I was in the Crystal Empire. I was supposed to be with Princess Cadenza and Queen Cantata at this very moment, but apparently, no matter how hard I tried, I couldn't wake up early to save my life.

Darn it, girls! Why didn't you wake me... up...

That's when I remembered what'd happened just a couple of hours prior... Though they had both been more than considerate when they'd gotten up, Twilight had tried to wake me up. She had let me know I'd have to be up in a couple hours to attend to the queen, but I was still half-asleep when she'd done so.

Without intending to, I'd fallen back asleep shortly after the pair had left the room. I vaguely remember Starlight calling back to me as she left, reminding me of my impending duties, but there was no way I was getting up that early. I'd screwed up again because of course I had.

I sat up, rubbing my eyes gently with a hoof. It was still dark in the room, the window above needing to be touched by a source of mana again to let my mentor's sunlight in. With a disappointed huff I ignited my horn. I flung a weak spell upwards, the amount of light suddenly washing over me a lot less than I'd initially thought it would be.

Maybe it's not...

I looked at the clock hanging on the wall. It really wasn't as late as I thought it'd be. I hurriedly tossed the blankets off of myself, rushing to the restroom to wash myself up.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Less than fifteen minutes later I was back atop my bed. My mane was wrapped in a towel to aid in drying when a light knock echoed from the door. I rubbed my mane roughly with the towel as I got to my hooves and trotted over to it.

Reaching the entrance to the room, I tossed the wet towel back onto my bed and floated my mane-brush over to me. I opened the door, coming face to face with Princess Cadenza.

"Good morning, Your Highness," I bowed, still holding my brush with my telekinesis.

"Good morning, Sunset," she touched my shoulder with a hoof. "As I said before, there's no need for such formalities." I lifted my head in surprise, her beautiful smile weakening my knees. "I was being sincere when I said I'd like to be your friend."

"O-of course, Your-uhm, Cadenza," I returned her bright smile.

"Do you uhm... need a little more time?" she asked. She was bordering on laughter, covering her mouth with a hoof as she pointed at my mane with the other.

"OH! Yeah," I blushed, brushing it intensely. "Sorry, I'll be ready in a second." I backed away from the door, moving further into the room. "I've just gotta clean up a little, don't wanna leave my part of the room a mess." I picked up the towel.

Looking around the room I quickly realized there was nowhere to put it.

"You don't have to worry about stuff like that, Sunset," Cadenza drew my attention. "We have retainers to perform those duties."

"Yeah. We do in Canterlot, too, but I'm not lazy... and I'm not disabled," I folded the towel, walking to the bathroom to place it on the sink. I quickly finished styling my mane, looking in the mirror to be sure everything was in place.

"So you're not a pampered little princess then?" She teased from the door.

"I'd like to think I'm not," I laid my brush down on the counter and left the washroom, rejoining the princess in the main room. "Just because I'm Princess Celestia's student doesn't give me the right to be a spoiled brat."

"A wise attitude to have," she smiled at me. "Shall we go?"

I nodded my head, returning her smile.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++

"If you don't mind me asking, where are we going, Your-uhm, Cadenza?" I asked as we turned another corner. I'd expected to return to the dining hall for breakfast, but we weren't headed in that direction.

"I don't mind," she replied. "We're going to have breakfast. You're hungry, right?"

Thank goodness.

"I am." We arrived at a small unassuming door. "But this... isn't the dining hall."

"No. It isn't," she grinned as she opened the door. "This is a bit more... private."

"Good morning, Sunset Shimmer," Queen Cantata stood within the room next to a dining table big enough to seat about four ponies.

The rest of the room was... quaint. No windows or things like paintings along the walls, nothing... hanging at all really. There was a carpet and a second door in the back of the room, but that was about it, at least as far as things worth mentioning.

"Good morning, Your Highness," I wasn't sure if I should bow or just walk in so I decided on the former.

"Come on in, ladies," the queen called out to us. "We've much to discuss." As the two of us entered the room Cadenza closed the door behind us, using a metal bolt to lock the door.

That's... a little weird.

"It's difficult for my mom to have her privacy." Cadenza must've noticed the confusion on my face because she began explaining her action.

"Sometimes I just want to be me, Sunset," the queen drew my attention. She lifted the regalia from her neck, laying it down on the table next to her. "Surely you wouldn't find me lacking for that."

I tried to stay calm. I tried to emulate my mentor, to put on a mask to conceal my genuine reaction. I failed. Spectacularly. I nearly fell onto my haunches, my hooves shooting upwards to cover my open mouth to stifle the gasp that unwittingly escaped me.

"Q-Queen Cantata!" I was trembling. The magic of her transfiguration spell no longer hiding her true visage. The magic must have been coming from the necklace she was wearing. It had to be an absurdly powerful spell if Twilight and Starlight hadn't been able to see past its concealment.

It's... it's gone...

Her disfigurement was severe. The left side of her face... gone, for lack of a better word. Some of it had healed from whatever had initially caused it, but there was no longer any sign of an eye in the left socket. Part of the skin along her cheek was torn away, some of her teeth and gums permanently exposed. Her ear... there wasn't one on the left side either. The scarring and damage continued past her neck and shoulder, all the way down to her withers. All the way down to...

Her wing....

Not only was the old injury easily identifiable, but the rest of her body looked so much more aged without the spell. Wrinkles beneath her eye, her coat far less vibrant and greying, her mane and tail both missing patches of hair.

"I know," she sighed, her head lowering just a fraction. "It's... I am a bit frightful. Please... forgive me for springing this on you without prior warning, Sunset."

"Y-Your Highness..." my own head fell, my heart aching for her. I'd never felt so ashamed as I did in that solitary moment. "I-I..." I had no words.

Not for this.

She didn't even have one of her wings. Whatever had happened to her... my mind couldn't properly process it.

"It's okay," Cadenza wrapped a foreleg around me, laying a hoof on my shoulder in a half-hug. "It's not... it's not easy."

I couldn't lift my head. "I'm sorry... I'm really sorry." I was. For my heartless reaction. That it had happened at all. That there was nothing I could do to fix i-

But...there is something that can be done...

I lifted my head, hope flooding into my heart. "Queen Cantata, I'm certain my mentor can-"

The queen lifted a hoof. "The wounds I carry are my medals, Sunset," the smile that came to her face as she looked down at her upturned hooves was more genuine than I'd ever seen on any creature before. "Her Highness, in all her grace and mercy, already offered to restore me to my former state," she looked up at me, a stifled giggle coming from her. "I would never rid myself of any of them."

Then...

"Then WHY, Your Highness!?" I shouted desperately. "Why keep it all hidden if..." I choked back the tears. Cadenza rubbed my shoulder softly.

"Because I am a queen, Sunset," she stated, holding her head high. "And a queen must appear strong for her subjects."

"But .. but..."

Is that all it really is? Appearances?

I'd heard the same hogwash from Princess Celestia. It wasn't fair.

It isn't fair.

Frustrated tears dribbled down my cheeks.

"Sunset..." Cadenza said quietly, nuzzling her cheek into my head gently. I wiped my face of the emotions I was openly displaying. Princess Celestia had always instructed me to keep my true feelings concealed whenever I was in the presence of politicians, but this felt... different.

Queen Cantata entrusted me with her secret despite not knowing me very well. I wouldn't betray that trust so easily, and by being honest with her I could show her I was willing to have faith in her as well.

"Sunset Shimmer..." Tears began to form in Queen Cantata's eye. "That you would cry for me..." She wiped away the moisture that had collected with a hoof. "I'm glad circumstances have worked out this way." She waved us over to the table. "Come. As I said, we've much to discuss. But first things first. Are you hungry, dear?"

I weakly nodded my head, still rubbing my eyes.

"Come on," Cadenza drew my gaze, squeezing me with her foreleg as she nudged me forward. "Sunburst makes some of the best food in all of Equestria."

"Okay," I sniffled.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++

"Sunset..." the queen said before putting her fork full of food into her mouth.

"S-SORRY, YOUR HIGHNESS!" I averted my gaze so fast I nearly threw the fork I held in my telekinesis across the room. Like a fool, I'd been staring non-stop for the past couple of minutes.

I was hungry, sure, but my initial disgust had swiftly turned into a deep curiosity. Our plates -- which were all prepared and teleported into the room by Sunburst -- consisted of a dish Cadenza had called "Omurice". Apparently, it was one of the trademark delicacies of the Crystal Empire, which made sense because I'd never even heard of it before.

It consisted of fried rice beneath an egg omelette with a red sauce poured on top. Cadenza had said, traditionally, ketchup was used, but over time the chefs of the Empire began to experiment with more exotic flavors.

It was delicious, I couldn't deny that, but I also couldn't just blot out my inquisitive nature. And so... I'd stared until she'd noticed... or perhaps she had realized it long before saying something.

"Would you like to know how I... how this happened to me, Sunset?" Queen Cantata asked calmly, closing her eye as she lowered her fork.

"I... yes. If it's not too much to ask." That same sense of shame crawled back into my heart. I didn't want to make her relive such a traumatic experience, but I had to know.

Taking a deep breath, she began. "Are you familiar with the... conflict that occured in the Empire twenty years ago?"

Conflict?

That was an interesting way of putting it. I wouldn't have used that particular nomenclature to describe what had happened all those years ago.

"Vaguely," I answered. What little I did know indicated it had been an all out war.

"Then I'm certain you won't hold it against me if I keep my story short." It was easy to recognize just how much she didn't want to speak on the matter. "My husband..." she bit her lip. "My husband, the king, was the primary target of our enemies during that conflict. Each and every battlefield he stepped hoof on he was singled out as the most valuable prize."

That makes sense.

Cut off the head and the body would follow.

But... why even risk it?

"The king... participated in battles?"

"My beloved was no coward, Sunset," a small smile came to her face. "And it is no exaggeration to say he was the greatest warrior the Crystal Empire has ever produced. Had he not stood on our behalf, I'm certain the Empire would have fallen."

"Then... what happened, Your Highness?" I glanced at Cadenza. She was eating quietly, her eyes closed.

"An assassination attempt," she pressed a hoof against her damaged cheek. "Changeling physiology makes them experts at such deceitful actions and their magic can be... quite potent."

Changelings?

I'd heard about those creatures before. They weren't like other Equestrians. They were monsters. They lived underground in a "hive" and fed on the love of other creatures. I'd only ever read about them in books and the one time I'd asked Celestia about them she'd simply told me they were "complex" creatures.

"But how did an attempt on your husband's life cause..." my eyes widened in realization. "You protected him."

"One of his most trusted guards had been... replaced by a changeling," the pain on her face was staggering. "I was able to push him out of the way of its spell, but..." she chuckled ironically. "Well, I'm sure you can surmise what happened," she picked up her fork once again.

"But you saved him," I smiled slightly.

At least something good came of it.

"Thankfully," she nodded in agreeance. "He was able to strike down his would be murderer and all it cost was..." she trailed off. "I would do it all over again... for him." There was no regret in the smile that spread across her lips. "With my husband leading the Empire we were eventually able to put an end to the conflict."

"How so, Your Highness?" As far as I knew changelings still existed in Equestria.

"Marengo sacrificed everything to bring about peace. Even the Queen of the Changelings was moved by my husband's selfless actions." There was both a strong sense of admiration and sadness coming from the queen. "If not for him, the Empire would not be in the state that it is today."

"What did he do, Your Highness?" I was enthralled by her tale, so much so that I thoughtlessly asked a question I quickly realized I shouldn't have. As her head slowly drooped I felt my error bounce around in my skull. "I'm... I'm sorry." An uncomfortable silence settled on us.

...

"Dad gave his life for the Empire," Cadenza drew my gaze. She was still eating, her expression impossible for me to read. "I think that's enough for now." There was a certain flintiness in the princess' voice. One that I hadn't yet encountered, but one that told me that was the end of that discussion. It was understandable. Losing somepony close to you was always hard.

But...

There was still one thing that was bothering me. One more thing I had to have answered.

"Can... can I ask one more thing?" I asked meekly.

"Of course, Sunset," the queen's gentle voice was much more welcome than her daughter's. "What is it?"

"Why didn't Princess Celestia help you all?" It didn't make sense. Even Princess Luna should've been able to put an end to any "conflict" in a matter of seconds.

"Marengo declined the Immortal Sister's offer of aid," she stated simply, as if it were the obvious thing to do.

"W-why!?" my face screwed up in confusion.

If he could've put an end to the war immediately, why wouldn't he just take that opportunity?

"Peace, Sunset," the queen replied confidently. "There's no doubt in my mind Princess Celestia or Princess Luna could have annihilated the Changeling army in seconds, but my husband saw... a better future. For the Empire... and for the Changelings."

"I... see," I lifted my fork with my magic, putting some rice into my mouth. The queen and Cadenza continued eating their meals as well, leaving me to stew in my thoughts.

I wasn't sure if I could ever do such a thing... give my own life for an enemies sake. I wasn't even really sure I agreed with a choice like he'd made, but there was one thing I was confident in: it was admirable. It had to have taken a level of mental fortitude that I just didn't possess. King Marengo had had an indomitable will, and it was plain as day to see his sacrifice had earned the enduring devotion of his subjects for his family all these years.

"He sounds like he was a great stallion," I said between bites.

"He was," the queen nodded, taking a sip of her tea."I only wish that he could've been here for Ca-"

"Mom," Cadenza said firmly, cutting off her parent. She still didn't look up. It was clearly a touchy subject for her. A very touchy subject for her.

"Of course, my little heart," the queen didn't even try to fight. "This wasn't all for nothing, Sunset," she said returning her attention to me. "Showing you my true self and telling you of my husband's fate."

"Your Highness?"

"There's... somepony you must meet," she said cryptically. "Somepony that could reignite the flames of the conflict my husband gave his life to end."

I had an idea of just who that might be. "As you wish, Your Highness," I started to eat a bit faster.

"There's no need to rush, Sunset," the queen chuckled. "She won't be leaving her... cage any time soon. Cadenza will take you to her cell once we're done here."

"Okay," I replied, looking at Cadenza. She was still the poster child for serenity, taking a quiet drink of her tea.

"The first thing a changeling will do to replace its victim is corrupt its mind," the princess said calmly.

"My husband proved to be incorruptible, even when facing their queen," Cantata drew my attention. "Many say Princess Celestia's heart is as pure as her sun." She lowered her fork, staring straight into my eyes. "I wonder, has her righteousness passed on to her student?"

With her question came clarity. I knew why I was here, and while I was still slightly doubtful, my friends' words filled my mind.

"It has, Your Highness," I put my own fork down, placing a hoof over my heart. "You can count on me!"

"That's wonderful to hear," the queen smiled.

"Prepare yourself, Sunset," Cadenza stated, drawing my gaze. "The Changeling Princess is not one to take lightly..."

TCE: Captain

They're useless... They're all completely useless...

The three Crystal guards splayed on the ground before me were barely clinging to consciousness. If these were the best the Empire had to offer, Cantata had to be in more trouble than she'd led Celestia to believe.

"This can't be it," I scoffed, staring down at the spent ponies.

Shining Armor had picked me and Twilight up from our room hours ago. We were given some basic meals before the two of us were quickly whisked away to the Crystal Guard's training grounds. It was a mostly acceptable arena. Since the majority of the Crystal Ponies were unicorns their training was clearly angled toward building on that foundation. Mana stress tests, precise telekinetic maneuvers, and other such things filled the wide outdoor area.

Unfortunately, it was easy to see where they were severely lacking as well. Any kind of aerial assault was completely foreign to the guard. Sure, they could put up shields to protect themselves from attacks coming from the air, but that doesn't exactly stop an attacker. And so, I'd decided to test them. Directly in front of a crowd of their peers, I requested the best step up to challenge me. They were found wanting.

"Maybe you should take it a bit easier on them, Starlight," Twilight foolishly suggested, though I'm certain her heart was in the right place.

"I gotta agree with Twilight, Star," Shining Armor spoke up for the first time since I'd began testing his "most promising" guards. "We're not trying to discourage them."

Of course he'd agree with her.

"This isn't some experiment, Spa- Twilight," I was already at the clenched teeth phase, I really didn't want to have to progress to the all-out shouting phase. At least, not yet. "Guards are meant to protect their kingdom and its ponies no matter what the personal cost. If they're treated like a bunch of foals..." I glared down at the defeated weaklings, sweeping a hoof towards them. "This is what you end up with. Dross."

"Still..." Twilight clearly wanted to protest, but she knew I was right.

"Isn't that what you're here for, Star?" Shining Armor said smugly.

"Stop..." I whirled around to face him and his sister, wanting nothing more than to blast him into little Itty-bitty pieces. "calling me that." I kept my rage under control, but there was a threatening undercurrent in my voice that I couldn't hide.

"Star..." Twilight said quietly, obviously wanting me to calm down a bit, if for nothing else than for her.

"C'mon, Star. We're all friends here," he said, his pompous smile growing tenfold.

I don't know what it was. His stupid face. His complete lack of respect. His utter disregard for what it meant to be somepony's friend. Maybe I was just done acting friendly with another stallion I didn't trust.

Whatever the case, I let loose a blast of mana directly at the arrogant whelps face.

"SHINY!?" Twilight shouted in pure panic, the attack too fast for her to stop.

My spell collided with a magenta shield, the impact sending sparks of energy flying in all directions. After my mana grinded into the blockade for several seconds both flickered and then faded to nothingness.

Shining Armor stood there just as confidently as before, a smirk on his lips, though he was breathing much harder than a second ago.

"No need to worry, Twily. I can take care of myself," he chuckled nervously. "I gotta admit, though... you're a lot stronger than you look, Starlight."

"A guard is only as strong as its leader," I sneered at the stallion. "Why don't we see just how strong the Captain of the Crystal Empire really is."

"Sounds fun," he didn't take his eyes off of me. "So long as you don't try to kill me or anything," he joked. Or maybe it wasn't one. I didn't really care either way.

"Let's see where the day takes us, Shiny," I mocked him and that dumb nickname of his.

"Starlight!" Twilight was next to me in a hot second, a furious expression on her face. "We're supposed to be helping not-"

"Do you trust me?" I asked calmly, not taking my eyes off of her brother who'd moved to help his troops back to their hooves.

"I..."

When she didn't answer soon enough I turned my gaze to her, seeing that she'd turned away.

"Twilight!" I snapped at her, drawing her surprised face back to me. "Do YOU trust me?" I was more than a little worried by her reserved demeanor. She didn't even want to look me in the eyes, her gaze locked to the side.

"I... I think so..." Her voice was barely above a whisper. "I think I do, Starlight."

It hurt a little, but I understood. It was the best I was going to get from her right now, and the honesty was much appreciated.

"Then let me do things the way I know how," I smiled weakly at her. She finally looked at me, a tired frown on her face.

"Fine," she sighed as she stepped away from me. "Just promise me you won't kill him."

"For a friend?" I chuckled. "I'll do my best."

"STAR!" she glared at me.

"I'm kidding, Sp- Twilight," I grinned back. "He'll be juuuust fine when I'm done with him."

He was finished attending to his embarrassed guards, now waiting for me and Twilight to finish our spat. His cocky smile hadn't left his face, although I could detect that same uncertainty as before when he'd blocked my spell. He must've known I could squash him like an insect if I wanted to. Either that, or he was trying to convince himself that he somehow stood a chance.

"Soooo... what did you have in mind, Starlight?" He was being much more polite now.

As if I'd care.

"A one-on-one magic duel. First to make the other concede or lose consciousness wins," I explained the terms of the game plainly.

"Then can't I just-"

"Look around yourself, Shining Armor," Twilight cut him off. He did just that. I guess Twilight understood my plan as well. Each and every guard was filled with determination. Filled with the hope that their captain could put the one who'd ridiculed their allies into her proper place.

A glint came to his eyes, a spark of something that wasn't there before that I couldn't quite identify. Whatever it was, it made all the hairs on my body stand on end.

"Alright, Starlight! I'll show you what I've got!" he roared confidently, his horn shining brightly.

"Bring it on, SHINY!" I fueled my own horn, prepared for any kind of attack he might throw at me.

"SHOW HER HOW IT'S DONE, CAPTAIN!"

"TEACH HER A LESSON, SIR!"

"SHUT THAT PRETTY LITTLE MOUTH OF HERS, CAP!"

Every single pony currently occupying the training grounds looked at the third guard that had shouted.

"BIG! I MEANT BIG!" he waved his hooves in front of himself. "BOO! BIG MOUTH! BOO!"

"And you wonder why your guard is lacking," I returned my attention to the stallion in front of me. "They're so pathetic they'd rather fawn over an enemy than fight them."

"Can you really blame them?" he shook his head, clearly amused. "To be fair, you are REALLY cute."

"Y-you..." I blushed fiercely. Not because I was flattered or enticed by his words, but because it was just so darned embarrassing. "YOU'RE ENGAGED!" I shouted at the top of my lungs, hoping to toss back some of that embarrassment.

"Ironyyyy!" Twilight called out in a sing-songy voice.

"SPARKLES!" I was fuming, but I didn't take my eyes off of my opponent. "YOU'RE NOT HELPING!"

"I am," Shining Armor shrugged. "Doesn't change the fact that you're quite a looker, Star."

"Shining Armor..." I lowered my head, pouring more mana into my horn. "If you're not going to make the first move, I'll gladly take the initiative," I growled through gritted teeth.

"Ladies fir-"

A crash of turquoise lightning slammed into him directly from above. The crack of thunder it produced enough to force everypony except Twilight and myself to their behinds. The debris and smoke that had been kicked up from my blast took nearly a minute to fully clear. To his credit, Shining Armor remained standing, but he was visibly wobbling. His coat was singed and there was no barrier or shield around him to be seen, but the fact that he wasn't out cold meant he'd protected himself well enough.

"SWEET CELESTIA, STARLIGHT!" he shook his head, getting the cobwebs out. "Warn a stallion when you're gonna do something like that, would you?"

"I did warn you," I said as a slight smile lifted my lips. It was nice seeing him in a state other than smug overconfidence.

"Staaaar..." Twilight's reprimanding voice carried all the irritation she must've been feeling.

"You said not to kill him, Twilight," I began charging another spell. "He's not dead."

She huffed angrily at my response. I was holding back, but that didn't mean I wasn't going to teach him a lesson.

Don't buck with me, cretin!

"Alright," his horn flickered to life again. "Definitely don't wanna get hit by something like that again."

"Tell you what, Shiny," I chuckled. "I'll let you have the next attack." His confused face told me just how caught off guard he was by my declaration. "If you by some miracle manage to impress me, I'll follow your orders for the duration of my stay in the Empire."

He closed his eyes, a wide smile coming to his lips. He laughed riotously for almost a minute straight before wiping away a tear from his eye.

"How unlucky can one stallion be?" he sighed, his smile persisting.

"Hm?" I lifted a brow. "I thought it was awfully magnanimous of me to make such an offer."

"Oh, it's beyond generous," he admitted. "Unfortunately, I can't take advantage of your kindness."

I looked at Twilight in the hopes of getting some context or clarification. She shrugged, lifting a hoof lazily.

"As far as I know, ever since he was a foal, my brother has never trained up his offensive spells." His sister's words nearly caused me to fall over.

...

He's a bleeding PACIFIST!?

Another snap of lightning flicked the ground right next to him, the bolt of energy not restrained by me at all. He recoiled from the arc, but the thunderclap right after was powerful enough to knock him over. Had I hit him with the spell I was confident he'd be a goner.

"YOU'RE A BUCKING PACIFIST!?" My mind was reeling. It made no sense. He was the Captain of the Guard. He was the one who had to ensure the safety of an entire kingdom... and he...

"Guilty as charged," he was staring at the charred ground where my attack had landed. "Is that really such a reprehensible thing?"

"You're supposed to protect ponies!" I wanted to walk over to him and deck him in the face, but we were still dueling. For all I knew this could just be a ploy to get me to let my guard down. "How do you expect to do that when you won't even fight for them!?"

"By protecting them," he replied with no doubt in his voice, his horn shimmering brightly.

"YOU-"

"STARLIGHT!" I glared at Twilight, wondering exactly why she'd deem it necessary to interrupt me when I was trying to "help" her brother.

"WHAT, SPARKLES!?" I growled. I'm pretty certain veins were bulging somewhere on my neck.

"Look around yourself, Star," she replied calmly.

What does she...

As I took in my surroundings better I realized what she wanted me to. The crowd of guards surrounding the three of us were covered in Shining Armor's magenta magical aura.

He's...

I don't know why, but discovering what he was doing, what his strategy was for our duel... it sent me right over the deep end.

So there really are ponies like him in the world?

I charged my horn with even more mana, the energy growing from it several inches longer than the actual spire. I was no longer raging. On the contrary, I was as calm as the peaceful sea.

Where were ponies like him when I needed them?

"You honestly think you can protect them without fighting me?" I turned my wrath back to the weaklings.

"S-Star?" Twilight's voice had a smidgeon of panic lacing it. She was correct to feel such a way. I was going to see if his ideals held true and his soldiers would be the perfect test subjects.

If he's not fit to lead... they'd die eventually anyway.

"I'll show you why Princess Celestia chose me to protect her," he smirked.

"Celestia?" I raised a brow, the revelation that he was part of her inner circle throwing me off a bit. "How utterly... predictable."

"Wanna elaborate?" he asked, his horn still trying to sing louder than mine.

"It makes sense you served under her," I snorted. "She's all about peace and virtue until..."

Her eyes, those nightmarish eyes, flashed through my mind.

"Until she isn't."

...

"You talk like you have first-hoof experience." It wasn't an insult or anything of the sort, merely an observation, but it made me bristle with anger.

"I've come face to face with an enraged Sun Princess," I confessed. He didn't flinch. "When push comes to shove, she'd burn a pony to cinders without a second thought."

His eyes lit up, his smile growing wide as he licked his lips. It was like that was exactly what he wanted to hear. As if I'd walked right into his trap.

"Oh I see what happened," he laughed, clearly mocking me. "You did something stupid and fell into the hooves of a living goddess..." his smile grew along with my rage. "I'm not sure what you did, but... I'm betting paying for your crimes isn't something you ever thought you'd have to do, huh?"

The barb was meant to hurt, I knew that. It wouldn't have worked, but for some reason I'd decided to look at Twilight at that very moment. I don't know what I was expecting. Maybe sympathy? There was none to be found in her. She stared back, the cold judgment on her face making me flinch before my head fell.

"Villains always loathe their actions getting brought into the light of the sun," he continued his onslaught.

"I'm... I'm not a-"

"You sure act like one," he wasn't going to let me talk. The magic duel had become a mental battle... and he was annihilating me.

"CRIMINAL!"

"VILLAIN!"

"YOU'RE A NIGHTMARE!"

"I... I..." My mana failed me, my horn immediately flickering out. I didn't know what to say. I didn't know what to do. A monster? Sure. A villain?

A... Nightmare?

...

"STAR!"

I snapped to attention, looking back at the violet unicorn. "T-Twilight?"

"FOCUS!" she ordered me. I stared at her, my mouth agape. "Or are you intending to lose?"

"S... Sparkles..."

I shook my head, determination flowing through my veins.

I may be a monster. I may be a villain. I may even be a Nightmare. But...

There was one thing I knew I wasn't, and it was time to prove it.

"Enough chitchat," I flared my horn, ready to take on the entire world as I refocused on the Captain of the Guard. "This is a magic duel, not a conversation."

"You better be thankful for my sister," he snorted. "You were pretty much done for."

"I said," my spell was complete. "ENOUGH TALKING!"

Shining Armor looked completely confused as shadows began to overtake all of us standing in the training grounds. He slowly raised his eyes to see a countless number of flaming meteors falling from the heavens directly towards him and his troops.

"STAR-" Twilight's voice made me alter my tactics just a bit. I teleported the purple unicorn right behind myself. "light?"

"You'll be safe here. Just don't move," I explained, casting a barrier around her. If I wanted this ploy to work, he had to believe it and I wouldn't just leave Twilight unprotected if I was trying to blow everything up.

As soon as he noticed I'd moved his sister a look of true concern finally came to his face.

"Haaaave fuuuun..." I cooed.

His horn pulsed, a ring of energy blasting out in all directions as he scrambled to protect all that he could.

"BELIEVE IN CAPTAIN ARMOR!"

"YOU CAN DO IT, SIR!"

"WE BELIEVE IN YOU!"

Won't make a difference.

No matter how strong his spell might be, it wouldn't be able to stop what I'd conjured. And his little underlings could do all the cheering they wanted. None of it would change anything. It was an illusion. There were no projectiles. The rocks would fall and explode into harmless particles as soon as they made contact with any solid object.

If he was as righteous as he claimed to be everything would be fine. If he was a coward he'd look one in front of his guard and his sibling.

If he wants a battle of wits, I'll give him one.

He glared at me. The look in his eyes told me he knew there was no way he could stop such a catastrophic attack. The swarm of molten spheres was drawing closer and closer and the soon to be prince was trying to formulate a plan of action.

"Tick tock, SHINY!" I had to have been glowing. There was nothing he could do. Not a thing, other than begging or running.

"... can't just..." Twilight was saying something behind me, but I couldn't make out all of it.

The stallion's face lit up like a Hearth's Warming tree.

What is he-

A gleam came to his eye, something I'd never experienced flying directly at me. I was able to dodge at the very last moment, whatever the projectile had been clipping some of my mane off.

Before I could even react my meteors landed. Fountains of magical sparks fell, covering the ground and the ponies all around me. Shining Armor stood up straight, shaking the magical dust from his body. He was literally and figuratively glowing.

He'd stood his ground. He hadn't run away. I couldn't care less.

"WHAT WAS THAT!?" I bellowed stomping my way up to the stallion. He simply lifted a brow in reply, his smile growing wider. "I SAID WH-"

"STARLIGHT!" I was grabbed from behind, pulled roughly backwards.

"S-Sparkles!?" She had a firm grip on my withers, much firmer than I'd ever expect from somepony with such a meager frame.

"We NEED to talk," she huffed as she dragged me away from him. I looked back at the arrogant captain.

"This ISN'T over!" I growled. He merely raised his chin in response, his smug smile growing even wider.

TCE: Friendship

Find somewhere you can talk without being seen. A secluded place, so that nopony will be able to see or hear you.

I looked to and fro, the mostly empty field that made up the Crystal guards' training grounds offered no such safe haven from my position.

"Sparkles, what're you-"

"Wait, Starlight!" I all but hissed the command, swiftly putting an end to her protests.

Where... Whe- THERE!

I dragged the mare to the little shack off to the side of the field in the corner. I wasn't sure what it was for, but...

Yes!

It wasn't locked. I pulled her inside, closed the door behind us, and cast a quick spell to illuminate the room. It was full of supplies like wooden swords, shields, and other things of a similar nature. The Crystal guard obviously used it for storing their training equipment. It was perfect for giving us the privacy we desperately needed at the moment.

"Twilight... what's going on?" I'd honestly expected her to make a joke. Something crude. 'If you wanted to get me alone, all you had to do was ask, Sparkles.' Something along those lines.

At least she's finally taking something seriously.

"What were you thinking!?" I tried to remain calm, but reflecting on what I'd just witnessed her do brought all the pent up anger flooding back to the surface. She looked at me as if I was the one who'd done something wrong, her look of confusion infuriating me further.

"What was I doing!? I was TESTING your brother, Twilight!" she slammed her hoof against the floor, apparently not knowing where else to direct her annoyance. "You're right! We are here to help! What did it look like I was doing!?"

"It looked like you were trying to kill him and his guards!" I wasn't about to back down any time soon. She was really pushing the boundaries of what we could and couldn't get away with in the Empire.

She's a representative of my mistress now. She can't just go around acting like a crazy pony.

"It was a TRICK, Twilight!" she slapped a hoof against her forehead. "I'm not going around trying to murder ponies! What do you think I am!? Crazy!?"

Ironic.

"You ARE crazy!" I tried not to laugh at the absurdity of her question, my reply causing her to flinch.

Does she really have such little self-awareness?

"How stupid do you think I am, Starlight!?" I got right in her face, our noses nearly touching. I really, REALLY wanted to slap some sense into her, but if this turned into anything other than a conversation, I'd be at a huge disadvantage. "Do you really think I'm THAT weak!?"

"WHAT are you on about, Twilight!?" she moved forward, our noses making contact.

"Do you honestly think I can't see through one of your illusory spells!?" I pressed a hoof into her chest, my pride nearly shattered. "Illusions are one of my mistress' strongest areas, Starlight! I KNOW how to detect one being used!"

"I-"

"Are you saying YOU'RE better than HER at conjuring illusions?" I grabbed the tuft of fur on her chest tightly. I wasn't certain what I'd do if she answered incorrectly, but I had to give myself some sort of tactical advantage if she did.

"I KNOW what spell I casted," she said quietly, narrowing her eyes on me. Each word she'd delivered was dripping with fury, but she managed to keep control of herself. "If YOU couldn't see through it, then that sounds like a YOU problem, not a shortcoming of OUR mentor."

Her snap back hit harder than I was expecting, causing me to let her go and move back just a bit. I'd expected some degree of sass. I hadn't expected her to use my-

Our

OUR mentor against me. I went to open my mouth, but I didn't know what to say, her jab far more effective than I'd initially thought. I slowly lowered my hoof to the ground, trying my best to think of a comeback, of anything to say. Nothing came.

...

"What did you see, Twilight?" she asked, no longer looking my way.

...

"I saw you drop a spell that probably could've turned all of the training grounds to rubble if it wasn't stopped," I uncomfortably rubbed my foreleg with a hoof. "There was... a lot of fire." She looked at me as if I'd just told her she was going to be executed. "My brother's spell protected everything... and everypony."

She was on me in a second, examining me like I was a specimen in a lab and she was a far too curious scientist. She was making me even more uncomfortable. So uncomfortable that I couldn't meet her gaze.

"Look at me, Twilight!" she demanded. I lifted my head, coming face to face with her. She continued to scrutinize my eyes, searching. For what, I had no clue, but her hoof clutched my chin, keeping me facing forward.

...

"Starlight, wh-"

"He did something." She let me go before spinning around and heading directly for the door. She was pissed. I couldn't let her leave in such an unruly state.

"Starlight!" My horn ignited, covering the door in my magenta aura. She stopped moving forward, but continued to stare at the exit. "What are you planning to do?"

"Drop your spell, Twilight," she stated firmly, refusing to turn my way.

"Not until you tell me what you're gonna do, Star." Though I was just as firm as she had been, I tried to extend an olive branch as well. If she went berserk now, she'd be able to blow my magic away with little effort and then who knows what trouble she might get into.

Please, Starlight...

"I'm just going to go have a word with your brother," she said, trying to sound calm. If I let her leave things would definitely go downhill fast.

"Can't you just... can't you just calm down a little first?" I tried not to sound like I was pleading, yet that's exactly what I was doing.

"I am calm," she replied cooly. "He's not who you think he is, Twilight. He's playing at something," her head lowered slightly. "I know a monster when I see one. Trust me."

"Give me a reason to, Star," I replied. "Please, just-"

"So you're gonna take his side then?" her head lifted a fraction. "Even after what he did to you?" her horn shined brightly. "You're going to trust him over me?"

...

"You're not giving me much of a choice, Star," I reached out to her with a hoof, my heart hurting.

...

She laughed quietly. "So this is what friendship is?" she roughly rubbed her eyes with a foreleg.

No, not laughing...

"If that's the case... I don't want it. Not yours." She turned to face me, tears cascading from her eyes. "Screw you, Twilight." Her grief filled words struck me harder than any magic ever could. My horn flickered out, my spell fading immediately.

"S-Star..." I whispered weakly, unable to do anything else as she turned and left me alone in the shack.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Great job, Twilight! You somehow managed to completely alienate one of the only ponies in your life that might actually care about you.

I knew for a fact she was at fault, yet I couldn't bring myself to be mad at her. Not after I'd seen her reaction. I'd expected her to come at me with all the fury she had for Shining Armor, but... she hadn't.

She really is starting to care.

And even more unfortunately... so was I.

Ever since my mistress had started pushing me into this whole "friendship" thing I'd made a real effort to meet and surpass her expectations. I never thought I'd be put in a position where I might hurt a friend.

Where I might hurt somepony that I...

...

I still hadn't moved from the spot she'd left me in. I was sat on my haunches, staring at the door of the shack like an idiot, hoping she'd come back. I wanted to apologize. I wanted to beg her for forgiveness.

I wanted...

I want...

I want... her.

...

Guess I'm finally admitting it. I sighed. Why, though?

I couldn't really come up with an answer. At least not one that made any sense.

She's crude. She's arrogant. She's irritating. And...

I rubbed my face with my hooves.

And she's really smart. She's strong, too. And she makes everything so much more... fun.

I didn't have to convince myself. All I had to do was think about her and I knew it was the truth.

I really like her.

...

Y... Your Highness?

Without thinking, I'd closed my eyes and called out to my mistress.

I'm here, my dearest, she replied instantly, her spectral form appearing before me in the darkness of my mind. She was somehow even more beautiful than in person. What is it you require of me?

I'm-Forgive me, Your Highness. I really don't know what had driven me to contact her out of the blue like this. I'm sorry. I shouldn't be bothering you. I know you're busy.

My dearest... she smiled. I would stop time itself if you asked it of me, she trotted over to my side, chuckling slightly. I've all the time in the world for you. What's on your mind.

Can we just... talk a bit? I didn't want to start things off in fourth gear.

Of course we can, my dearest, she looked down at me, comprehension coming to her features. Did you have something particular in mind you wanted to discuss?

No, your Highness. It was only partly a lie. How is your trip going? The Thestral Dominion is beautiful this time of year, or so... I've heard... from you, I blushed.

Tis going well, she covered her mouth with a hoof, holding in some of the laughter. I'll bring you along with me one day when we're not so bogged down by our responsibilities so you can see it for yourself.

And the king? How is he doing, Your Highness. My mistress had spoken many times of the relationship she'd cultivated with the ruler of the thestrals. As far as I could tell, they were beyond close. Maybe even intimately so, though I could never be certain.

I suppose such a relationship could be too much of a risk for her. Without the bond she'd developed with the King of the Thestrals, the Dominion and Equestria never would've come to peaceful terms. Not even Princess Celestia had been able to sway the king when it came to peace talks. It was reasonable to believe that my mistress wouldn't risk peace for her own interests. She was selfless like that. She'd always been selfless like that.

King Sombra is doing well, the smile that bloomed on her face told me that my suspicions might just be correct. As always, he is treating me with the utmost respect and kindness.

It seems like you really like him, Your Highness, I decided to test the waters.

He's one of few I can truly call a friend, my dearest, she grinned wider. I treasure him.

Just a friend, Your Highness? I pressed harder, lifting a curious brow.

What do you- she looked a little confused before realization came to her face. A very dear friend, Twilight. Nothing more.

Why, Princess? I asked, a little more than disappointed.

There's only one pony my heart could ever belong to, Twilight, she looked off into the void around us. She is a truly special mare.

She, Your Highness? Do I know her?

That was an interesting revelation.

I'll tell you all about her one day, my dearest, she smiled deviously. For now, I believe it's time we address your problem.

O-of course, Your Highness. I wasn't sure if she was trying to avoid my questions, but she'd gone out on a limb for me, so I would for her.

What happened, my dearest?

I... I really messed up, Your Highness, I groaned. I wanted to lean on her for support, but she wasn't really there. Not physically, at least.

Tell me more, my dearest. I promise, I shall do all I can to aid you. She unfurled a wing, but then tucked it back away swiftly.

My brother's been acting... strange, Your Highness. Ever since we got here he's been so... nice to me. I don't really know what to do, I explained.

What do you want to do, my dearest? While it was a simple question it was one I wasn't sure how to answer.

I... I thought of Princess Celestia and how good it felt to reconcile with her. How good it felt to let go of that grudge. I want to stop being so angry, Your Highness.

Something... or somepony is standing in your way, she declared more than asked. Who or what, is it?

Starlight, I answered with a sigh. She doesn't trust him. At all.

Hmmm...

She needed time to think, and so, I gave it to her.

...

Tell me your thoughts on Starlight, my dearest. I'd figured she might go in that direction. I wouldn't hide anything from her.

She's impulsive, but she's smart. She gets mad quickly, but it's typically for a good reason. She's manipulative, but it's usually all in good fun. She's... I rubbed my face with a hoof. I like her, Your Highness.

As do I, my dearest, she agreed with me, though I'm not sure she fully understood what I'd meant. Despite her more... prickly aspects, I trust her abilities as well as her judgement, she looked at me once again, a smile on her lips. If she warned you to be cautious, I would heed her words.

I lowered my head, the guilt getting to me again. I nodded a few times. Do you... do you think she'll ever forgive me? I looked up at her, hoping.

Do you know the truly funny thing about real friends, my dearest? she booped me on the snoot and I somehow actually felt it.

What, Your Highness? I asked, her touch already making me feel much better.

In spite of how foolish a fight may be, true friends somehow always find their way back to one another. She hugged me, causing me to open my eyes in reality. Find her, my dearest. Make amends, her voice echoed in my head.

...

I stood to my hooves, determination filling me. As I made my way to the door it was quickly pushed open.

"Sh-Shining!?" I froze, my brother walking into the shack with a concerned look on his face. Seeing him okay lifted my spirits even more.

Thank goodness...

"Oh good! You're not dead!" he... joked? At least, I was hoping it was just a joke.

"Why would I be?" I asked, honestly curious as to why he'd even think something like that.

"Starlight left in a tizzy. I tried to stop her, but... yeah that wasn't gonna happen," he chuckled uncomfortably, scratching his mane. "I think her exact words were: 'Buck off you pathetic excuse for a stallion'.

I smiled at the thought.

That does sound like her.

"I gave it a couple minutes before I came to check on you," he explained, his expression softening. "I'm glad she didn't hurt you."

A couple minutes? But I've been in here for...

I guess Her Highness wasn't just posturing.

"She wouldn't hurt me," I stated confidently. "but-"

"She is a little unhinged, Twily," he drew closer to me. "I don't know how close the two of you actually are, but if even Princess Celestia could hurt you the way she did..."

He let me connect the dots myself and, unfortunately, the picture wasn't one I liked.

"You hurt me too," I said defensively. He sighed, his head drooping.

"I know," he didn't deny it. "I screwed up." He lifted a hoof toward me, a smile coming to his face. "But you're my little sister, Twily. And I'm your big brother. I'll always love you."

"I..." I didn't know what to say.

"You have to forgive me, Twily."

Just say okay.

...

"Okay, Shiny... I... forgive... you."

Author's Note

Well, that was easy. Or was it? Hmmm.

TCE: Search

There has to be... SOMETHING!

I angrily stomped through the castle, searching for a shred of ANYTHING that I could use that might be able to help bolster my case.

It had been hours since I'd left Twilight alone in that stupid little shack. Hours since she tossed me aside like I was a piece of rubbish she'd found on the street. Her buffoon of a brother had tried to stop me from leaving, but I had no desire nor inclination to listen to a word he had to say. Honestly, he was beyond lucky I hadn't decided to end him then and there.

After speaking with each and every Crystal guard I could find, I still hadn't gathered any information that might prove his guilt. The guard was completely loyal to its captain, that much was clear, but with enough investigating I'd noticed they were acting strange too.

Relatively speaking.

I received nothing but short, blunt answers, no matter what question I had asked.

"What do you think of the new captain?"

"He's an inspiration to us all."

"Notice anything weird about the new captain?"

"No."

"Have you ever seen the new captain do anything you might say was... questionable?

"Never."

Even when I'd been pleasant and asked simple, less intrusive questions like 'how has your day been going?' I received only 'fine's and 'okay's. It became apparent rather quickly that I wasn't going to get anywhere with his troops.

I still had to try. I just had to take a different approach.
It all lead to nothing, other than me trotting around the palace with my head bowed down in irritation. Even more frustrating than the lack of cooperation was having to avoid all the ponies scurrying about within the castle. I assumed the majority of them -- if not all -- were getting things prepared for the wedding.

It's even more annoying than being in Canterlot.

As a pair of pink hooves stepped into my vision the way too sweet voice they belonged to spoke up.

"Oh no! Is something the matter!? You look awful!"

... Really?

I already wanted to buck her into the atmosphere, but I was beginning to realize, overreacting like that every time I was a little annoyed would get me nowhere fast.

Other than maybe a dungeon...

"What gave you that idea?" I looked up at the mare, trying not to sound sarcastic. Pretty sure I failed. It didn't seem to bother the pink ball of fluff, though. She was suddenly grinning like an idiot.

"Well, first of all that frowny-frown," she pointed at my face. "Not to mention your slumpy-shoulders and angy-attitude."

I stifled my groan and forced myself not to roll my eyes.

...

"What's your name, fluff-ball?" I raised an annoyed eyebrow.

"Pinkie Pie!" her smile somehow grew larger as she proudly pointed a hoof at herself. "But I'm not a fluff-ball, I'm a pony."

Obviously.

"What do you want, fluff-ball?" I couldn't help but nearly chuckle, in spite of my irritation.

"I don't want anything," she shrugged her shoulders, her toothy smile not waning a bit. "Well, other than for you to smile," she waved a hoof at my mouth.

"Done," I gave her the weakest most hollow smile I could muster. "Happy?"

"Nnnnope!" She didn't pull any punches. "So what's wrong... yyyyouuuu?" she cocked a curious eyebrow.

...

"Starlight," I replied before continuing swiftly, beyond ready to move on from this conversation. "And not something you can help me with," I turned away from her to leave.

Unleeeess...

"Unless you know anything about Captain Shining Armor," I glanced over my shoulder at the pink earth pony.

...

"Who?" she tilted her head, clearly confused.

"See ya later, fluff-ball," I moved to continue on my way.

"WAIT!" she shouted, standing in front of me in the blink of an eye. She was a normal earth pony, not a unicorn. Whatever method she'd used to move so fast, it was an impressive display of speed without the use of mana.

"What is it, fluff-ball?" I sighed rubbing my head with a hoof. I had much better things to do and spending more time around this mare would be a waste.

"I was joking!" she got closer nudging me with an elbow. "Don't you get jokes?"

"Then you do know him?" I tilted my head, a slight bit of hope touching me.

"I..." she looked sheepish all of a sudden. "know of him..."

I walked right around her, not saying another word.

"Starlight, wait!"

Is she serious?

"You've got five seconds, fluff-ball," I growled, shutting my eyes. I could definitely feel a migraine coming on.

"I don't know much about him," her repetition caused me to take a step forward. "BUT, but..." I stopped. "But, I do know somepony who does."

I whirled around, a doubt-filled expression on my face.

"I can take you to her," she didn't look desperate at all. In fact, she looked excited. It was the truth. A genuine smile came to my lips. In response, she began to positively glow. Figuratively, of course.

"Lead the way... fluff-ball."

++++++++++++++++++++++++

The quiet teahouse the two of us entered was a welcome change of pace from what had preceded it. The pink ball of fluff hadn't shut up the entire trek through the city. Thankfully, we'd reached our destination seconds from me throttling the mare. The low rumble of music inside the venue was consistent with the music I'd heard around the rest of the city, if a little more bass-y.

The tables sprinkled around the single expansive room were peppered with customers quietly conversing at small tables. There wasn't much else within the interior, -- a kiosk in one corner next to where you paid -- a minimalistic approach the apparent choice of decor by the proprietor.

As we approached the table with a singular pony sitting at it, -- a pony that was so attractive it was astonishing she was by herself -- fluff-ball spoke up.

"Rare I-"

"Pinkie, darling," the unicorn cut the earth pony off, a beleaguered expression coming to her face. "You are aware you're supposed to be decorating for Her Highness' big day, are you n-"

The white unicorn stopped as soon as she noticed me behind the pink mass, a polite smile coming to her beautiful face.

"Hello there," the pony regarded me with a level of grace and refinement I'd never encountered before. Somehow, she carried herself with even more pride than either of my mentors, if that was possible. "I'm afraid I haven't had the pleasure of making your acquaintance, darling."

She'd make a wonderful toy...

I smirked, perishing the thought as best I could.

Or lover.

My smile grew.

"That's what I was trying to tell you, Rare," fluff-ball took a seat at the table before continuing. "I had to bring Starlight to see you. She has some questions she wants to ask you."

"Pinkie, darling, y-" her irritated demeanor instantly shifted to bulged eyes and a fierce blush. "I'm sorry, but did you just say... Starlight!?"

"Yyyyep!" Fluff-ball nodded enthusiastically.

"Starlight... Glimmer?" The white mare managed to squeak out the latter with some effort.

"Yyyy-" fluff-ball stopped short, looking at me with confused eyes. I shrugged, nodding my head once to confirm. "ep!" Fluff-ball nodded even more energetically than before.

...

"Wh-I-I- Forgive me, Miss Glimmer!" her blush darkened several shades as she openly panicked. Her horn sparked to life as she pushed one of the other chairs at the table out with her telekinesis. "Please, have a seat! I didn't mean to show such blatant disregard for somepony of your status! I had a feeling you might be... y-yourself, but I couldn't be certain-"

"It's fine," I stated bluntly, taking the seat across from her that she had so kindly offered. It almost felt like I was back in the dining hall with all those pompous horses, but something about this mare seemed... different.

She seems so... genuine.

A rich pony that didn't act holier-than-thou was a rarity. She had my interest. Even moreso than before.

"You don't have to worry yourself about my 'status'," I grinned. "Just be respectful, and I'll be the same... u-uhm?"

"Rarity," she reached out a hoof toward me, her blush fading away as that impressive smile returned.

Well... that's interesting.

"It's my pleasure to meet such a... talented pony." It was plain to see she wasn't exactly sure how to play this situation, but she was being smart about it.

"The pleasure's all mine," I shook her hoof gently. "It's not often I get to meet such a stunningly beautiful mare."

Wow... honesty? I'm surprised.

For the first time in a while, I'd given a truthful compliment to a complete stranger. Generally, I'd want nothing more than to play with her, but...

I can't put my hoof on it...

"And such a charmer as well," a slight tinge returned to her cheeks. "Had I known you would be joining us I would have ordered more drinks."

"Us?" I raised a brow as our hoofshake came to an end.

"Pinkie? What are you doing h-? OH! H-hi..." The azure pony that walked up to the table was decked out in one of the tackiest... robes?

Capes? Sure, I'll go with that.

One of the tackiest capes I'd ever seen. She looked even more caught off guard than Rarity had a moment ago.

"And you are?" I looked the mare up and down.

Nothing remarkable.

She wasn't ugly by any stretch of the imagination, but her attire wasn't doing the rest of her any favors either.

Her mane is alright, I guess.

She was carrying two drinks in her telekinesis, which she promptly laid down on the table, one in front of Rarity, and the other before herself.

"Trixie is Trix-" she shook her head, as if she'd flubbed her lines. "My name is Trixie. And you are?" she offered me a bright smile as she took a seat.

"This is Starlight Glimmer," Rarity answered for me, which was honestly, quite refreshing. "She's the newest student of both Princess Celestia and Princess Luna."

Trixie's mouth fell open, a stunned look coming to her face before it quickly changed to a look of discomfort.
I cocked an eyebrow at the white unicorn. "I hope that's not the reason you're being so humble around me."

"On the contrary, darling," Rarity shook her head. "Every creature is deserving of respect," she said, flashing another brilliant smile. "Unless one makes it apparent that they are not," her smile dissolved into a look of disgust.

"Rare has always been a super humble pony," fluff-ball chimed in. "At least, she has been in all the years I've known her." Her praise had quickly replaced the sneer on Rarity's face with another endearing smile.

"That's an interesting perspective," I grinned. "Not my personal cup of tea, and certainly not one I'd envision a mare of... your standing to employ."

"A mare of my standing?" she tilted her head, confused.

"One of Canterlot's elite," I answered.

"Oh, darling," she blushed a deep crimson, her eyes shimmering with moisture. "You're far too kind."

She's... not?

"Then... where are you from? I was the one who was thoroughly confused now.

"We're all from Ponyville," fluff-ball answered.

Ponyville?

Wherever it was, it sounded like some backwater village that only noponies came from.

"All?" I asked.

"Me, Trixie, Rare," fluff-ball elaborated as she stared longingly at Trixie's drink. "Fluttershy, Applejack, and Dashie."

... Six?

I was suddenly irritated, Sun coming to the forefront of my mind.

"Did you all... arrive in the Empire yesterday on the Canterlot Express?" I lowered my gaze, hiding my face from them.

"Yyyye-"

"Are you the friend Twilight was worried about?" Trixie interrupted the fluff-ball. It was a good thing she sounded remorseful, if even just a little.

"Wait, Twilight?" fluff-ball appeared to deflate, her mane and tail losing all vibrancy and fluffiness in a millisecond.

"No..." I glared at the azure mare causing her to recoil away from me.

Rarity nearly choked on the tea she was nursing. "Twi... Oh... Oh dear," she gave me the most sympathetic pair of eyes I was certain any pony alive could produce. "We're all so very sorry about that... incident. It was completely our fault."

"Starlight, who was it?" fluff-ball was right next to me, grabbing onto my shoulder with her hooves. Her eyes were wet with tears, a far cry from her previous bubbliness. it was jarring, seeing such a shift from joyful foolishness to outright sorrow. "What's their name?"

...

I wasn't sure I wanted to tell her. In fact, I wanted to walk out and leave them to wallow in their own regret. I wanted them to suffer for what they'd done to my Sun.

They hurt her.

But... for some uncanny reason... one I couldn't explain if I tried... fluff-ball's pleading face got through to me.

"Her name is Sunset," I smiled slightly at the pink mare.

"Princess Celestia's student," Rarity sighed, disappointment coming off her in spades as she rubbed her temples. "Are the three of you staying in the palace?"

"We're all guests of the queen and her daughter," I nodded. "Yeah."

"I have to go apologize!" fluff-ball declared, determination filling her eyes as she wiped away the tears, though her mane and tail remained flat.

"It's okay, fluff-ball. She's fine n-" my mouth fell agape when I realized I was talking to a cloud of pink smoke that'd taken the shape of the pony I was just talking to. As it dissipated, I looked at Trixie and Rarity in disbelief who both looked unperturbed by the impossible event. "H-how does she do stuff like that!?"

"It's Pinkie," Trixie shrugged.

"We've long grown accustomed to her... antics," Rarity giggled.

Not sure I'd categorize that as antics.

"More importantly," Rarity continued. "You wanted to ask me something? I'd be glad to help in any way I can, to make reparations for our egregious offense."

"Oh really..." I raised a curious brow yet again. "Is that the only reason you wanna help me?"

"No," she answered faster than I thought she would. "No, it is not." Another slight blush came to her cheeks. I looked at Trixie, a little confused.

"Rarity is pretty generous," she explained. "More than likely, she'd try to help you even if we hadn't screwed up so badly."

"Let's not dwell on that," Rarity grabbed my attention, clearly not wanting even more praise tossed her way. "What did you need of me, Starlight?"

Any other time, I'd doubt such a claim of nobility, but this mare... there was something different about her.

More important things, Starlight.

"I have some questions about Shining Armor," I zoned in, a slight sneer coming to my lips at the mention of his name.

"The Captain of the Crystal Guard..." she looked bewildered. "Wouldn't it serve you better to ask Twilight Sparkle? She is his-"

"Sister," I interjected. "Yeah, I already know."

"Very well," she took a sip of her tea. "Ask away."

"Has he always been so-"

"Chipper?" Trixie laughed derisively. "No."

"Tell me more," I grinned, intrigued by our apparent shared disgust.

"A few years ago, when Shining Armor was still a part of Princess Celestia's Solar Guard, we... encountered him often," Rarity expounded. "Back then he was a much more..." she tapped her chin, searching for the correct word. "stern stallion."

"It's not bad he's grown so laid back," Trixie chimed in. "It's just... he was always so quiet before, so serious. It's a little weird to see him so carefree all the time."

"Any reason you could think of as to why he might have changed?" I inquired further.

"Well, yes darling," Rarity covered her mouth with a hoof. "A rather large one."

I looked between both unicorns, waiting patiently for them to answer, though they both suddenly had disbelieving expressions on their faces.

...

"Seriously?" Trixie's face screwed up even more.

"What?" I darted my gaze even faster.

"Love, darling," Rarity placed a hoof over her own chest. "He fell in love."

Oh... that.

My eyes rolled of their own accord. I'd seen what love could do to a creature... real love.

I love you... my little Star.

Foolishness.

What he was doing was not that. His actions were calculated. He was scheming and manipulating. He was working towards something, but what, I didn't know.

"I... can see that," I lied. Whatever the case, I'd gotten what I was searching for. Ponies who knew him before had noticed a change. It was all I needed. "Thanks."

"That's... that's all?" Rarity was confused. "Surely I can help you with something more."

"You've helped me a lot more than you might think," I shook my head. "Really, thanks."

She looked doubtful for a second longer, but that quickly changed to an expression of contentment.

"If you say so, darling. You're quite welcome." She took a long drink from her cup, finishing her beverage. "That being the case, I must unfortunately, return to the palace," she stood to her hooves.

"So soon?" Trixie was clearly surprised by her friends sudden remark.

"You know Pinkie, Trixie," Rarity smiled warmly. "She'll be all over the palace looking for Sunset Shimmer, and with the wedding in two days, one of us has to ensure the decorations are completed in a timely manner."

"Is that why you all are here?" I asked, a smidge curious.

"Yes... amongst other things," Rarity nodded.

"Other things?"

"Rarity and Pinkie are in charge of decorations. Our other friends are helping with catering and entertainment," Trixie elaborated.

"Correct," Rarity said, bubbling with energy, I was guessing from the sugar in her drink. "Now then, I must bid you adieu, ladies."

"I'll come with you," Trixie moved to stand as well, but Rarity quickly put a stop to that.

"Nonsense, you keep our new friend company," she scooted the azure unicorn's chair back in with some telekinesis. "I shall handle the tab. Go ahead and order a drink, Starlight. It's on m-"

"That won't be necessary," an unfamiliar voice interrupted, drawing our attention. The barista that walked up to the table was a unicorn mare and appeared utterly bored with her occupation. She was carrying a small cup, as well as various other things on a tray. "We fully comp guests of Her Highness, as well as their friends."

"Oh," Rarity looked troubled. "We're not exactly-"

"That's great news!" I cut her off, feigning excitement. "My
friends and I really appreciate the sentiment." Trixie smirked, knowingly. Rarity looked like she might cry at any moment. "We'll see you back at the hotel later then, Rarity?" I smiled at the white mare.

"Yeah, we'll see you later, Rare?" Trixie played along with us.

"Of course, girls. Tata for now," Rarity waved a hoof before making for the exit. "And thank you again, Starlight," she called back before leaving.

As Trixie and I turned back to face one another again the barista placed the drink before me. "On the house, Miss Glimmer," she made an attempt at a cordial smile.

"Thank you..." I stared down at the liquid. It was an amber hue and steaming hot. "Is there any sugar in it?"

"No, ma'am," she placed packets in front of me -- which I figured were sugar, some kind of creamer, and... cinnamon? -- as well as napkins next to my cup. "You can add whatever you like. We also have other condiments such as honey at our self-serve station," she flourished a hoof toward the display. "If you're so inclined."

"Okay," I smiled halfheartedly. "Thank you."

With a bow of her head the barista left us to our business. I lifted the cup, taking a cautious sniff of the tea.

Green. Not bad.

I took a drink, savoring the bitter flavor before returning my attention to Trixie. She looked completely uncomfortable. We sat in silence for several minutes, the music playing around us seeming much louder all of a sudden.

...

"I'm not gonna bite your head off or anything," I stared down at my drink, speaking after enough time had passed that I realized she wasn't going to try to start a conversation. "You don't have to be so tense."

"Trix- I know that," she sighed. "It's just Twilight... she... she wasn't as understanding as you, so Trixie is a bit... hesitant to-"

"She wasn't?" I wanted to hear more. I was under the assumption that she'd just given them an angry talking to. I stared at the azure mare in anticipation.

"Let's just say, because of what she did to us... I wasn't able to convince some of my friends to forgive her," she was clearly disappointed admitting that.

Not bad, Twilight.

I may have been seriously pissed at her, but I had to admire her dedication.

To Sun, at least.

"To be perfectly honest," I smirked. It was time to have some fun with the azure mare. "Twilight let you all off the hook easy."

"E-easy?" she coughed, covering her mouth with a hoof so she wouldn't spit out her drink.

"If it had been me that dealt with you," I chuckled. "Some of you might've ended up in the hospital." Whatever I was expecting from her, the reaction she gave me wasn't it.

"You..." A small, innocent smile crept onto her face, making her look a little cute for the first time since I'd seen her. "The three of you really care about each other a lot... don't you?"

"We..." I rubbed my face with a hoof. "I guess we do." I suddenly felt sick to my stomach, the guilt apparently getting to me.

Darn it, Sparkles... Why couldn't you just... just...

"S-Starlight?" Trixie's voice was distorted and slow, the sudden spinning of the room around me gradually picking up momentum.

"Wh... what's going..."

Crap... did I screw up? I... Sun...

Everything went black.

TCE: Siblings

"See, they're not... bad," Shiny sighed uncomfortably as we watched while his soldiers trained. "they're just not acclimated to combat... which is completely understandable," a disappointed frown came to his face. "I... I think."

His uncertainty was adorable. It always had been. When we were foals he'd confide in me. When we were young he'd tell me all of his worries and dreams. I'm not sure if he did it because I was too little to understand the gravity of it all or if he really trusted me. Regardless of the reason, I'd treasured it.

Somewhere along the line that camaraderie had died out. I missed it. I wanted us to be like that again.

I need him to trust me again... If he doesn't... I don't know what I'll...

...

"Don't let her get to you," I tried my best to comfort him, though he honestly didn't seem to need it, a smile already back on his face. "Star is just... she can be a little dramatic."

"Not sure I'd use that adjective," he chuckled. "but, I'll take your word for it, Twily."

After Starlight had left the grounds, my brother and I started working with his guard, trying to help them get better at their duties. They were all fairly new recruits, some of the newer members brought on less than a week prior. We'd been at it for hours, going on about ten judging by the position of Princess Celestia's star in the sky. The guard was starting to get sluggish, but they were still putting in a lot of effort.

While they weren't skilled per se, their hearts were in the right place. I couldn't shake the feeling that Starlight had been right, that if the Empire didn't have better defenses... But I couldn't just tell them they weren't sufficient like she had. Not after seeing them try so hard.

Why couldn't you just be a little more patient, Star?

If she was here, If she was helping us, we'd be making a lot more progress. Or maybe, I just wanted her to be around. To be close... to me.

Still... it's not like there's gonna be some huge catastrophe that threatens the whole of Equestria coming for us or anything.

"I know that look, Twily," my brother remarked, a sly smirk coming to his lips.

"What do you mean?" I looked at him, confusion taking hold of me. "What look?"

"Come on, Twily,' he nudged me gently with his shoulder. "The shaky smile, the shimmering eyes, the maroon on the tips of your ears," he pointed at each as he went on. "You've never been able to hide stuff that obvious from me."

"I don't know what you're talking about," I scoffed in disbelief. I really didn't know what he was trying to say, and it was starting to irritate me.

"That's the same look I had when I realized just how much I loved Cadance," the look of adoration that came to his face was motivating. "It's the same one."

"The... same?" My mind slowly processed what he was saying, a fierce blush coming to my cheeks. "You don't actually believe I..." I couldn't even finish my protest.

I'd never been a great liar. Ever since I'd tried to hide my grief over Princess Celestia shunning me, I figured that fact out real quick. It's that lack of self-control that had torn me and Shiny apart in the first place. If I'd have been able to hide my feelings better, -- had been able to keep my emotions in check -- none of this would've happened.

So then, don't hide your feelings from him.

"Twily, there's nothing wrong with being in love," he laughed.

L-love!?

I could feel my heart pounding in my chest so hard I even felt it in my temples. It was going so fast, so unbelievably hard, I could swear I was heading directly into cardiac arrest.

"I'm... I'm not..." I stared at the ponies before us, their spells ricocheting off of one another, seemingly with even more vigor than moments before. Their efforts brought on renewed thoughts of Starlight and with them a lifting of my lips.

Am I?

...

Would it really be such a bad thing?

It could be. Starlight was a loose cannon. She was a troublemaker. She was crude.

So then, how come every time you think about her it seems like you're trying to convince yourself you don't?

I sighed, massaging my temples in an attempt to assuage the headache I could feel coming on at an unmanageable rate.

"Yeah, that's it! That's the one!" he wrapped a foreleg around me, shaking me enthusiastically. "That's the exact same thing I did when I stopped lying to myself and admitted the truth."

You do love her...

"It doesn't really matter anyway," I continued to try and soothe my frayed nerves, but it was going nowhere fast. "She probably hates my guts now."

"Why?" he asked, the tone of genuine concern coming from him appreciated. "What happened, Twily?"

"She doesn't..." I hesitated.

Tell him the truth.

"She doesn't trust you," I looked at him to gauge his reaction, not expecting a wide grin. "like, at all." His smile persisted. "She thinks you're plotting something or... I don't know. She's kind of-"

"Crazy?" he laughed.

"No, not..." I groaned, knowing he was correct and unable to deny it. "She's just a little... passionate."

"A little?" he guffawed. "Just a little?" I had no legitimate reply, waiting for his fit of laughter to end. "Honestly... I think it's pretty great!" he ruffled the top of my mane with a hoof, but he kept his face forward.

"Buuuut?" I moved my head a little closer, trying to enter his line of sight. He sighed, a look of sadness now on his face.

"Love can be an amazing thing," he smiled weakly. "Cadance is... Cadance is my world..." his smile grew stronger. "I'd do anything for her. But..." he looked down at me, the frown that had come to his face was all too familiar.

When I was a filly he'd sit me down and give me that exact look when I needed to learn from a mistake I'd made. It was so nostalgic I cringed, just like I had every single time before.

"But what, Shiny?"

"But it can be dangerous too, Twilight." When he was giving me advice or correcting me, he'd do his best not to sound condescending, using my proper name and not our nicknames. I loved him for it and always tried to show him the same level of respect. "Especially when it comes to who you fall in love with."

"Shining... Starlight is-"

"I'm not talking about her, Twilight," he rubbed his forehead with a hoof, frustration etching into his features. "Or... not just her."

"Then who are y-" my eyes widened in realization. "Princess Celestia..."

"Y..." He took a deep breath, turning his head away from me. "Yeah."

"But, Shining... I don't-"

"But you did, Twilight," he interjected, still not looking my way. "And look what it did to you... Mom and Dad... to all of us..."

If I didn't know any better, I'd swear I heard a sniffle come from his way. What hurt the most, hurt even more than the prospect of his agonized tears, was the fact that he wasn't wrong.

My irrational feelings for Celestia had cost me my family. Since leaving my home -- when my mistress had officially accepted me and I'd moved to live with her in Canterlot -- I hadn't spoken with or seen my parents a single time.

They'd written letters, sure, -- my mistress had tried to get me to read them, going so far as to read and reply to every single one herself -- but I refused to even look at them. They had their successful son, they didn't need a troublemaking daughter who could only gain the recognition of the Dark Princess.

Still...

I already knew what he was bringing up had to be addressed. After this whole Crystal Empire thing, I was planning on visiting them, but first steps first. What any of those mistakes meant when it came to my relationship with Princess Celestia, -- to my relationship with Starlight -- I had no clue.

"That was a long time ago, Shining Armor," I placed a placating hoof on his shoulder. "And I'd like to think I've done a lot of maturing since then."

"Don't you get it, Twilight?" his voice became deathly quiet before he turned his head to face me. His expression was one of such a serious demeanor I nearly recoiled at seeing it. "She isn't who you thought she was all those years ago... and she isn't who you think she is now."

"Shiny... I don't..." I was honestly a bit frightened by his sudden bleak countenance. "I don't understand."

"Celestia..." he placed his hooves on my shoulders, drawing closer to whisper into my ear. "she's a monster."

++++++++++++++++++++++

"You're gonna love this!" Shining Armor bounded towards me with two bowls and cups floating in his telekinetic field, a glowing smile on his face.

"I'd rather talk about that other topic, Shiny," I grit my teeth. He'd been hush-hush since he'd made his claim about Princess Celestia and that was all I wanted to talk about.

After finishing up the day instructing his troops, he brought me directly to his room. I'd have guessed he was already bunking with Cadenza, but he'd always been a devout follower of proper etiquette when it came to dating and the like.

When we were young it was really entertaining watching him fight off fillies that constantly threw themselves at him. As far as I knew, he'd held strong to his ideals his entire life. Recalling that aspect of his character made this revelation that much more predictable.

His quarters were just like most typical stallion's. Somewhat messy, though I'm sure he could find whatever he needed to in a heartbeat. Apparently, he'd even made the choice to stay in a really modest room, about half of the size of mine back in Canterlot, though he'd always been that type of stallion. It's one of the many reasons I'd looked up to him before. It was nice to see being part of Princess Celestia's elite, -- as well as a future prince -- hadn't changed him that much.

He'd left me alone for a while -- sitting on his bed with nothing to do but wait for him to come back -- before returning with a bowl of food and a drink for each of us.

"We can talk freely in here," he shoved one of the bowls in my face with such gusto it nearly hit me. "Got a lot of barriers up to shield myself from prying eyes and ears so we should be fine."

"That's a little weird, Shi-" I stopped, the smell of the food way too nostalgic, sending me all the way back to my foalhood in an instant. "Hi-Sis soup?" I looked up at him, my face filled with whimsy and wonder.

"You remembered!" he grinned as I took the bowl into my own telekinesis. He set our drinks down next to me on his nightstand.

"Of course I do, Shiny," I stared down into the bowl, the small letters in the soup bobbing around. "How could I ever forget?" I held the tears inside, lifting a spoonful into my mouth.

It's... just like I remember.

It tasted almost exactly the same as before, though a bit more bitter than I remembered. Its flavor reminded me a little of the breakfast me, him, and Starlight had in the morning.

Probably some herb grown in the Empire.

When he was small, -- around the age of ten -- Shining Armor started making his "Greatest Creation Yet". I'd gotten hungry one day and our parents were out and about like they usually were, so Shiny cooked for us. It was a simple soup with a tomato base. He'd included small bits of vegetables and to spice things up, he added little pieces of pasta. To make things even more interesting, he transformed the noodles into letters.

Since I was learning to read at the time, he made the soup both scrumptious and fun for my sake.

And...

"We spelled so many things together," I smiled warmly.

"Like 'hi'," he plopped down next to me on the bed.

"And 'magical'," I chuckled.

"And 'fun'," he took a bite.

"And 'brother'."

"And 'sis'."

"And 'Celestia'."

...

I sighed, realizing I'd just destroyed the feeling of glee we were both sharing. I looked up to find a sad look on his face as he swallowed his mouthful of soup. "Shiny... what happened?"

He placed his bowl carefully on the nightstand next to his bed before settling down next to me. "I looked up to her too, you know?" his gaze was locked on the carpet. "Back when I thought she was the infallible god of our world."

"Kind of like me," I snuck in between bites.

"Yeah," he reluctantly agreed. "Kind of like you..."

...

"You've lived around her for long enough now... what do you think of her?"

"Until recently?" I tapped my chin with the head of my spoon, glancing upward to reminiscence. "I still hated her guts," I shrugged.

"But?"

"Well, we talked," I scooped up another bite. "I think I'm starting to understand her now... at least a little better than when I was a filly."

"Yeah... that's what I thought," he nodded, still looking down. "That's exactly what I thought."

"What do you mean, Shiny?"

"I'm pretty sure talking is how she does it," he laughed, though it was an action filled with disgust. "You noticed it too... didn't you? You had to have..." he looked my way, his eyes shimmering with desperation.

"I d-" I stopped short. "Can you be bit more... concise?"

"She uses..." he was trying to figure out the right words. "I dunno, something to manipulate other creatures. If I had to guess how, I'd say she does it through her speech."

"Shiny that's..." Again, I had to stop short. I'd always thought that was just her natural charisma, that she had a godly aura that could partially influence those around her, but... "What makes you think she does it?" The look he gave me said just how ludicrous he thought I was being. "I'm serious, Shiny. My mistress has a similar aura and she's not 'doing' it. It just sort of... exists for her."

"Your mistress?" he cocked an eyebrow.

"Princess Luna," I smiled.

"Oh! Right..." he frowned. "I guess that did happen a little after I left, huh?" he stroked his chin with a hoof. "You becoming her student, I mean."

"To be honest," my head fell. "I was terrified to see you when I moved into the castle too." I figured he'd be around, being a part of Princess Celestia's Solar Guard, but thankfully, at the time, I'd heard talks that he'd been stationed somewhere else. Little did I know it was to the Empire.

"I don't blame you," he wrapped a foreleg around me. "I treated you like dirt." A loving squeeze. "I'm really sorry, Sis."

"It's okay, Shiny," I leaned into his chest. "Is that why you moved? Because you were worried about her influence? The princess', I mean."

"I..." he sighed yet again. "I found some things out. Stuff I wasn't supposed to see. About her... and about Luna."

As I was about to open my mouth -- both to question him on his statement as well as reprimand him for showing improper respect to my mistress -- the door to his room was flung open.

"Shining, I need y-" Princess Cadenza walked into the room, her eyes red and puffy. "OH! I'm so sorry to interrupt. I didn't-"

"Cadance? What's wrong? What's going on?" he was immediately by her side, holding her close. She'd been crying, that much was obvious.

"It's okay! I was just about to head out," I placed the empty bowl on his nightstand.

"No, really! I can come back later," the princess protested, already trying to leave herself.

"You're not going anywhere, Cadenza," my brother stated firmly, guiding her over to sit on the bed. "I'll get you tomorrow morning, Twilight. Around eight, okay?"

I nodded, quickly making my way to the door. As I closed it behind me I could hear the sobs of the pink pegasus beginning to swell once again.

++++++++++++++++++++++

Making my way back to our room, I realized just how exhausted I'd become. It was... strange to say the least. It could've been because I'd woken up so early, but living with my mistress had made managing ungodly sleeping hours fairly easy for me.

No. It has to be something else.

With another long yawn escaping my mouth, I soldiered onward.

...

It's a really good thing I made mental notes of the layout of the palace.

Not having a guide back to the room might've been a problem if I hadn't. Still, I couldn't get my mind off of what Shiny had said.

I may have been able to believe Princess Celestia's motives could be questionable, but as soon as he'd mentioned my mistress I doubted all of his words.

She'd never do anything like that...

...

Not to me at least.

And if she'd done it to somepony else... then...

It's probably for the best.

...

Is that what you really think?

I couldn't help but recall Shiny's words.

Maybe you're just blinded by your love for Luna, just like you were all those years ago by her older sister...

I shook my head, immediately rejecting such outlandish thoughts.

Arriving at the door to my room, I pushed it open, nearly freezing in place when I noticed Sunset already sleeping quietly in her bed.

She must've had a long day t-

No... It wasn't Sunset. I drew closer to the slumbering mare, the violet mane with the blue highlight making it quite clear whom it was.

S-Star!?

My heart pounded in my chest.
Why she was in Sunset's bed I couldn't fathom, but her sleeping form was so...

Beautiful.

I got closer to her. Close enough to...

...

"I'm so sorry, Star," I whispered softly to her. I tiptoed back to my bed, making sure not to wake her.

I hope it's just as easy when she's awake...

Without another thought, I got under the covers and fell asleep.

TCE: Her Elements Pt. 1

Waiting for the highest ranking official of a nation to finish in one of their more important meetings was one of the most tedious things I had any experience doing in my life. I'd done it countless times before, sure, -- waiting on my mentor -- but this time felt so much more nerve-wracking than any before.

I needed to speak to Cadenza. I had to try and help her. It was easy to see Chrysalis had shook the very foundation the princess had built her entire life on.

Princess... what should I do?

Parents were... not my forte. Mine were... around, but that's about it. If anything, I considered Celestia my real mom now, and she...

It doesn't matter. She's not here to help me right now.

How I wished she were. Then, maybe I might have had the slightest idea of what to do about this whole mess.

I was currently sitting on the floor next to the massive doors leading to the throne room, waiting patiently like the countless other plebeians for the queen to finish... whatever it was that was demanding so much of her time. I was under the assumption that Cadenza was inside as well, -- though I couldn't be certain -- so I had nowhere else to go.

As the Princess of the Crystal Empire, the pegasus had the proper authority to attend the highest echelons of gatherings, but interrupting one in progress was still frowned upon, no matter what one's title might be. I'd been loitering for hours, watching countless ponies stroll by, while others waited just as long as I had. It was a much higher volume of life than usual in the palace, I'm sure.

Every so often, I'd get up and trot around so my legs wouldn't fall asleep. All of the seats in the hall had already been taken, so it's not like I could lose mine on the floor. I'd given up my spot on a chair earlier for an elderly stallion who'd come to the Empire from the distant land of Stalliongrad. Apparently, it was his final wish to see one of the alicorn princesses with his own eyes before passing on.

I didn't have it in me to tell him neither my mentor nor Princess Luna were attending the wedding. That would be far too cruel.

To have come so far for nothing... poor guy. Although, not saying anything is pretty mean t-

"Uhm, excuse me?"

My eyes shot open, the velvety soft voice jerking me out of my thoughts. The hall was relatively quiet, mostly hushed discussions going on, but this new creature sounded completely alien. It was way too...

Sad.

"Yes? What can I do for you?" The pink mare standing before me was clearly trying to put on a smile, but it simply wasn't happening. She looked like she might start crying at any moment... or that she probably had been a second ago. Her body was sagging, as if the planet itself was trying to drag her down into its depths to devour her.

"Are you... I-If you don't mind me asking..." she was doing her best to be as polite possible. It was extremely troubling, as if it was my duty to make her happy and I was failing. "Is your name... Sunset?"

...

"It... is," I nodded, a little hesitant, but my heart aching for her. "My name is Sunset." As soon as I confirmed her inquiry, the waterworks began. Her bawling was loud enough to draw the attention of most of the occupants in the hall. "H-hey, what's wrong!?" I reached out to her but stopped short. I had no idea who this pony was, after all, but there was something about her that was luring me in like a warm bath on a winter night.

"I-H-HI FINALLY FOUND YOU!" she cried, still sobbing as she threw her forelegs around my neck and hugged me tightly. I froze, completely bewildered by the sudden closeness and all the displeased eyes on us.

"Uh, hey... I don't really kn-"

"I'M SO SORRY!" she squeezed tighter, forcing a pained groan from me. "I DIDN'T MEAN TO HURT YOU!"

"You're... hurting... me... now!" I managed to squeak out despite her unreal strength.

"OH!" she pulled away, realizing her mistake and now clearly embarrassed. "Sorry... again," her embarrassment quickly shifted to a look of shame.

"Not to be... rude or anything..." I tried to straighten my mane a bit while I caught my breath. "But... who are you?"

"My name is Pinkamena Diane Pie," she refused to look me in the eye. "And I'm really, really sorry."

"For what, exactly?" I asked. I knew it couldn't just be because she'd given me an overly aggressive bear hug.

No, it has to be something else.

"On the train yesterday..." she wrung her hooves in front of herself. "It was all my fault. But, I didn't mean to! I promise! It's just... I was really excited to be coming to the Empire and my party cannon was kind of on the fritz and now I know something is definitely wrong with it an-"

I held a hoof up, hoping the slight action would end her rant. Thankfully, she paused, her blue eyes locking on me. "I think I get it," I offered her a warm smile, placing a hoof on her shoulder. "It's okay. I'm- I was fine... and I still am," I giggled. "Honestly, I'm just glad you're okay. A malfunctioning cannon sounds pretty dangerous."

"Y... you mean you're really not mad at me?" A twinkle of hope came to her eyes.

"Of course not," I rubbed her shoulder. "Why would I be?"

In an instant she went from downtrodden to bubbling, the smile on her face so vibrant I nearly had to shield my eyes because of its vivaciousness. Even her mane and tail had somehow become fluffy masses in a matter of seconds.

"REALLY!?" she gasped so loudly she was able to draw more attention to the two of us.

"Yes, just, can you please keep your voice down?" I whispered, glancing around nervously at the ponies staring at us.

"OH! Sorry... again!" she snickered wildly, covering her mouth with her hooves.

Yep. This is definitely her normal attitude.

It was nice to see she wasn't always as depressed as she'd first appeared.

"Im guessing you spoke with one of my-"

"PINKIE!"

I jumped at the shout, several other ponies glaring angrily in the direction the call had come from. Strangely enough, the pink mare hadn't budged an inch.

Pinkie?

That didn't matter right now.

"S-Sunburst?" I stuttered, a little stunned by his lack of decorum.

The orange unicorn galloped over to us, a look of utter panic on his face and sweat covering his brow.

"Hey, Sunny!" Pinkamena was nearly bouncing in place. "What's up?"

"Sunset!?" he looked completely caught off guard by my presence. "Good! You're here too! You might be able to help as well."

Help?

"Help with what, Sunburst?" I asked, growing a little nervous myself.

"Something happened, Sunset..." his gaze fell to the floor. "It's... It's Starlight."

++++++++++++++++++++++

The first thing I noticed as the three of us galloped into my room was the blue unicorn sitting next to my bed. The second was...

"STAR!" I couldn't help but call out, my despair instantly getting the best of me. She looked so... peaceful, -- lying in my bed -- but I could sense something was very wrong. Sunburst hadn't said another word on what had happened, only stating it would be much wiser to speak once we had some privacy.

Pinkamena gasped behind me as soon as she fully took in the situation. "Oh no..."

I rushed to my friend's side, taking her hoof into mine and holding it gently. I took a seat next to the bed opposite the blue unicorn. "What happened!?" I asked nopony in particular. My distress was easily displayed for all of them to see as I willed energy into my lilac friend.

"I don't know," the blue mare quickly responded, her own panic easily detectable. "Everything was fine at the teahouse and then she..."

"Why didn't you take her to a hospital!?" I tried not to sound like I was making an accusation, but the desperation in my voice wasn't helping my cause.

"I'm... I'm sorry, we're not supposed t-"

"It's a good thing she didn't," Sunburst cut the azure mare off.

"What!?" I nearly spat the word, his remark having the unintended consequence of riling me up even further. "Why wouldn't you-"

He lifted a hoof. The look on the Regis' face was one of steadfast determination, ending my tirade before it had a chance to begin. His horn flared with energy as he closed his eyes, taking a deep breath.

"Fear not, Sunset. She's going to be okay," he declared confidently. In an instant, his mana began to sing, filling the room with a yellow aura and causing twinkling golden stars to float around the five of us. The spell had a calming effect, but I knew its purpose was for more than just that when he dimmed the light coming from above to near midnight levels.

"There," he sighed, rubbing his head in grogginess once his spell was complete. "We should be able to get to work safely. We have both the time and the faculties to do so now."

"What do you mean 'safely'?" I was able to control my mounting irritation at the moment, but if I didn't get answers soon, I'd lose my cool. "What is going on?"

I was met with another sigh from Sunburst, forcing me to look at the others for an answer. Pinkamena was still focused on Starlight, a look of worry on the pink mare's face. The blue unicorn had her own gaze on the carpet, also appearing gloomy.

"Please..." I choked back the oncoming tears as best I could.

...

Star... please...

I squeezed her hoof tighter. She was always so confident, so strong. Seeing her like this...

I... I can't-

"She's been drugged," Sunburst drew my attention as he walked to the foot of the bed. "Or perhaps poisoned is a more appropriate description."

"Then we should-"

"I'm sorry, Sunset," he grit his teeth. "I wasn't able to say anything until you were away from... her." There was no malice in him, just... disappointment. Apparently, in himself.

"Her?" I was suddenly more lost than a second ago.

...

"Princess Celestia made it very clear that there were only three creatures we were to trust in the Empire," the blue mare finally broke the uncomfortable silence. "You," she lifted a hoof my way. "Sunburst," she pointed at the stallion. "and Starlight Glimmer," she laid her hoof on the bed.

...

But... why just-

"I was ordered to only trust Sunset, Starlight, and you six girls," Sunburst explained further. "Her Highness is being extremely cautious with this situation."

"Why wouldn't she trust Twilight?" I voiced my thoughts, though the words came out more as a whisper than an open question.

That doesn't make sense.
Princess Luna is her sister. Why wouldn't she trust her?

"If I had to venture a guess, I'd say it's because she isn't one of her students," Sunburst stroked his chin with a hoof.

"Wh- That doesn't make any sense! Neither are THEY!" I swept a hoof in the direction of the blue mare and Pinkamena. I don't know why his words had made me so angry...

No, that's not true.

I knew perfectly well why they'd gotten me so mad.

Twilight was one of my friends. She was reliable. She deserved to be trusted.

"No, they're not," he conceded. Sunburst waved Pinkamena over, so she would stand next to the blue mare. "But they are Her Elements, and they're very precious friends of Her Highness."

The Elements...

I knew they were important, but I didn't know they were close to my mentor too. It wasn't hard to comprehend though. She was my beloved teacher, yes, but she had a life of her own too.

I lowered my head to check on Star, guilt burrowing into my breast.

"I'm... I'm sorry," I sighed, letting out my frustration before looking back up at Pinkamena and the blue mare. "Pinkamena..." I smiled, receiving the same back from the pink mare. "And you too... uhm?"

"Trixie," the blue unicorn offered me a kind smile. "Trixie Lulamoon."

"And you can call me Pinkie," the pink mare tossed in. "All of my friends do."

"Okay," I smiled at the duo. "And I'm Sunset Shimmer," I giggled.

"Sunset... I'm certain after your... confrontation with Chrysalis you know just how desperate Queen Cantata is to sort this situation out," Sunburst took back our attention. "The changelings are far too dangerous for any of us to just go about stumbling around in the darkness without any direction."

"I just... I really don't understand why Princess Celestia would leave us in the dark," I rubbed my head, my gaze lowering. I honestly would have thought she'd have been a lot more thorough with her guidance before we left Canterlot. But she hadn't been, and I couldn't understand why.

Not even with me...

...

"Princess Celestia can be... really mysterious," Trixie said softly. "But she's never steered us wrong." Her words drew my attention, the sweet smile on her face spreading onto my own. "I'm sure that applies to you too, Sunset."

"It... It does," I chuckled. " You're right," I nodded.

I just need to trust her.

That was easy as breathing.

"Well then," Sunburst clopped his hooves together. "Now that we've gotten all that out of the way," he waved Pinkie and Trixie closer to Star. "We're gonna need the two of you to work your magic."

Both mares nodded, their resolve unshakeable as they mentally and physically prepared themselves for the task at hoof.

"What should I do, Sunburst?" I asked, my hooves still clasped onto Star's.

"Stay close to her," his horn began to shimmer. "If anything goes wrong, do all that you can to comfort her, Sunset."

"O-okay," I nodded, though neither the words nor the action held any degree of confidence. His instructions were unclear at worst and vague at best. if I really was required, I'm not sure what exactly I would do. I prayed I wouldn't be.

He moved the covers off of Star with telekinesis, his yellow aura moving from the blanket to envelop her body.

"I'm going to start drawing out the sedative as soon as the purification process begins," he took a deep breath in and then out, clearly to settle his nerves. "On your mark, Trixie."

"I'll do my best!" The lavender aura coming from Trixie's horn was so... faint I could barely detect the use of mana. It was more than a little concerning, but I wouldn't object. Not when so much was on the line and they seemed like they knew what they were doing. "Ready, Pinkie!?"

"More than ready!" Pinkie bellowed, forcing my eyes onto her. "I made two new friends," her blazing eyes swept over me and Star. "And I'm planning on making it a trio," she laughed like a madmare. "MY HEART IS OVERFLOWING WITH JOY!" she yelled. Somehow, a torrent of pink energy raged around the earth pony, as blindingly powerful -- if not moreso -- than any unicorn's I'd ever encountered. "Don't you worry yourself one bit, Sunset! Everything's going to be fine!"

Her power grew louder, drowning out any noise we might've been able to hear. The sound coming from the earth pony was like the singing of a unicorn's horn, but turned up to the nth degree.

As the power flowed from her like a tsunami, I knew she was telling the truth. Finally able to take my eyes off the earth pony, I realized her energy had flooded the entire room, mixing with a second, much brighter red energy.

Where did...?

"Trixie?"

The faint lavender glimmer on her horn had solidified into a rampaging red tempest, nearly pushing me -- and everything else in the room -- away from her. I'm fairly certain the only thing keeping anything in place was the first spell Sunburst had utilized.

The blue unicorn had her eyes clenched tight, fighting to keep her power in check. When she suddenly opened them, -- both glowing the same bright red as the energy coming from her horn -- I knew it was the moment of truth. Everything, -- the cacophony of noise, the spells swirling throughout the room, my heart -- all of it stopped.

In an instant, all the energy built up in the room slammed into Star's body, her eyes opening wide as a rainbow of color swirled in each of them.

"Sunburst!" Trixie shouted, shattering the silence.

"On it!" the golden stallion ripped his mana from Star's body and along with it, a thick maroon blob -- which appeared to be coagulating -- held tightly in his telekinesis. "Wh... what is- I-I got it!" he floated it toward himself, casting more spells to keep... whatever it was, contained.

...

"We did it!" Trixie laughed, an exhausted action, but a relieved grin on her face.

"We sure did!" Pinkie hadn't lost an ounce of vigor, her buoyancy seemingly somehow even more potent now. I couldn't help but smile myself. "Told ya, Sunset! Easy peasy lemon squee-"

"S-Sun?" The faint whisper made my heart race. I looked down, looked at my friend. She was awake, a weak grin on her lips as her once again blue eyes, searched for me.

"I'm here, Star!" I nearly shouted, gripping her hoof tighter.

"I... I'm... glad," her search stopped as soon as she heard my voice. "Sun I-"

"Shhhh," I placed a hoof on her lips. "Try to get some rest..." I gently brushed her cheek with the same hoof. "For me?"

Her smile grew just a tad before she nodded and closed her eyes, falling back asleep almost instantly.

"Being purified by the Elements can really take it out of a creature," Sunburst stood next to me, laying a hoof on my shoulder. "Pair that with being infected with changeling depressants," he whistled, beyond impressed. "It speaks volumes of the sheer force of her will that she regained consciousness so quickly, if even for just a moment. I knew she wasn't all looks."

I couldn't lift my head, the tears now flowing freely. It had all had happened so fast, but, for just a moment, I really did think I might lose her...

A-and...

I couldn't accept that.

But I didn't have to accept it.

And it was all thanks to them.

"Th-thank you," I got out between powerful sobs. "Thank you all so much." Still, I clung to Star's hoof.

I felt the others. First Pinkie, her soft hoof rubbing my withers. Then Trixie. Her hoof trembling as it was placed on my shoulder, but when I laid mine over hers it calmed considerably.

The embrace that we shared was that of the best of friends. They saved her.

I trusted them with my life.

Author's Note

Time for the Elements to get some development. Get ready for a very different Trix.

TCE: Her Elements Pt. 2

Sunburst, Trixie, Pinkie, and I were all sitting on our rumps around Starlight's bed. Our ragtag group had remained in the room after purging Star of the drugging she'd been forced to endure. We still needed the privacy -- Sunburst's barrier providing that protection -- and, according to the orange unicorn, Star would be out cold for the rest of the night due to the trial she'd gone through, so we were fine talking within the chambers.

"Changelings primarily have two main strategies when attempting to... replace a victim," Sunburst continued his explanation. "The first is... the most direct approach. Complete elimination of the target."

...

He didn't need to say anything beyond that. The three of us had swiftly comprehended the implications. I had to control the sudden nausea crawling through my stomach.

Did those monsters intend to... to Star?

The hairs of my coat stood on end, the extreme sense of terror quickly replaced by an acute rage, and along with it, a twinge of discomfort at the base of my horn.

A-again!?

"The second is much less aggressive and generally used to capture," Sunburst's voice snapped me out of my thoughts. "The less fatal method is accomplished by utilizing a sedative they create from the magical resin secreted from the glands in their hooves," he nearly retched, the knowledge of such a disgusting fact obviously troubling him. "They administer it in one of three ways. Direct injection, tricking their target into ingesting it, or through a spell. The primary purpose of the sedative is complete incapacitation. Shortly after administration... the changelings drag the victim to their hive."

That... doesn't sound as bad as being mur-

"Then... what?" Pinkie asked, devoid of the effervescence she just possessed. "Then what do they do with..." she swallowed roughly. "the victim?"

A shadow appeared to descend onto Sunburst, his brow furrowing as he stared down at the carpet.

...

"S-Sunburst?" Trixie spoke softly, worry painting her features.

"They administer a more potent form of their drug," he spoke through gritted teeth. "As long as it's repeated, It keeps a creature in a permanent coma, forcing them to experience endless hallucinations. Then... they're sealed in a pod where they're used as a source of sustenance from the emotions the dreams incite until..."

My horn sparked to life, the red aura filling the room.

"S-Sunset!?" Pinkie and Trixie both gasped, though I barely noticed them.

They'll pay. They have to pay!

I stood to my hooves, moving to leave the room, to find them. "I'm going."

"Sunset," Sunburst was calm, his voice a notch above a whisper. "We have to stick together," he glanced at Star. "I know you might've thought I was kidding around before, about Starlight I mean, but..." as he faced me I noted his eyes were filled with just as much anger as I felt. "I'm just as angry as you are, but we have to be careful." He flashed a smile that could inspire an army. "We'll get them back. Trust me."

...

My horn flickered out as I took a seat once again. "We have to, Sunburst," I declared, still more than a little mad "For Star."

"For Starlight," he nodded once. "Now then," he spoke to all three of us again. "What can we surmise from the condition she was in and the events that transpired?"

...

"From the looks of things," Trixie glanced at Star's slumbering form. "I'd assume somepony spiked her drink back at that teahouse we were at."

"I'd agree with your theory, Trixie," Sunburst nodded at the mare. "I'm fairly certain they were hoping to take her... but for some reason, those plans fell through."

We all grew quiet, contemplating possible reasons for their failure.

...

"Maybe it's our super special insides?" Pinkie suggested, a giggle coming from her as she rubbed her belly.

...

"Pinkie, I don't thin-"

"Actually, Trixie..." Sunburst interrupted the blue mare. "She might be on to something."

"Because they're the Elements?" I guessed, though it was an educated one. They were special. Apparently, very special.

"Precisely," Sunburst confirmed my suspicion. "You said Starlight had a drink at the teahouse, Trixie. What about you?"

"I got one," she confirmed. "Rarity did too. It tasted pretty normal, though."

"Good!" he stood up and trotted over to her and Pinkie's side of Star's bed. "You haven't had anything since then, correct?"

"No, I just had the tea and came straight here when..." she bristled, his close proximity clearly making her uncomfortable. "W-why do you ask?"

"Do you mind?" he lifted a brow, noticing her discomfort. It was evident he had no intention of pushing her any further than she was willing to go.

"Uhm, what did you have in mind?" she was still leaning away from him, her look of discomfort growing.

"Trix is really shy," Pinkie held a hoof up to her face to whisper my way. "In case you hadn't noticed."

Clearly.

"If you'd allow me to try, I should be able to analyze the ingredients of the drink you had from the residue it left in your mouth," he confidently explained, though it did nothing to dissuade Trixie's reservations.

"That's... INCREDIBLE, Sunburst!" I remarked in awe. "You wouldn't have to examine the contents of her stomach?"

"I don't think so," he grinned, my praise brightening his spirit. "It hasn't been that long, so a quick scan with a spell should let me know everything I need."

"Y-you want to look... in my m-mouth!?" Trixie was visibly trembling now, her coat turning a bright maroon.

"Uh-ooooh," Pinkie scooted away from the blue unicorn. "She's gonna bloooow."

"Tr-Trixie?" Sunburst moved away slightly as well. As the blue mare's shaking grew to incalculable levels, I felt compelled to try and do something to help her.

"I know it might be a little embarrassing, Trixie," I began, drawing the attention of the trio and slowing her vibrations a degree. "But it might help us prevent another pony from suffering the fate they wanted... for Star." As my eyes brimmed with moisture Trixie's distress appeared to completely dissipate.

"O-okay," she nodded, newfound resolve on her face, but hints of reservation still clinging to her. "Okay! You're right, Sunset!"

"Great!" Sunburst moved closer to her.

"Thank you, Trixie," I smiled warmly at the mare who returned my kindness.

"What do you need me to do, Sunburst?" she faced the orange unicorn with measured gusto.

"Wow, Sunset," Pinkie was now sitting next to me. She must have moved when I wasn't paying attention to her. "I've never seen anypony get Trix out of one of her panic attacks that fast." A sly smirk came to her lips. "You must be pretty special yourself," she nudged me with an elbow as one of her eyebrows bounced up and down.

"Wait..." my face twisted in confusion. "How did you kn-"

"I just need you to say 'ah'," Sunburst instructed Trixie.

"A-ah..." the blue unicorn's eyes were squeezed tight, the tremors coming back a fraction, but the mare doing a much better job of keeping them in check.

"Alright, good," Sunburst held her jaw with a hoof as his horn sparked to life. "It'll just take me a moment." A small speck of light floated from the tip of his horn, touching down on her tongue before spreading along it and coating it in his yellow mana.

"AH!" Trixie clenched her eyes tighter.

...

"Yes! Just as I suspected!" His horn powered down, the aura on Trixie's tongue fading away along with it. "Thank you, Trixie. You can close your mouth now. You did great!"

"O-okay..." Trixie massaged her jaw with a hoof. "Happy to help."

"So, Sunny..." Pinkie chimed in, shimmying back to their side of the bed once again. "What'd ya find out?"

Sunburst's smile evaporated, making way for an intensely serious expression.

"They definitely tried to drug her," his horn igniting yet again, a telekinetic spell bringing the solid, blood-red stone -- now encased in a mana generated glass orb -- to rest on Star's bed. "There are still... traces, very minor traces... but traces nonetheless, of changeling resin... in Trixie's mouth."

Pinkie and I both slowly shifted our horrified gazes to the blue mare. A sickly green tinge came to the azure mare's complexion.

"S-Sunset?" she was shaking again, but this time for a much different reason. The look of utter disgust on her face wasn't exactly reassuring either.

"Y-yeah, Trixie?" I asked cautiously.

"You wouldn't h-happen to have an extra toothbrush..." It was clear she was trying her best to remain calm, but the trembling hoof she lifted my way betrayed her true feelings. "W-would you?"

"I-"

"Not to... uhm, rain on your parade even further or anything, Trixie," Sunburst looked away from us, scratching at his cheek with a hoof. It was evident he was trying to hide the embarrassed grin on his face.

"What is it, Sunny?" Pinkie asked, though she didn't take her concerned eyes off of Trixie for even a second.

"A... a toothbrush probably won't help much now," he chuckled nervously. "I mean Trixie did drink the concoction so..."

"Nevermind," Trixie covered her mouth with a hoof, her face now flushed a dark jade. "I think I'm gonna be-" The gurgle that came from her as she darted to the restroom was not a good sound. She slammed the door behind herself, the plethora of other noises coming from inside shortly thereafter even less pleasant than the first.

"Hoo boy," Pinkie reluctantly stood to her hooves. "I better get in there." She chuckled nervously before leaving to join our friend in the other room.

There they go...

...

"She'll be alright," Sunburst laughed a bit as he regained my attention, "It's just a little... gross, nothing more."

...

"Hey... Sunburst?" I was still a bit confused and more than a little suspicious.

"What is it, Sunset?"

"You're... very well informed on the changelings, and your words have made it more than obvious that you have close ties to my mentor..." It was a little weird. This... he could be a crucial part of her plan. "You're not just Queen Cantata's Regis... are you?"

"Essentially?"

...

"Yes," he shrugged. "Although, I was indeed appointed by Princess Celestia to be Queen Cantata's Regis."

...

"I won't lie to you, Sunburst. That's a little... suspicious," I frowned.

Why would a ruler let somepony else appoint somepony to a position so important to their kingdom?

"First, I'm going to assume you're aware of what happened between the Empire and the Changeling Hive years ago, then?" he asked.

"Queen Cantata and Princess Cadenza spoke with me about it, yes," I confirmed.

"After that... after the war, I mean... what makes you think the queen really had any sort of choice in what happened?"

"What?" His question rocked me.

Why wouldn't she have a choice?

"Sunset..." he sighed. "The Empire lost its king. Its military was in shambles. The queen... the queen was beside herself with grief." That last fact appeared to be particularly troubling to the stallion. "My predecessor was thrust upon the queen because Princess Celestia wanted to respect the King's final wish while ensuring the safety of the Empire. It wasn't a choice made by a single soul in the Empire, but rather, the ruler of Equestria."

...

"I... think I see," I had sort of worked out what he was saying. "I thought the Regis was a devout follower of the queen. I thought a pony dedicated to the Empire... but..."

"My loyalty lies with Princess Celestia," he affirmed my theory. "She chose me to fill this position... and I'll do whatever it takes to live up to the expectations she has for me."

I could sense intense resolve emanating from him, could nearly feel it. It was akin to my mentor's blinding sun.

He's... telling the truth.

"I hope that's a sufficient answer for you," he scratched his nose, a small grin on his face. He was the only one I still had slight reservations about. He was the only one from the Empire.

"It is," I looked away, slightly ashamed. "Thank you... for humoring me. And... sorry."

"Don't worry about it," he waved a hoof dismissively in front of himself. "Vigilance is exactly what we need right now." He gestured toward the stone on the bed. "Anyway, I really wanted to get your input on this, Sunset."

"My... input?" I laid my hooves on the bed, leaning closer to examine the strange object. "I'm not sure I'll be of any help, but I'll do my best."

"You shouldn't sell yourself short," he remarked, also drawing nearer to the stone. "Princess Celestia raves about you all the time, Sunset."

"Sh-she does!?" I gawked at the Regis. "A-about me!?"

"She most certainly does. All the time. Just the other day..." he cleared his throat, straightening up and beginning to imitate my mentor almost perfectly. "She's beyond intelligent, Sunburst. And so incredibly talented. I swear, she's the daughter I've always wan-" he clapped his hooves over his mouth.

...

His eyes were bulged out of his head.

I stared at the unicorn in shock.

Did she... did she really say that... about me?

He had no reason to lie about such a trivial topic. I had no reason to doubt him.

"Errrr, you should probably forget I said that," he looked exceptionally worried. "Please forget I just said that!" he was begging.

He didn't have to. Not for this. Not me.

"It's alright, Sunburst," I wiped a joyful tear away. "I can keep a secret."

"Oh thank goodness," he let out the breath he'd been holding in. "It's not like she swore me to secrecy or anything like that, she'd have used a spell if she wanted to do that," he whispered that last part to himself. "It's just... you really are very important to her and I think she wants to tell you herself."

"I... had an idea I was," I smiled. "She is to me too. You must be as well," I waved a hoof his way. "Important to her, I mean. If she said something like that to you... she must trust you a lot."

"She does," he smiled, but there was a slight sadness in it. "But it's a bit... different, y'know?"

"I'm not really sure what you mean, Sunburst." Celestia treated all of those serving her with the utmost dignity and respect. Those whom she favored, she did even more for. If he found himself lucky enough to be blessed by her grace, he was every bit as fortunate as I was.

"With ponies like me, creatures like me..." he scratched lightly at his mane with a hoof. "I know it might sound a little harsh but, we're more like... really important pawns to Her Highness."

"A little harsh?" I lifted an annoyed eyebrow.

"You disagree," he chuckled awkwardly.

"Of course I do!" I slammed a hoof on the floor. "Princess Celestia cares about all of us!" I pointed an accusatory hoof at the stallion. "THERE'S NO WAY SHE THINKS ANYPONY IS JUST A PAWN!" my chest heaved, my anger getting the best of me.

...

He chuckled once again, an action filled with irony as he rubbed his face with a hoof.

"If only life was that simple," he whispered into his hoof.

"Maybe it is..." I lowered my hoof onto the bed, my anger abating. "Maybe... you're mistaken, Sunburst."

...

He took a deep, exasperated breath.

"Can I ask you a question, Sunset?" He had his eyes closed.

"Of course you can," I replied, probably a little more aggressively than I intended to.

"You met with Chrysalis, didn't you?"

"I did."

"And you witnessed... the true nature of the princess, correct?"

"Y-yes."

"Tell me..." He opened his eyes, staring directly into mine. "What do you think Her Highness should do?"

I had to think for a moment. It was a difficult question to answer. The Princess of the Changeling's was clearly plotting something and it's not like Cantata could rely on brute strength.

Unless she turns to Celestia and Luna.

Her options, as it stood, were to negotiate with Chrysalis' mother or...

Judging by Chrysalis' actions... that's about it.

"I think the queen shoul-"

"You misunderstand," he cut me off with a raised hoof, drawing a frown to my face. "What do you think Princess Celestia should do?"

"Wh-" I stared at him, completely baffled because of his clarification. "How does my mentor have anything to do with Chrysalis?"

"She could put a stop to her plans," he smirked. "Don't you think?"

"With one hoof tied behind her back," I snapped back, his unwarranted confidence and wherever he was going with this line of thinking already irritating me.

"The real question is: Will she?" he asked, raising a brow.

"Sh-" I hesitated. She wasn't here, but she would be in an instant if she had to be.

Wouldn't she?

...

"If the queen asked for help, I'm certain Princess Cel-"

"Is such an approach acceptable to you?"

"Wh-what!?"

"If Queen Cantata doesn't ask for help, and Princess Celestia lets things... play out," his smarminess was growing by the second. "Do you think that's okay?"

"She wouldn't do that!" The pressure around the base of my horn drew a prodding hoof. "She's not that type of princess or pony!"

"Sunset..." he sighed. "She already has."

I nearly growled, ready to object to his claim, but the truth hit me like a ton of bricks.

She... she did.

That was how Cadenza had lost her father in the first place. The king and the Empire had opted to handle the war in their own way... and my mentor stood back and watched.

"She... I..." I had no reprisal, had no snarky comeback.

"Don't get me wrong, Sunset," his fierce demeanor was gone just as quickly as it came. "I don't think it was wrong. I don't believe it would be wrong if the same thing happens again and the Empire were to fall. But... there are those who would disagree with me." He trotted over to my side of the bed and sat next to me. "Would you give your life to save Canterlot and all the creatures within it?"

"I... I think so," I replied meekly.

"Let me make it a little easier," he laughed. "Would you give your life for Princess Celestia?"

"Yes." I didn't even have to think about that question. If need be, I'd do it this very moment.

"And that's all I meant," he wrapped a foreleg around me. "I'm confident your mentor would do the same for you, that's all."

"And she..."

She wouldn't do it for him.

"It's fine," he squeezed me gently. "She's far too important to Equestria... and so are you," he lifted his head towards my bed. "Her too. We all have a purpose, Sunset. I'm proud I get to fulfill mine."

We sat silently for a moment, the older stallion rubbing my shoulder with a hoof.

...

"I guess... life's really not that simple... huh?" I chuckled quietly.

"As long as you keep your priorities in order," he scooted away as the door to the bathroom opened. "I think it can be."

"Sorry," Trixie slowly stumbled back into the room, Pinkie supporting her on the way.

"It's fine, Trixie," Sunburst assured her. "You can head back if you're not feeling well."

"No, I'm okay," she shot that idea down instantly as the pair sat down across from us. "What did we miss?"

"Nothing really," I smiled. Her determination was inspiring. She didn't need to stay, but she wasn't about to take the easy way out.

Sunburst pointed at the red growth.
"Sunset was just about to give us her input on this..."

TCE: Her Elements Pt. 3

"That's the icky junk you pulled out of Starlight, right Sunburst?" Pinkie scratched at her chin, drawing much closer to the solid object. Probably a little too close, if I was being honest.

"Yes, Pinkie. That's exactly what it is," he replied to the mare before turning my way. "Go ahead, Sunset."

"O-okay," I hesitantly nodded as I straightened up my posture and got ready. After closing my eyes and taking a deep, calming breath, I sent mana into my horn. As soon as my spell fully formed I used it to reach out to the stone. Using a spell for the analysis of a source of mana was a fairly simple feat for any learned unicorn. It only became troublesome when the mana one was evaluating could be as dangerous as whatever this was.

I had to keep myself at a safe distance. If it was a sentient spell and could somehow find a way to the source of my mana, to my soul... I could become infected. In such a pitiful event, it could mean anything from a negligible amount of pain to instant expiration. The barrier I'd set up should be enough to keep me safe, -- depending on just how strong the caster of the unknown spell was -- but just in case, I severed the link between my analysis spell and my self as soon as it was done with its assessment.

As information slowly flooded through my mind's eye, I knew almost immediately that my limited knowledge wasn't sufficient to come to any significant conclusions on the subject. The way my spell worked was by searching through every bit of data I had ever seen or heard in my life, even if my conscious mind had long forgotten said info. Unfortunately, in all my years, I'd never come across anything like this particular magic.

"What do you think, Sunset?" Trixie asked, forcing me to open my eyes.

"I... It's definitely not unicorn or alicorn mana and... from what little I know of changelings, I'd say it's not theirs either," I sighed, disappointed in the fact that I couldn't be any more helpful. "A-and..."

For some irritating reason I couldn't quite put my hoof on, there was a low nagging voice in the back of my mind that I couldn't shake. It whispered her name to me, over and over again. No matter how hard I tried to ignore it, the voice persisted.

"And what, Sunset?" Sunburst asked, though he appeared to have an inkling of the reason for my reservation.

"It's... It's kind of hard for me to explain, but..." I looked around at the trio, doing my best not to seem guilty.

I... I can trust them.

"For some reason that... stuff... reminds me... of... a friend."

...

None of them said a word, each looking down at the block of mana. Thankfully, no follow up questions were flung my way. They respected me enough not to ask who I was referring to, but I was pretty sure they already knew who I was speaking of.

...

"Barring that last comment," the stallion cleared his throat. "That's essentially what I thought, as well," Sunburst crossed his forelegs, tapping his chin with a hoof. "I know for a fact, it was not created by changelings. Still... there's something that's troubling me even more than its origin."

"What's that, Sunny?" Pinkie asked what the three of us were thinking.

"I couldn't find any traces of this substance in Trixie's mouth." The blue mare blushed at the stallion's words. "If I were a betting pony..." he looked at me. "I'd wager it wasn't in her drink... Rarity's either."

Then...

"Why?" I bristled.

"I couldn't say," he sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. "But if it means what I think it does, then they're obviously prioritizing Starlight as a major threat. Maybe even moreso than you all," he lifted his head towards Trixie and Pinkie.

...

"That... makes sense," I spoke after the few seconds of silence. "Star is beyond talented... and absurdly strong."

If Chrysalis views anypony in the Empire as particularly dangerous to her plans, it's probably Star.

"I can see that," Sunburst agreed, a smile sprouting on his face. "But the Elements are a very... different kind of threat. I truly thought Chrysalis would've prioritized them over anything else."

"Maybe... maybe she doesn't know about us?" Trixie suggested.

"But if they didn't think you were important..." Pinkie's face screwed up in confusion. "Why would they try to poison you with their bug juice?" Trixie blanched. "Oops! Sorry, Trix!" Pinkie patted the blue unicorn on the shoulder.

...

"Maybe... maybe they..." I felt nauseous. "What if they're just poisoning any and every creature they can?"

...

"Unfortunately..." Sunburst sighed. "I'd have to say that's a very real possibility, Sunset." A much more tense quiet replaced the contemplative one that had just taken place.

...

"Where is Twilight Sparkle?" He asked the question out of nowhere, but I had an idea why he wanted to know the information.

"If she's where she's supposed to be, then with her older brother," I answered. "But Star was supposed to be with them too, so... I'm not really sure."

"Could that be why she was targeted?" Trixie interjected. "Because she was alone? Or, at least, away from her friends?"

"Could be," Sunburst tilted his head. "But at least, If Twilight is with Captain Armor, then thankfully, she's in the safest place she can be in the entire Empire."

"Why do you say that, Sunburst?" I was genuinely curious.

"Captain Armor is... he's a very accomplished soldier," he looked solemn all of a sudden. "Since he's become Captain, his magic is what has kept the Empire going safely for as long as it has. If anypony can ensure Twilight's safety, it's him."

That was good to know. Twilight could take care of herself in most situations, but this was different. I glanced at Star's slumbering form. It was reassuring to know that Twilight's older brother was more than capable of keeping watch over her.

"Then we're all safe," I nearly let out the breath of relief, but the looks of worry on Pinkie and Trixie's faces made me decide to do otherwise.

"Not all of us," Sunburst lifted the orb into the air before teleporting it away. "But I can understand why you might be feeling relieved."

I shamefully lowered my head. I knew I was being selfish, but I really was happy they weren't in danger. "What are you going to do with it?" I asked, trying to change the subject and hoping they'd overlook my heartlessness.

"Sending it to Princess Celestia," he rubbed his head with a hoof. "If anypony knows what it is or where it came from, it'll be Her Highness."

...

"So... what now?" Trixie asked.

"Now? Now I think it's best if we consolidate our forces," he stood to his hooves.

"How do we do that, Sunny?" Pinkie tilted her head.

"First things first," he walked over to Pinkie, standing behind her and placing his hooves on her shoulders. "I think Sunset needs to know how the six of you function if we want to stand any chance against Chrysalis."

"How they 'function'?" I lifted my head.

"There are six Elements of Harmony, Sunset," he laid a hoof on Pinkie's mane. "Pinkamena, or Pinkie Pie, as we so affectionately refer to her," he patted her head eliciting a giggle from the pink mare. "Is the Element of Joy."

The Element of... Joy?

"So what she's... extremely happy?" I really didn't understand how a pony could be an element. Elements were things like fire and wind, not creatures.

"YES! I AM!" Pinkie shouted enthusiastically, laughing hysterically.

"The Element of Joy finds her strength in joy," Sunburst chuckled moving over to Trixie. "The more joy Pinkie feels, the more power she has at her disposal."

"Power?" I stared at the bouncing pink mare. I couldn't really debate his claim, -- I'd seen first-hoof just how immense her 'power' was -- but I still didn't understand what kind of power she'd used. It certainly wasn't unicorn magic.

"I can't really explain it myself," Sunburst shrugged, though his lack of knowledge didn't seem to bother him much. "All I know is that each of the Elements derives their strength from a particular... quality they possess, is probably the best way I can put it."

"I see," I didn't completely get it, but I think I had a better understanding than before.

So then Pinkie's ability comes from how joyous she's feeling at any given moment.

While that could be a great boon, it could also be a terrible bane. If she lost that spark -- like she had before finding me in the great hall -- she'd become completely powerless.

"And what about Trixie?" I asked, my curiosity getting the best of me. The azure mare had displayed no strong qualities thus far, other than nervousness, at least from what I could tell.

"Ah, Trixie!" A wide smile came to Sunburst's lips. "The strongest of the Elements."

"S-Sunburst!" Trixie turned a dark shade of red, much like a ripe tomato. She stared down at her hooves, wringing them together uncomfortably. "I asked you to stop with that nonsense."

"But you are, Trix!" Pinkie sidled into the azure mare, nuzzling her affectionately. "We've all seen it with our own eyes." It was clear Trixie wanted to object to their words a second time, but she thought better of it. Instead, she simply lowered her head further. Sunburst nodded my way, wordlessly encouraging me to say something to her.

"What Element are you, Trixie?" I asked gently, not wanting to exacerbate her sullen mood any further.

"I'm... I-I'm humility," she covered her face with her hooves in embarrassment, her coat growing an even more intense maroon. Sunburst laid a comforting hoof on her mane while Pinkie affectionately wrapped her forelegs around the mare's midsection.

"That's... that's AMAZING, Trixie!" I gushed, lifting myself up by my forelegs onto the bed. "That's a really admirable quality!" Despite my level of excitement and just how impressed I was, the blue unicorn's mood didn't improve at all. Her head remained on the decline.

"Th-thanks, Sunset," her reply was nearly a whisper, causing me to fall back down onto my rump. "I... I appreciate it."

I looked Sunburst's way for an explanation. I received a shrug that said, "it is what it is" back.

"Trixie's power is wholly dependent on her friends," he explained. "The stronger they are as a collective... the stronger their bonds grow, the stronger she becomes."

...

"Wait a second, Sunburst..." I lifted a hoof, shaking my head in disbelief. "What exactly do you mean by 'wholly'?"

"It means I'm useless without them," Trixie answered, a distinct sorrow in her words. "It means... It means I can't do a SINGLE THING on my own!"
There was enough frustration in her to cause Pinkie to squeeze her tighter. My mouth fell open into an O, a wave of realization washing over me.

That must be why Sunburst had to look for one of the other Elements earlier...

Trixie, on her own, wouldn't have been able to do anything to help Star.

"I can see how that could be... troublesome," my words drew the azure mare's gaze to me. There was a lot of pain behind those violet eyes. An all too familiar pain. "But... I think it's really amazing, too."

"A-amazing!?" she looked utterly bewildered. "How is it amazing!?"

"I haven't always had friends," I glanced at the slumbering lilac mare. "But, I'm beginning to see just how important they are," I turned back to Trixie, the vivid smile on my face causing her lips to lift slightly. "The bonds Twilight, Star, and I have built with one another aren't that powerful yet... but they're only going to get stronger with time."

"Which means?" Sunburst chuckled, his question directed at Trixie.

"Which means I'll just keep getting stronger..." she teared up, a breathtaking smile coming to her face. "Why didn't I- I couldn't-" she laughed, shaking her head. "Thank you, Sunset... for helping me realize"

"Anytime, Trix," I grinned.

The four of us shared a laugh.

++++++++++++++++++++++

After assuring me -- and then reassuring me countless more times -- that Star was safe inside our room due to the barrier he had erected, Sunburst made the decision that the four of us should seek out the other Elements within the palace.

I needed to speak with them, needed to create a rapport with the group so that we would stand a fighting chance against Chrysalis and her changelings. As the supposed leader of my group -- I'm assuming because I was Celestia's pupil -- and soon to be protector of the queen, -- at least, for the wedding -- I was apparently the best candidate to meet with the Elements.

Not to mention Star is completely out of it right now, Twilight is busy helping her brother with the guard, and I have literally nothing to do until I get a chance to speak with the queen or Cadenza again.

It was an easy decision for him to make.

Trotting through the palace -- hundreds of eyes on the four of us -- was supremely unnerving knowing what I knew now. There could be dozens of changelings operating amongst us and we'd no way to recognize the difference between them and non- combatants.

Each and every time a stranger gave me an unnerving stare a wave of discomfort surged through me. While I was doing a terrible job of hiding just how on edge I was, the others seemed to be doing just fine.

Sunburst had a glowing smile on his face as he spoke with Trixie who -- although looking absolutely flustered at the moment, I was beginning to see that was how she looked more often than not -- did not seem to be worried about her surroundings.

Pinkie... Pinkie was literally bouncing her way through the palace, more than a spring in her step and a wide grin plastered on her face.

Humility and Joy...

Different sides of the spectrum, and yet, they seemed to be really close friends.

Next is Applejack, the Element of Honesty, I recalled Sunburst's words prior to leaving our room. We should be able to find her in the kitchens.

Honesty was nothing like joy or humility, at least, not from what I could gather. While it made sense that Pinkie could bolster her joy through her experiences and Trixie's power could be amplified through her friends, I had no clue how Applejack could utilize honesty.

What can she do, just tell the truth a bunch and it'll make her stronger?

That sounded... unlikely.

"We're here," Sunburst plucked me from my reverie, opening the doors to the kitchens in front of us with a telekinetic spell.

"Thanks a ton, Rare! I'd be in a whole world of hurt if'n y'all didn't come an help me out!" The southern drawl coming from the orange earth pony standing before us was devastatingly thick. The stetson sitting atop her head was also a dead giveaway of her upbringing.

She was definitely raised on a farm, I smiled to myself. A lot of ponies native to Canterlot would find that fact appalling, but I wasn't like them. I wasn't exactly the most diligent worker myself, so anypony who was had my respect.

"Think nothing of it, darling," the voice of the white unicorn was the polar opposite of her orange counterparts. "You know I'd travel through Tartarus and high water to aid you in any and every endeavor you may face."

The second mare carried herself like the typical Canterlot noble, though I could sense an undercurrent of sincerity in her that none of the nobles I'd met before possessed.

The pair was standing before countless trays of food covering dozens of prep tables. It was evident they were simply preparing the delicacies to be cooked the day of the wedding. Such a massive amount of food had to be prepared in advance, and from the looks of it, they'd done an amazing job.

"You're here, Rarity!? Great! Now we don't have to find you too!" Pinkie bounded in front of us, drawing the pairs attention away from the platters before them and onto our motley crew. "Hey Applejack! How goes the food prep?"

"Hey Pinks!" The orange mare, Applejack, lit up at the sight of her friends. "Been busy, huh? Trix, Sunburst," she tilted her hat at each of the others.

"Hey, Applejack," Trixie replied, though it was a tepid greeting at best.

"Afternoon, Applejack," Sunburst's reply was much warmer than the blue mare's.

"Then..." she looked at me. "that must make you one of Twilight's friends. Rare told me all about you."

I recoiled, the force of her displeasure at both seeing me and saying her name, nearly enough to knock me onto my rump.

"Now, now, Applejack. We've already spoken at length on this," the white mare patted Applejack's shoulder with a hoof before stepping by her and towards us. "It's an honor to meet you, Sunset Shimmer," she bowed her head slightly to me. "My name is Rarity and my temperamental friend here is Applejack."

"N-nice to meet you too," I smiled back nervously.

The Element of Generosity is named Rarity, I recalled Sunburst's words once again. She has a... flair for the dramatic, but you won't find a more giving pony in all of Equestria. That magnanimity fuels her.

I wasn't expecting to meet her so soon, but the sweet smile she'd given me had completely disarmed me. Applejack on the other hoof...

"The feelin' ain't mutual." The stink eye the orange mare was giving me said enough for my smile to dissolve away.

"I... I'm-"

"Come on, Aj," Pinkie leapt to her friend's side, using her hooves to force a smile onto the farm mare's lips. "Sunset didn't do anything wrong."

"Maybe not," Applejack lowered the pink mare's forelegs, never taking her eyes off of me.

"Darling, please," Rarity tried to calm the earth pony, but it was clear nothing short of a miracle was going to stop her now.

"No Rare! Any friend of that... unicorn ain't somepony I can trust!"

...

None of us made a sound for the longest time, Pinkie, Sunburst, and Rarity shifting and fidgeting uncomfortably. Applejack was steadfast in her conviction, staring daggers my way. I'd merely dropped my head, her wrathful gaze too much for me to handle.

I had no idea what to do, what to say, to make up for whatever Twilight had done to them.

What could she have possibly...

"Applejack..." I took a deep breath, steeling my resolve and lifting my head. The orange mare didn't flinch. I had her undivided attention. "What did she... what did Twilight do?"

The question sent a visible tremor through the orange mare, as if it was an attack on her body itself, her eyes widening in disbelief.

"Ya mean to tell me that mare had the audacity to attack me and my friends," she scoffed. "And she didn't even think it important enough to mention it to ya?"

My eyes shot open, my legs feeling like they'd suddenly been turned to rubber.

Attacked... them?

Telling the truth can be... a little brutal. After all, a well meant white lie can go a long way in alleviating pain. However, that's anything but honest, Sunburst's voice rang out in my head. You'll get nothing but the truth from Applejack. That truthfulness multiplies her strength.

It took everything I had in me not to collapse on the spot.

But, Twilight wouldn't-

No. She would. She definitely would. In fact, she had. There was no doubt in my mind that Applejack was being honest. When Starlight pushed her a little too hard, she'd nearly killed the mare.

Twilight...

I lost my balance, no longer able to hold myself up, but...

"I've got you, Sunset."

"Tr-Trixie!?" The azure mare had her forelegs wrapped around me, holding me up.

"Applejack... we already discussed this," the blue unicorn's voice was low, barely above a whisper. I didn't know if it was because she wanted to be quiet or if it's because she was nervous. "Twilight apologized. She-"

"Do ya honestly think that's enough, Trix!?" Applejack turned on the mare, her glower remaining strong.

"Was it not enough when Trixie did it!?" Trixie's voice was loud, much louder than I'd expected. A scowl was plastered on her face, the unicorn clearly angry.

"Trixie, you know w-"

"No, Rarity!" Trixie wasn't having any of it, glaring at the white unicorn for a moment, but returning her full attention to Applejack quickly. "Trix- I want the truth!"

...

"Trix," Applejack sighed, her anger finally abating. "Ya know it was. We all forga-"

"Then why isn't it enough for her!?" Trixie wasn't going to back down, her eyes brimming with tears as she moved aggressively toward her friend. "Or is Trixie the one you refuse to believe!?"

"Trixie..." Pinkie wrapped a foreleg around the azure unicorn, her ears flattening atop her head.

"Trix... I'm... I'm sorry," Applejack removed her Stetson, pressing it against her chest. "Ya know I'd never... I..."

My heart stirred, aching for the farm pony and for the blue unicorn.

"Tr-"

Sunburst lifted a hoof in front of my face, cutting me off and drawing my attention. He shook his head, though the action was barely perceptible.

"They'll handle it," he whispered softly to me. "Trust them."

"Applejack..." Trixie's head fell. "If you don't
trust me-"

"That's enough, Trixie! I swore. We all did!" Applejack moved closer to her, determination on the earth pony's face. "I do believe ya, it's just... it's just I'm still angry is all."

"Darling..." Rarity pulled the orange mare even closer to the blue and pink duo. "That's why we all agreed we'd speak with Twilight as soon as possible. Holding a grudge will accomplish nothing."

"I know, I know," Applejack relented, placing her Stetson on Trixie's head. "I'm sorry sugar cube."

"It's okay, Aj," Trixie's meager smile was back. "You'll see. She really did regret it." The four ponies embraced one another drawing a smile to Sunburst's lips.

...

"Alright then," Applejack stepped through her friends, approaching me with a grin on her face. "Let me do this the right way then," she stood in front of me, lifting a hoof my way. "Sorry about all that, I'm not usually so fussy. The name's Applejack."

I stared at her hoof for several seconds, stunned into a stupor. I wanted to take it immediately, to shake it vigorously and smile along with the rest of them, but...

I don't deserve to...

I lowered my head, bowing to the earth pony.

"I'll... we'll make it up to you," I looked up at Applejack, determination flooding my veins. I looked at the four of them. "We'll make it up to all of you. I swear!"

TCE: Her Elements Pt. 4

"Dash, I'm tellin' ya. We have ta work together!" Applejack was practically begging, but it was clear from the look on the blue pegasus' face that she wasn't buying anything her friend was selling.

"And I already told you, Applejack," Rainbow Dash looked at me with utter disdain. "I'm not doing it!"

++++++++++++++++++++++

Applejack had been nothing but pleasant after I promised to do my best to rectify things. She'd reluctantly agreed to give Twilight a second chance and that was all that I could I ask of the mare. Discussions were much more civil after that, on both Sunburst's intentions to bring our groups together and what our next moves should be.

The six of us decided it was best to try and find the final two Elements before any of Chrysalis' changelings had hopefully gotten to them. Fluttershy, the Element of Kindness, and Rainbow Dash, the Element of Loyalty, were the last two ponies I'd yet to meet. They were somewhere on palace grounds. More likely than not, in the gardens, according to Rarity. The Element of Generosity seemed to be quite informed.

According to the girls, -- Trixie, Rarity, Applejack, and even the bubbly Pinkie Pie -- I was most likely going to have the hardest time with the last pair of Elements. Rainbow Dash -- being the Element of Loyalty -- was firmly in the "Twilight deserves no mercy for what she did to my friends" camp. As the personification of loyalty, the fact that she was being so steadfast about it made a lot more sense.

Fluttershy though... according to the girls, she was in a similar camp to Dash, though a much more peaceful one. I couldn't understand why kindness would hold a vendetta, but it was already more than obvious she was fiercely loyal to her friends as well.

As soon as our group stepped out into the vast gardens I was able to catch sight of the two pegasi responsible for the music and the... to be honest, I wasn't sure what Rainbow Dash was in charge of for the wedding.

Well, if that isn't the most appropriate name ever.

She couldn't have been any more rainbow-ish if she tried. Her multicolored mane and tail were a dead giveaway and judging by the way she was zipping through the sky, "Dash" was a perfect designation for her.

Fluttershy -- or at least, who I assumed was Fluttershy -- was standing on the ground beneath the cyan mare...

Conducting a choir... of birds? That's new.

With the utmost wariness, I followed behind the others to speak with their friends. Little did I know, it was going to go far worse than I'd expected.

++++++++++++++++++++++

Everything was going well. At least, at first. Both pegasi were cordial and treated me with respect... until I uttered a single word alluding to Twilight. As soon as they'd found out about my relationship with Luna's disciple the blue mare gave me the dirtiest look I'd ever received before trying to take off and fly to Celestia knows where.

Fortunately, Sunburst managed to stop her from leaving, utilizing a telekinetic spell that forced the pegasus back to her hooves on the ground. Unfortunately, all his efforts had resulted in was a heated argument between Rainbow Dash and Applejack.

And that was currently what was transpiring. The farm mare was physically grappling with Rainbow Dash, the rest of us standing back and watching.

"YA CAN'T JUST RUN AWAY FROM THIS, DASH!" Applejack roared in her friend's face, holding her tightly by the fluff on her chest. "WE HAVE A JOB TA DO!"

"You think I actually care about that right now?" the blue pegasus wasn't even looking at her friend. Instead, her eyes were still locked onto me.

"It doesn't really matter if you care," Sunburst interjected, stomping up to the pair. His horn was blazing gold, a stern expression on his face. "We have neither the time nor the resources to be squabbling amongst one another like this," he forcefully separated the farm pony and the flier with another telekinetic spell. "Quash this animosity, Rainbow Dash," he focused on the blue mare. "If you don't, I will. Princess Celestia ordered us all to work tog-"

"I DON'T GIVE A DAMN WHAT CEL-" She finally lost her temper, but thankfully, she was cut off.

"Rainbow Dash. Stop." For the first time since we'd come outside, the yellow pegasus, Fluttershy, had spoken. All of her actions up to this point had been merely gestures or quiet hums. The yellow pegasus looked completely calm, a surprising contrast to her now fuming friend. It was a little unnerving, her expression completely unreadable.

Everypony else had looks of shocked horror on their faces. Everypony else, that is, save Sunburst.

"You should listen to your friend, Rainbow," his horn pulsed menacingly. "I assure you, you do not want to finish that sentence."

...

"Tch!" the rainbow maned pegasus finally flinched, but decided to continue running her mouth. "We didn't need anypony else before," she switched topics. A very wise decision if Sunburst's face was any indication. "Why should we rely on a few weaklings now?"

"They aren't-"

"I can show you," I interrupted Sunburst, my head remaining down, but my words firm. I couldn't just stand around and say nothing while she ran down me and my friends. I was representing too many ponies important to me to let her say such awful things. "Just how wrong you are." I took a step toward the pegasus, my horn flaring red.

"G-girls!?" Rarity shouted, now clearly panicked.

"Sunset, ya don't have t-"

"Alright then," Rainbow cut Applejack off, a smirk coming to the cyan mare's face. "Just remember one thing... just because your little friend sucker punched us back on the train doesn't mean we're weak either," she crouched low, getting into a combative stance as her wings unfurled at her sides. "And don't think for a second I'll go easy on you just because of who you are."

"I wouldn't have it any other way." I was already prepping several spells and barriers for the incoming melee. She was an Element. This wouldn't be easy.

"Dashie, you don't have to fight!" Pinkie cried out. "We can all be friends!"

"I have to fight, Pinks," Rainbow Dash chuckled. "Nopony hurts my friends and gets away with it. Not even one of Luna's little lapdogs."

"Rainbow Dash," Trixie's voice was deathly calm, a little disturbing even. It was also her first time speaking since we all entered the gardens. She'd remained silent the entire conversation, but now she looked mildly annoyed.

"What is it, Trix?" the blue pegasus replied without looking the unicorn's way.

"Get it out of your system," Trixie spoke with an authoritative tone she never employed before, or, I suppose, one I'd never heard before. "Whether you like it or not, we will be cooperating with Sunset and her friends."

"Maybe if she impresses me," Rainbow scoffed.

"Rainbow Dash." Trixie stated with a hint of flint in her voice.

"Yeah, yeah, I get it," she licked her lips, her smile growing wider. "By the time this is over, you won't even want to work with her, Trix." The two of us were given a wide berth by the others, the gardens the perfect location for something like this to occur, especially for the pegasus. She would have all the room in the world to utilize those wings of hers.

"Are you ready?" I snorted. "Or are you just planning to run your mouth all day?" That last comment... the way she'd said Princess Luna's name had gotten my blood boiling. I was already irritated enough by her lack of cooperation -- especially when it came to something as important as fighting the changelings -- but the aggression towards Twilight's mentor... my friend, was completely unwarranted.

"Say when," she lifted her eyebrows in an attempt to goad me into doing something foolish.

"When!" I roared, launching a paralyzing spell directly at her smug face. It never connected. She blasted into the air so quickly it made all the flying she'd done previously look like it'd been performed in slow motion.

S-so fast!

It took me several seconds to locate her. She was
incredibly high in the sky, flapping her wings and staring down at me as if I were an ant... or maybe a snail is more apt.

Getting a projectile to connect is going to be nearly impossible.

I'd have to find a way to slow her jets or it was going to be a short scuffle.

In the blink of an eye she was on me, a kick aimed at my face. She slammed into my barrier causing it to crackle and nearly fail completely in an instant. It was a good thing I'd done what little research I had.

Thanks, Celestia.

The previous shield I'd used against Starlight would've been easily circumvented and I would've ended up taking a vicious blow had I not made the decision to improve my defenses.

Still, I was no expert at the spell and as soon as she noticed the faltering wall she flew backwards and blasted in again to make another assault.

"You're making this way too easy, Subset!" she cackled.

"Not this time, Dash!"
Just as her forehooves were about to connect with my failing barrier, I leapt backwards, shifting the composition of my mana. The cyan pegasus collided with the now thick, sticky substance, tumbling to the ground.

"W-what the...!?" she glared at the muck covering her body and wings, clearly disgusted.

"You're way too impulsive, Rainbow," I smirked at the subdued mare. "I didn't think it'd be that easy to clip your wings."

Now let's see what you're really made of, Loyalty.

"That's because it's not." With some effort, she was able to stand to her hooves in spite of the muck. "Your little trap won't keep me earthbound for long!" She began to shimmer, a bright blue glow coming to her coat. "Not when I'm fighting for my friends!"

In a flash of blinding light the mana I'd used to constrict her disappeared, the power of her element completely nullifying my magical trap.

I thought as much...

"Too easy!" she flew into the air once again, cackling all the way. "You're gonna need to do a lot better than that!" she shouted down from above me, circling like a vulture.

She doesn't have magic... not in the traditional sense. She'll have to come to me...

I stared up at her, my horn singing as I continued to watch her like a hawk.

Guess I'll have to do something... unconventional. But what?

It wasn't a fight I could win without completely incapacitating her. I didn't want to hurt her, so I'd have to take a different approach.

She's the sphere... and you're the ring, Sunset. She's going to come full force again soon... What would Star do?

...

I knew exactly what Star would do.

So, the opposite then.

"You know what's funny, Rainbow?" I yelled up at her, a confident smile blooming on my face.

"What's that, Subset?" At any moment she could attack, despite how relaxed she was flying right now. It forced me to be on my guard.

"You might think you're the only one fighting for them," I swept a hoof towards everypony standing around me. "But you're not!" The base of my horn was burning, but I ignored it. My horn's song reached its crescendo.

"SHOW ME!" she shot down at me like a bolt of lightning, doing exactly what I'd expected. She was going fast enough that no amount of energy I could generate would stop her, so I wouldn't. I stood onto my hind legs, digging my hooves into the ground.

At the very last second -- her hooves a micrometer from making contact with my chest -- I casted my spell, fortifying my body with as much mana as I could muster.

The impact was what I'd imagine it'd be like to be hit with a cannonball. It was every bit as loud too. Despite a clenched jaw and boosted physical endurance, I let out a loud grunt of pain. I was driven into the ground, a crater forming where my withers slammed into the earth.

The shouting from the girls barely registered through the ringing in my ears, my blurred vision filled with falling debris and the beautiful sky.

Okay... that hurt a lot more than I thought it would...

As I reached down to check the damage with a shaking hoof, I realized her attack had done a whole lot more than just crack a rib or two.

Definitely gonna need a doctor... or a mortician.

It was hard to breathe. Each time I made an effort to take a deep breath sharp pains cascaded through my torso.

"YOU IDIOT!" Rainbow Dash was standing over my body, her panicked face entering my vision. "WHY DIDN'T YOU MOVE!? ANY UNICORN COULD'VE AVOIDED THAT, NO PROBLEM! WHY DIDN'T YOU TELEPORT AWAY!?"

"Sometimes not resisting does far more than fighting," Sunburst replied to the pegasus, now standing next to me as well. His horn was shining brightly, his aura covering me. "This is really bad," the concern on his face was expected. "You broke some of her ribs, Dash. And..."

"Sunset..." Trixie was next to me, holding my free hoof in hers.

"I didn't mean to hurt her! I..." Rainbow was beside herself. "I just wanted to... I was just..."

"Pretty hard... to hold back..." I chuckled weakly at the fright-filled mare. "When you're... doing it... for your friends... huh, Dash?"

I was encircled by them all now.

"Twilight-"

"Overreacted because somepony hurt her friend," Trixie cut Rainbow Dash off, keeping her disappointed eyes on me. "Just like you just did, Rainbow Dash."

"I..." the pegasus stopped short, a look of shame coming to her face. "I'm... sorry."

"Don't you see, Dash?" Trixie looked at the pegasus, a meek smile on the unicorn's face. "Twilight was too."

A dumbstruck expression came to the flier's face, but only for a moment. She covered her face with a hoof, an entertained grin lifting her lips before she started laughing.

"D-Darling?" Rarity squeaked.

"I reckon she's startin' ta get it," Applejack shook her head.

"Finally!" Pinkie shouted in delight.

"Yeah, it only took maiming Sunset," Sunburst wasn't happy and he was making that apparent.

"So I screwed up," Rainbow Dash sighed contentedly as soon as her laughter died down. "That's nothing new. Won't be the last time either, trust me, I know." She looked down at me, thoroughly impressed. "You're one tough mare, Sunset. I've never met anypony crazy enough to take one of my hits head on just to make a point."

"Thanks... Rainbow, but I, uhm..." I groaned. "So, I'm gonna..." I winced, the pain steadily getting worse. "need some help... maybe a... doctor."

"No need," the pegasus stepped to the side. "Come on, Flutters. We can trust her."

The yellow pegasus -- the only one who'd yet to get close to me -- stood above me, a small smile playing at her lips.

"You'll be okay, Sunset." Her voice was angelic now. A far cry from when she'd reprimanded Rainbow. She gently laid a hoof on my chest, drawing a sharp intake of air from me and forcing my eyes shut. It hurt, but as she began to glow a golden hue the pain completely faded away.

My eyes flitted open, everypony standing around me, but giving me some air. I stood to my hooves, all the debilitating aches gone.

"H-how!?" I pressed a hoof against my chest. It felt normal. Nothing was broken. I was fine.

"Fluttershy is our white mage!" Pinkie bounced excitedly. "She can fix anyone up, no problemo."

I turned to face the yellow pegasus, a gentle smile on her face.

"Thank you, Fluttershy," I bowed my head slightly in appreciation. I wanted to hug her, but I decided that was a bit much. There'd be time for that later.

"Anything for a friend, Sunset."

++++++++++++++++++++++

Star was still lying in my bed, safe and sound. She had a peaceful look on her face, one that made all the previous efforts of the day worthwhile. Twilight had come back at some point too, fast asleep in her own bed. It was good to see her. Beyond good, but...

She did it because I had gotten hurt.

I wanted to yell at her for doing something so irrational for my sake. I also wanted to kiss her for caring so much about my well-being. I had no idea how to handle it. I was mad, yes, but I was so very happy too.

"Thanks, Twilight." With the utmost care I nuzzled into her cheek. She didn't make a sound, didn't even stir.

She must've had a long day too.

We unanimously decided -- the Elements, Sunburst, and I -- to reconvene early tomorrow... along with Star and Twilight. I'd been welcomed by them. Now, it was up to my friends to decide what they wanted to do.

I crept over to Star's bed and laid down. The scent of lilacs -- her scent -- on the covers, soothing me and making me all the more comfortable. It was late into the night, most of the palace already in Princess Luna's realm. Tomorrow would be another taxing day, possibly the hardest of my life, but I'd face any adversity with a smile on my face as long as my two best friends were with me...

I could only pray that once we'd all come together, everything would work out for the best...

Please...

TCE: Trust

Author's Note

So I decided to make an MLP YouTube channel. Hot takes, reviews, and other silly junk if you're interested. Check it out here. Any interest is greatly appreciated. https://youtube.com/@MLPDymosX?si=6Age_ulZpbzboFpY

TCE: Trust

"I know it might feel like I'm putting a lot of pressure on you, Starlight," he pointed a hoof at the objective. It was a wooden target sitting on a bale of hay several meters away from us. "But I'm confident you can do this."

Pressure!?

"Fat chance," I scoffed under my breath.

There was no pressure to be felt here, not over something so trivial. Doing things like this was easier for me than breathing. With a minimal amount of mana and a flick of my horn I hit the target in the distance with a blast of energy, no issues whatsoever.

"Excellent work, Starlight!" he floated the round piece of wood over to us so he could take a closer look. I didn't need to see it. I'd done it hundreds of times before. "Another perfect hit!"

I'd scored a bullseye, -- of course -- the red circle at the center of the wood charred from the impact of my projectile. I could do it a hundred times more, even if my hooves were tied behind my back and I was blindfolded.

"That was way too easy, Silver," I sat down on my flank, crossing my forelegs in irritation. Even though he was clearly impressed, I was annoyed by the lack of a challenge. "I already told you a thousand times, this preschool stuff is pointless. When are you gonna give me something that's difficult?"

He simply laughed in response to my frustrations, ruffling my mane with a hoof. He always did that, but he never came off like he was being condescending, just... happy.

"You're still so young, Starlight," he pulled his hoof away right before I could swat it away myself. "Just trust the process, okay?"

Whenever he flashed that goofy smile of his I couldn't help but simmer down. He always knew it would calm me down. It always did.

"Fine, fine," with a defeated huff, I smiled back. "We'll keep doing it your way."

For now...

"Trust me, Starlight," he picked me up with a foreleg, nuzzling into me with another bout of laughter. "Eventually, fate has a way of pushing you to your limits. Before that time inevitably comes... I'll make sure you're ready. I promise."

++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Haven't dreamt about him in a long time...

...

Wait... something's wrong.

As soon as I opened my eyes I could sense something was off. I couldn't put my hoof on what specifically, but I felt... strange. My body or my magic... I couldn't be sure.

Before I could ponder on the problem any further, Sun's gentle snoring grabbed my attention.

Wait a second...

The most intoxicating of scents filled my nostrils, causing a feeling of giddiness to rise in me. I took another deep breath, savoring the smell.

Sunflowers.

As my mind slowly began to fully clear of sleep I was able to comprehend just why my heart was racing.

Why am I...

I shot up to a sitting position, looking around frantically at my sleeping arrangement. I was in Sun's bed and I had no clue as to why.

What... happened?

I pressed a hoof against my forehead, a slight twinge of dizziness overtaking me due to the sudden quick motion I'd just undertaken. I couldn't remember what happened after fluffball had taken me to that shop to speak with Rarity.

I was talking to Trixie at that cafe or whatever and then...

Everything after that was missing from my memory, replaced by a thick darkness.

Did they trick me?

It was the most logical explanation, but sitting comfortably in Sun's bed told me it probably wasn't the correct one. If they were my enemies and conspiring against me, I'd have surely woken up someplace much worse.

Or not at all... No, I'm pretty sure they were on the level.

I was a decent judge of character. I'd have seen through their lies. At least, I'd like to think I would have. It had to have been something -- or somepony -- else.

That all didn't really matter to me at the moment.

How long have I been out?

I had to find Shining Armor. After what fluffball and her friends had told me I knew I had to do something about it.

I knew I wasn't just being paranoid. I have to find him.

Further than that, I had no idea what I was going to do, but I had the ugliest feeling of relatability with the stallion and it had been eating away at me since I'd met him. The only thing I was sure of was that it meant bad things were going to happen if I didn't do anything about it.

"Sh...Shiny..." The quiet whisper and slight rustling coming from Twilight's bed drew my attention. I was still mad at her, but...

She's still my friend, I sighed quietly. I want to protect her... even if she doesn't want me to.

Even if it was from her own flesh and blood. I looked up at the ceiling, the lack of sunlight noted. It was still early. Very early.

I attempted to power my horn but a bout of nausea swelled in my belly.

What in the- that's weird...

I powered through the uncomfortable feeling but stopped my spell as soon as I felt a foreign barrier already around the room. It conflicted with my spell, forcing me to halt my efforts. I could fight it, -- could probably destroy it with little to no effort if I wanted -- but the mana coming from it felt... comforting. It was clearly a friendly protection spell. I couldn't detect any malice woven into its fabric.

Unfortunately, in spite of its nature, its safeguards still meant I couldn't erect my own sound dampening fields around Sparkles and Sun.

I'll just have to be especially quiet... or...

Circumventing barriers was tricky work. Mostly, if one was trying to do something contrary to the original caster's wishes. Since I wasn't planning on doing anything like that, it would be as easy as pie to find a workaround.

I cast a simple silencing spell within my own body. Whatever the barrier's purpose, it couldn't stop a spell of that nature. It couldn't be that powerful. There were no unicorns in the Empire that were that strong. Not to my knowledge, at least.

As soon as my spell was complete I leapt out of bed, not making a sound as I did so.

Too easy.

Like always.

I had to work quickly. Twilight's brother would probably be showing up to pick her up around the same time as yesterday. I didn't want that. I didn't want her to be around when I... spoke with him.

Get to it, Starlight.

I headed for the restroom to get ready for the day.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++

"My barrier blocks sound from outside the room too. You don't have to be so quiet out here. I thought you of all ponies would notice."

I jumped, startled by the familiar voice coming from behind me. I'd just quietly closed the door to my room and was about to tip-toe away, but the stallion's booming comments forced me to spin around.

"S-SUNBURST!?" I came face to face with the orange unicorn, a bright smile on his face and a frustrated glare on mine. "GEEZ! Maybe you could try not giving me a heart attack!?" I snapped at him, though my slight aggression didn't appear to sour his mood.

"Apologies," he bowed his head. "I meant no harm and I didn't mean to scare you."

"I'm not scared," I huffed, an embarrassed blush coming to my cheeks. "So it was you that put the barrier up?" I asked after catching my breath in an attempt to change the subject. "I didn't have time to thoroughly analyze it, but it's not the worst spell I've ever seen. I guess you're not completely useless. Color me surprised."

"Thanks, beautiful," his smile grew at what he took as a compliment from me. Apparently, my barb hadn't hit as hard as I wanted it to. Probably, because it didn't contain as much vitriol as I'd intended. Pair that with a genuine smile on my face -- that I couldn't understand why I possessed -- and it was easy for him to take my aggression in stride.

It's probably because he was trying to protect us.

That had to have something to do with it... but there was something else too. I just wasn't as mad as I'd been the last time I'd seen him. And, yet again, I had no clue as to why that was true.

"Still playing that silly game?" I asked, a frown on my face.

"No games, Starlight," he shook his head. "I really do find you positively enthralling."

"I-" I blushed again, forced to look away from his piercing gaze. "So what, you think I'm just some hot piece of tail for you to gawk at?" Even asking that question I lacked any sort of ferocity.

WHAT THE HECK IS GOING ON!?

"You are hot, let's just get that out of the way," he chuckled. I glared at the stallion, though I was fighting myself not to smile just a little bit. "But no, not just that. You're impressive in a lot more ways than just your beauty, Starlight."

"And how would you know anything about that?" I raised a curious eyebrow. "We barely met two days ago."

"Princess Celestia and I chat quite often," he explained. "She speaks very highly of both your magical talent and your intellect... eeeeven if you can be a little overly aggressive."

"Oh really?" I asked a little perturbed -- but more pleased -- by that answer. Still, I had to wrestle control of the conversation back. For some reason, I couldn't call to mind any of my usual tactics. My game was completely thrown off, so instead, I tried to take a different avenue. "Why do you talk to my mentor? Is that part of your Regice position?"

"Regis," he corrected. "And I suppose you could say that's the reason. However, as one of her staunchest servants, I'm also held accountable by the Princess of the Sun as well."

"Not Cantata?" I was a little confused.

"To a lesser degree," he replied. "But the ruler of all of Equestria is a mite more powerful than the Queen of the Crystal Empire."

...

Fair enough.

"So is that why you're trying to protect us?" I flicked my head back towards the room. "Because Celestia is making you?"

"Not exactly," he shook his head. "I think you might still be a bit behind on what's really going on. Once Sunset comes out too we can-"

"Is that why you're waiting here?" I glanced over my shoulder at the door. "Sunny is still sleeping... and I have to go see somepony."

"We really need to speak with each other," he stated firmly. "You, me, Sunset, Twilight... all four of us."

"Sounds great," I stepped past him. "But maybe later. Like I said, I've got something really important I need to do right now and I can't spend the day pussyfooting around."

"Starlight, I really think you sh-"

The door to my room opened, cutting off Sunburst and causing me to freeze in my tracks. With a quiet click, it was closed.

"Star..."

I let out the breath I was holding in.

Thank goodness.

I turned around to find a disheveled looking Sun. It was easy to see she'd gotten ready in a hurry, her mane and tail slightly more messy than usual.

Even like this, she looks good.

Much more concerning than that though was that she looked like she might cry at any moment.

"Sunny..." I sighed, disappointed in myself. "I didn't wake you up, did I?"

"No," she shook her head, walking right by Sunburst and up to me. She threw her forelegs around me, hugging me tightly. "I'm so glad," she whispered.

"Sun?" I whispered back, plunging my face into her mane and returning the embrace. The same smell of sunflowers from her bed, just amplified tenfold. It made my knees weak and my heart race. "What's going on? What's wrong?"

She nuzzled into me before backing away.

"We need to talk, Star," she wiped her tears away with a foreleg, determination replacing the sadness. "Things are... bad."

"Do you know what happened to me, Sun?" I had to ask. "How long was I out? Why was I in your bed?"

"That's... part of the problem, Starlight," Sunburst commented from behind my friend. "You were only out for the night, but..."

Only the night? Good to know.

"The ones who poisoned you are the ones we have to deal with, Star," Sun finished for Sunburst.

Poisoned?

"If we don't deal with those... bugs things are going to get a whole lot worse," Sunburst was nearly growling.

Bugs?

I shook my head, forcing myself to focus."I... I have a... problem too," I looked between the two of them. "I..."

My heart raced. I didn't want to say any more than that, didn't want to ask one of my friends that question again. Sparkles had already ripped out my heart and crushed it.

If Sun feels the same way as her...

I didn't want to think about the possibility of that being true.

"I..." she glanced at Sunburst before turning back to me. "We can help, Star. We will help. Right, Sunburst?"

"Of course," he moved to stand next to her. "We just need to know what's wrong, Starlight."

I heard him, but I was focused on her. I licked my lips to calm myself, what I needed to do making me tremble. My mouth fell open for a second before I closed it, clenching my teeth tightly for a moment.

...

"Sunset... do you trust me?" I nearly choked on the words, but in the end, I managed to get them out.

"Yes. I do."

...

S-Sun...

She hadn't hesitated, not even for a second. I turned away, knowing for a fact I couldn't hold the tears in no matter how hard I tried. Thankfully, they gave me ample time to regain my composure.

"It's... it's Shining Armor," I sighed, still a little worried she wouldn't believe me. So worried in fact, that I refused to face her.

"Captain Armor?" Sunburst exhaled. Probably, in disbelief.

"I know it might sound crazy, but... I know something is wrong with him."

...

I finally turned to face them. I really didn't want to, but their silence was terrifying me. Her silence was terrifying me.

There was an intense look of deliberation on her face. I had to convince her, but I wasn't sure how to do so.

"He's-"

"Just... one moment, Starlight," Sunburst cut me off, his horn igniting with energy. When he noticed me looking at him he lifted his head towards the guards standing a little ways down the hall at one of their posts. In a couple of seconds, we were surrounded by another one of his barriers. "Okay, you can go ahead."

"A sound dampening field?" I surveyed his work. "Because of the guards?"

"Do you think Shining Armor could be a changeling, Sunburst?" Sun finally spoke, looking at the stallion. Her face still had an edge to it, as if she was still greatly bothered by something. Apparently, I wasn't going to get an answer to my question.

A... changeling?

"Honestly?" he looked away from us. "I really don't think so."

"Why?" she asked the question I was about to.

"Maybe it's just because..." he rubbed his head with a hoof. "Maybe it's because I don't want it to be true. If Captain Armor has been replaced..." he looked at Sun with genuine fear in his eyes. "then this war might already be over."

"Do you have such little faith in your friends?" Sun looked equal parts angry and hurt by his confession. "In yourself?"

"You don't understand, Sunset," he chuckled weakly. "If Shining Armor is lost... then so is the rest of the guard. If that really is the case, it'll be the three of us, Twilight, and the Elements... against the entire changeling horde." A deranged smile came to his face. "There are millions of changelings, Sunset. They all have wings, they all can use magic, and their chitin is as strong as granite!"

His tirade had been enough to silence Sun, but not me. I couldn't care less who or what I had to stand against. I would never back down from anypony if I could fight.

"I'm not seeing the problem," I looked between the two of them, drawing their surprised gazes. "Don't worry, Sunburst. If you're scared," I grinned at the now flabbergasted unicorn. "you can sit this one out. It's much safer for cowards on the sidelines anyway."

That barb managed to kindle a fire in him, one I hadn't seen in him before. It was most welcomed, especially if these "changelings" were as numerous and as dangerous as he seemed to believe.

"You've got quite a way of motivating a pony, Starlight," he shook his head, his disbelief gone. "Can't look like a coward in front of the love of my life. Guess I have no choice but to prove you wrong then, huh?" he grinned.

"Celestia hates a coward, Sunburst," I shrugged. "She's not the only one."

"Fine, I'm in," he cracked his neck. "But first, we've gotta take this information to Queen Cantata. She's still the authority in the Empire after all."

"What about the girls?" Sunset asked.

"The possibility of Shining Armor being a changeling takes precedence," Sunburst declared. "Besides, we've still got time before they arrive at the palace."

I wasn't sure who they were talking about, but if it was crucial info I'm sure they'd let me know.

"And what about Twilight?" Sun asked me.

"I'd rather we try to do this without making Twilight watch," I replied bluntly. It hadn't gone well yesterday. I was confident it wouldn't go well a second time. "She's gone through enough."

"That... makes sense. Alright then," Sunset nodded. "I still have to talk to the queen and Cadenza about Chrysalis anyway."

"Then it's settled," I smiled. It was such a relief.

They believed me. But...

"There's just one thing I need to know," I raised a hoof.

"What's that, Starlight?" Sunburst asked.

"What's a changeling?"

TCE: Regret

"Okay so... that's... horrifying," I shook my head in a mixture of disbelief, disgust, and repulsion. Sun was walking next to me and Sunburst was leading the way to the queen's quarters. I was moving with my head down, trying to fully register in my mind what I'd just been told.

They'd gone into explicit detail on several concerning topics on the way to Cantata's chambers. I was now privy to exactly what the changelings were, who Princess Chrysalis was, and how those... things went about kidnapping creatures. It all sounded like a horrible nightmare.

A horrible, yet very intriguing nightmare.

So that's why... We're the same.

These bugs, their princess... they weren't that different from me. From what I understood, they replaced a populace with their own kind before completely overthrowing the powers that be and taking the location for themselves. In doing so, they created a kind of eutopia, a society that functioned exactly how they wished. Unlike myself, they were able to do what I never could manage. They were able to spread their influence far and wide across the nation, much like the most infectious of viruses.

While I hadn't been able to steal away an entire society, -- Arguably -- I had managed to build my own eutopia, complete with mindless drones who did my every bidding. If that's what Shining Armor was planning on doing to the Crystal Empire, he had another thing coming.

But... why do I care so much?

I couldn't answer that question.

Well... not honestly, anyway.

I lifted my head, turning to face Sun. She'd already been looking my way, her somber expression shifting to a beautiful smile when our gazes met.

No. I can answer it.

I held in a disgusted sigh, my face twisting in despair. Disgust in myself. Disgust in my actions. My head fell.

Because of her...

and...

because it's wrong.

Because it was wrong when I did it.

"Hey, Sunny?" My voice was barely above a whisper, but my words were enough to get her to stop walking forward. Sunburst followed suit immediately after the mare. Thankfully, he'd kept his barrier running along with us as we moved so that we couldn't be heard by anypony else the entire trek.

"What is it, Star?" the kindness in her voice made it so much easier and so much harder to speak my mind. To tell her the truth.

It was beyond embarrassing, but I had to tell her no matter who might hear.

I have to be honest with her.

"I'm... I'm really sorry, Sunny," I couldn't lift my head. I wanted to, it just wasn't possible.

"Star..."

...

"I'll uhm... I'll give you two some space." By the pitch and sound of his voice, I was making Sunburst a little uncomfortable. "Just... let me know when you girls are done." His horn began to sing as he cast another spell to give us our privacy. As soon as he was finished, Sun moved closer to me.

"Hey," she laid a hoof on my shoulder, sending a jolt of adrenaline through me. The sweet smell of Sunflowers that enveloped me was heavenly. "I'm here, okay? Talk to me, Star."

"I'm really, really sorry," I kept my head low. She stayed silent, allowing me to continue. "What I did to all of those ponies... to Twilight... to YOU..." I tried to look at her, but the shame was far too great. "I'm... I'm awful."

...

"Awful?" she rubbed my shoulder gently. "I guess you were," she giggled. I kept my head down. I knew she was only telling the truth, but it still hurt. It's not like I didn't deserve it after all the terrible things I'd done. "But that's not who you are anymore, Star," she raised my head, her hoof gently lifting it by my chin. "You're my friend... and you may not think so, but I know you're a good pony."

I grabbed onto her hoof, moving it to my cheek and nuzzling into it.

"With lines like that you're definitely gonna make me awful," I chuckled.

Why does it feel so.... good?

She felt good. When she touched me. All I wanted to do was experience it as much as I could.

"Try not to worry about trivial things like the past, Star," she nuzzled into me, sending shockwaves through my body. "Just do the best you can to be the best you each and every day."

"Is that what you do?" I asked in the hopes that keeping the conversation going would keep her this close for longer.

"Pretty much," she giggled.

When did I fall in love with that sound?

It wasn't the only thing I'd fallen in love with.

"Hey, Sun?" I grabbed her with my forelegs pulling her into me and hugging her tightly.

"Yeah, Star?"

She smelled so good.

"Can I... can I tell you something?"

"You know you can," she rubbed my withers with a hoof, returning my embrace.

"Sun... I think I'm... I think I might be..."

Why was it so hard to say to her? I had no issues being blunt before. Flirting, even touching, had been no problem for me in the past, so what was making me tremble? What made my heart race whenever I was near her? I knew the answer, I just didn't want to admit it.

Just SAY it, Starlight!

"You... you like Twilight... don't you, Sun?" I sighed, knowing just how much of a coward I was for not confessing to her. Even more of a coward for asking her something so personal.

"Of course I do," she replied without hesitating, though she did back up a bit, ending our hug. "She's my friend. Just like you, Star."

"That's... not what I meant, Sun," I looked away. It'd been all too obvious since that day in the lab.

I may have been a merciless tyrant... but I'm not dense like Twilight.

At least, not when it came to matters like this. Initially, it hadn't bothered me at all. The idea that Sun was swooning over Twilight was kind of adorable at the time. It was like she was a lovestruck filly. I guess she really was a lovestruck filly. But... then... I started to...

...

"Is it that obvious?" she sighed, running a hoof up and down her face. "Listen, Star... I know y-" I lifted a hoof, cutting her off before she could go any further. She didn't have to confirm it for me. I already knew. It had all just been a pathetic attempt at trying to avoid telling her how I felt anyway.

"It's okay," I looked back at her, a hollow smile on my mouth. Judging by the look on her face, I'm pretty sure she knew I was lying. "I just... I had to be sure." I laid a hoof on her shoulder, wanting nothing more than to go further than that. She stared down at my hoof as if it belonged to her worst enemy.

"Star.... can we talk about this when we get back to Canterlot," she placed her own hoof on mine, squeezing gently, but still not looking at me.

"It's okay, Sun," I rubbed her shoulder. "Really. It's not a big deal." It was a HUGE deal.

"No, it's not Star," she took a step away from me. "You're not as good at hiding things from me as you might think."

"S-Sun!?" I kept my hoof in the air, desperately reaching out for her.

"You have feelings for me... don't you, Star?" Her question sent tremors down my spine. I stared at her wide eyed. Still, her eyes refused to meet mine.

"Y-you... you know!?" I gaped. I had no idea how she'd figured it out. It's not like I was exclusively flirting with her or anything like that. And I was pretty good at hiding my real feelings.

Aren't I?

...

I'm not that easy to read... am I?

"I'm not dense, Star." She finally looked at me, her eyes filled to the brim with compassion, filling my heart to capacity. "Your feelings are important to me," she cupped my cheek with a hoof. "You're important to me. We need to talk about it, this just isn't the time or the place, okay?"

"O-okay, Sun," I nodded weakly in compliance. "When we get back to Canterlot then."

++++++++++++++++++++++++++

"Will Cantata be awake at this hour?" I asked as the three of us approached the two grand doors to the queen's chambers. It was still really early. Early enough that Shining Armor shouldn't have picked up Twilight from our room yet. I wanted to get to him before that happened, but things weren't looking too good on that front.

"The queen doesn't get to sleep much," Sunburst answered. "I guess it comes with the position. I can't imagine Princess Celestia or Princess Luna getting much rest either." As we walked up to the two guards standing in front of the doors to the queen's room they did something unexpected. Both held a hoof up blocking our passage. "What's the meaning of this?" Sunburst's barrier faded away as soon as he began speaking to the pair, an air of authority replacing the lax attitude he'd possessed when talking with me and Sun.

"The Queen has ordered that she not be disturbed," one of the guards replied, staring straight ahead as if we didn't exist. "Regardless of the visitor's title or rank."

"Right," Sunburst wasn't swayed at all by the stallion's declaration. His horn glowed as his yellow aura coated his neck. The guards looked at him, -- unable to ignore a unicorn casting a spell -- but not doing much else. "Your Highness, Sunset Shimmer, Starlight Glimmer, and I have urgent news." His voice boomed like thunder, loud enough to shake the doors to the queen's room.

Not bad, Sunburst.

"Y-YOU...!" The guards raised their spears with their wings, Sun and I channeling mana in response to their aggressive maneuver.

Still!?

Conjuring magic still felt... strange. It probably had to do with the junk I'd been given by those bugs. I did my best to ignore it.

Sunburst stood his ground against the guards as well, not moving a muscle. Before any of us could make another move the doors opened of their own accord.

"Let them pass." Queen Cantata's voice came from within. Sun was not as smug as I was, not even looking at the guards as we passed them by. On the other hoof, I gave the duo a condescending grin as I walked by them, drawing a distinct fury to their visages.

Losers.

As we entered the queen's quarters I was struck by just how... quaint the interior was. Compared to Celestia's digs, Cantata's room was the very definition of the word frugal. The pegasus was sitting on a seat in front of her vanity mirror, fiddling with her necklace.

"Your... Highness?" the words had slipped out of my mouth unintentionally. Sunburst was obviously used to the queen in such a raddled condition. Even Sun had to have looked less rattled than I did.

She looks... terrible.

A far cry from our meeting two days ago, she looked absolutely haggard now. It was evident she hadn't slept a wink the night prior and with how bad she looked, maybe not even the night before that.

"Forgive my... unsightly appearance, Starlight," she turned away, covering her mouth with a hoof. A long yawn escaped her before she turned back to face us. "What news do you bring, Sunburst?" she sighed, her demeanor mirroring just how exhausted she was. "I pray it's good."

The look of discomfort on the stallion's face would've made me laugh if I didn't know just how dire our situation was. If anything, I completely understood.

"AAAAfraid not, Your Highness," he nearly groaned as we walked up to her. "It's about your future son-in-law."

That statement forced her to give the unicorn her full attention. She didn't look shocked or surprised. Mostly, she just looked disappointed.

"You've any evidence?" she asked calmly.

"Starlight is confident," he declared without faltering. "I am inclined to trust her judgement, as is Sunset."

The queen looked at me with ferocious eyes, something I hadn't experienced since we'd first met and I'd nearly maimed her guards.

"You were asked to come here to help us, Starlight Glimmer," she got off her chair and walked up to me, her gaze growing all the more intense as she did so. What I perceived from her as unbridled rage forced me to my rump. I was quickly proven wrong. She lifted a hoof, placing it gently on my shoulder. "It takes a lot of guts to tell a queen her future in-law is a monster... Thank you... for doing as I requested."

"O-of course, Your Highness!" The fact that she believed me so quickly was a little suspicious, but the way she looked at me told me her trust was genuine. It lifted my spirits.

"Sunburst..." she returned her attention to the Regis before walking up to him. "Taking into account the captain's abduction... what is your current prediction of the percentage of changelings already infesting the Empire?"

"Roughly?" he looked her directly in the eyes. "Anywhere from fifty to sixty percent."

"W-what!?" Sun stepped forward, her body quaking at the revelation. It was clear she had no idea the number of trespassers was so high. I nearly opened my own mouth, but thought better of it. "That can't-"

"Is that... the number of changeling replacements or..." the queen wasn't fazed at all by Sunburst's assessment.

"Complete replacement, Your Highness." Sunburst was carrying himself like he held real authority, which, he did. It was honestly a little impressive. "Not infiltration."

"I... see," Cantata sighed, rubbing her face with a hoof as she turned around and walked back to her vanity. "Sunburst... please... speak frankly. Is there any hope for us at all?" She stared sadly into the mirror.

"Yes, Your Highness," he replied without hesitation, drawing the queen's curious gaze. "Even my own vigilance may have wavered, but..." He looked at me and then at Sun, a smile coming to his face. "I'm confident that along with the Princess' reinforcements... we have a fighting chance."

His smile spread to the queen's face as she trotted back over to me and Sun. "I would have it from your own mouths," she looked at me. "Starlight Glimmer," she looked at Sun. "and you, Sunset Shimmer. I want you both to know," she lowered her gaze to the floor, her smile fading away. "I cannot guarantee your safety in this venture. None in the Empire can. This isn't your home. I would completely understand if you don't wish t-"

"That's enough, Cantata," I lifted a hoof, doing my best to appear blasé as the queen stared at me. "Like you said, we came here to help. So that's what we're going to do. Right, Sunny?"

"Your Highness," Sun placed a hoof on Cantata's shoulder, that beautiful smile I loved so much blooming on the unicorn's face. "You can count on us."

"Girls..." the queen threw her forelegs around our necks, tossing away all airs of royalty. "Thank you so much." I could hear her sniffling. Sun and I returned her embrace.

Author's Note

My YouTube.

https://youtube.com/@MLPDymos?si=VegBp2TJ-4kEdnMx

Still posting stupidity.

TCE: Submission

I couldn't sleep. No matter how hard I tried to force myself to, each time I closed my eyes I was bombarded by disturbing visions that I couldn't quite identify. After turning over in bed for the millionth or so time, I heard a slight shuffling coming from Sunset's bed.

She -- Starlight -- was the first to leave the room. She'd casted some kind of spell, got herself cleaned up in the restroom, and then left. Shortly after, Sunset followed suit. I really wanted to talk to them... I needed to talk to them, but...

Why did they just leave? Why didn't they wake me up? Why are they avoiding me!?

Because they don't like you.

W-why would they-

You couldn't even trust Starlight... one of the only ponies in your life who chose to treat you like a friend...

But I... she-

And it's not like Sunset ever liked you. You've always treated her like dirt.

...

I curled up into myself further, pulling the blankets covering me closer. It was true. I'd betrayed Starlight and Sunset had always hated me. I didn't have any friends. I'd thrown them all away.

I only have-

ME!

I shot up in bed, a cold sweat covering my body. I held my head in my hooves, my breathing coming out in extended heaves. The pain was unbearable, almost causing me to vomit. I carefully caught my breath, forcing myself to swallow the sick that wanted nothing more than to come up. My body slumped over as I stared down at my trembling hooves.

"I'm... alone..."

Again...

A gentle knock at the door made me flinch.

"C-come in!" I called out, desperation clinging to every part of me.

It's Starlight and Sunset! It has to be! They do care! They...

The door creaked open at a dreadfully slow rate, rivaling that of even a snail. My brother poked his head into the room, a concerned smile on his face.

"Sh...Shiny!?" my heart skipped a beat at the unexpected appearance of my sibling.

I'm not alone. I have him.

I'd only ever lost him because I treated him like garbage. He'd never left me. He'd always been there.

Not like Starlight and Sunset.

"Hey, Twily," he looked sheepish all of a sudden. "Mind if I... mind if I come inside?"

"I don't," I rubbed the sleep from my eyes, yawning deeply as I stretched my limbs out. "but I'm not exactly presentable right now."

"Twily," he chuckled as he stepped into the room, closing the door behind himself. "We used to sleep in the same room," he took a seat next to my bed. "I've seen you in much worse states than this before. You'll always be my adorable little sister with the messy mane."

While it was indeed true, I still blushed in embarrassment at the memories.

"So..." I wanted nothing more than to change the subject as soon as possible. "How is Cadenza doing?"

"She's okay," he smiled at the mention of his soon-to-be wife. "She just... found out some surprising things about our family yesterday. She's resting now."

"That's good," I smiled back. I wouldn't press him for any more information than he'd given. While I was a little curious, I didn't feel like we were back to that level of familiarity just yet.

...

"Are you here so we can work with the guard again?" I asked, moving to get out of the bed. We hadn't gotten a chance to discuss what the plans were going to be for today after Cadenza had arrived at his room, so I took a guess. "I just need a few minutes to get ready. Starlight isn't here tho-"

"No, Twily, it's fine," he raised a hoof to stop me. "I gave the majority of the guard the day off. Big day tomorrow and all that, ya know?"

"Oh! Right," I stopped, slumping back down. "Then... why are you here, Shiny?"

"Well..." He rubbed the back of his neck with a hoof, clearly uncomfortable because of the inquiry. "It's... I wanted to talk about your friends."

I went rigid, my heart stopping for a moment in my chest.

"Can I... can I wash up first?" I looked away from him.

"Sure just... try to keep it short?" there was a bit of flint in his voice. "We've got a big day today and I want it to be perfect..."

++++++++++++++++++++++++++

"Okay," I took a deep breath. "Thanks for waiting for me to finish." My brother and I were sitting at the table in the room me and the others had been provided with. I was done with my morning routine, ready to face whatever he might have to tell me. At least, I thought I was.

"I grabbed you some coffee," he was stirring his own cup with his magic. He hovered a second cup to my side of the table along with a container of cream and another of sugar. "It'll probably help."

"Thanks," I took a swig of the bitter drink. I was long used to drinking it black.

Mostly because of-

A twinge of pain ran through my head causing me to wince. I rubbed my temple with a hoof, trying to soothe the sudden ache.

"You okay?" Shiny asked as he lowered his cup to the table.

"I'm... fine," I took another drink from my cup, hoping it would help with the headache. "What did you want to talk about, Shiny?"

"Honestly... I was thinking of an easy way to put it but, there really isn't one, Twily," he stared at me, his expression becoming deathly serous. "I think your friends have been compromised."

...

"I'm... not sure what you mean by that, Shiny," I was finally able to express my confusion after a few moments of silence. I'd stared back at him for almost a minute straight before replying, but he'd remained silent without even attempting to explain any further.

"So M- so Queen Cantata asked for you, Starlight, and Sunset to come to the Empire, right?" he asked.

"As far as I'm aware... yes, that's what happened," I laid my cup down on the table.

"Do you know why she wanted the three of you to come here?" He kind of sounded like he was growing impatient, like he thought I should've been more knowledgeable of the situation.

"To reconcile with you," I looked down at my hooves. "And to help make sure your wedding went off without a hitch."

"Right!" he exclaimed, seemingly getting a little excited by my answers. "But do you know why we're all so worried about something going wrong in the first place?"

"I... don't," I shook my head.

"There's been rumors of a rebellion," he frowned as he explained just how dire the situation was. "From within our own ranks. I'm... I'm pretty sure Sunburst is at the center of them, but..."

"That's... and so?" I was confused. Surprised that a pony like Sunburst might do something so devious, but... It sounded like a Crystal Empire problem to me, nothing more. "What does that have to do with Sunset and Starlight?"

"They're working with him, Twilight," he reverted into his elder brother state, a look of stern authority on his face. "I think it's all because their mentor ordered them to do it."

"W-WHAT!?" I stood up, the slamming of my hooves against the tabletop making both of our cups nearly topple over. "WHY WOULD PRINCESS CELESTIA EVER DO ANYTHING LIKE THAT!?"

"Calm down, Sis," he glared at me, sending my right back down onto my rump.

"S-sorry..." I relented with a sigh.

"It's... alright," his sigh was almost an exact copy of my own. "I need to show you something, Twilight," his horn ignited with magenta energy as a sphere of magic formed between us.

"What is..." As images of our guestroom began to flood the orb, I instantly came to understand what I was viewing. "You SPIED on us!?" I nearly hissed, looking at him in outrage.

"I spied on Sunset and Starlight. Not you," he lifted a hoof to correct me. "And it's a good thing I did," he lifted his head towards the sphere.

His spell showed a clear picture of Sunset sitting next to her bed. Starlight -- for some reason -- was fast asleep on it and there were others in the room as well.

Sunburst and... Those are mares from the train... What were their names? Trixie and... Pinkie, I think? They're Elements...

"What are they-"

"Shhhh," he cut me off, pointing at his spell. "Listen."

"I'm sorry, Sunset. I wasn't able to say anything until you were away from... her," Sunburst was the first to speak.

"Her?" Sunset looked confused by his statement.

"Princess Celestia made it very clear that there were only three creatures we were to trust in the Empire. You, Sunburst, and Starlight Glimmer," Trixie was the next to speak, clarifying Sunburst's statement.

But... why?

Because she doesn't trust you.

"I was ordered to only trust Sunset, Starlight, and you six girls. Her Highness is being extremely cautious with this situation." What Sunburst claimed nearly sent me off the deep end.

"CANTATA DOESN'T TRUST ME EITHER!?" I snarled. I was shaking, barely able to control the rage that had swelled up inside of me.

"Sunburst wasn't referring to the queen, Twilight," Shiny looked especially irritated. "It seems he's only truly loyal to one authority," he looked at me with hatred in his cerulean eyes. "I think you know who that is. She is the one who appointed him and sent you here, after all."

"P-Princess Celestia!?" my body went numb.

But she... We talked... I thought that...

She deceived you.

"I wasn't exaggerating, Twilight," my brother's spell shattered into tiny shards of light. "She's a monster. She's making a play for the Empire. She wants to dethrone my moth- Queen Cantata so she can take control of even more land."

N-no... that can't be true. Why would sh-

It IS!

B-but...

"But, Starlight wouldn't know anything about that anyway!" I was grasping at straws, trying to find a glimmer of hope. Trying desperately to fight off the idea that the one I might actually love had betrayed me. "She was sleeping! She's innocent!"

Just like with your first love... you've been fooled again.

"She didn't do anything wrong! I-"

"Twilight," Shiny stood from his seat and walked over to me. He wrapped me in a tight hug. I merely trembled in response, the gravity of the situation making me feel sick. "Yesterday, after Starlight left the training grounds she was seen by a pair of my guards speaking with the pink earth pony that you saw."

"Wh-what!?" my body stiffened, my blood running cold.

"Her name is Pinkamena Diane Pie. She's one of Celestia's most trusted stooges. They left the palace together and met up with that blue unicorn and another white unicorn," he continued. "They're all working together. Those mares are-"

"The Elements of Harmony," I held myself with my hooves.

It can't be...

"Yes," he laid his head on mine. "Together, they're some of Celestia's most powerful... tools."

It was beginning to make sense. I didn't want to believe it, but it was all starting to make sense. Back on the train, that pegasus had said they were on a mission from Celestia. Sunset said Celestia sent the group on tasks she couldn't personally handle.

So she can keep her hooves clean while they do her dirty work.

But...

There was still one thing that didn't make any sense to me.

"But... then why have the three of us come here?" I looked up at him. "Why risk my involvement at all? Why not just keep me home?"

Foolish girl.

He looked down at me, a vivid sadness in his eyes. "Don't you understand, Twilight?" No. Not sadness. Pity. "In her mind, sending you didn't matter at all. With Sunset and Starlight here, -- with her students where she needed them -- you wouldn't make a difference." I bristled, my head falling. "To Celestia... you don't matter. You've never mattered. You never will."

"Sh-Shiny..." I lost my composure. He squeezed me tightly. I cried like a foal while he held me close.

"Don't worry, Twily," he rubbed my withers with a hoof. I felt a gentle sensation touch the tip of my horn. "I'm here. I'll never leave you alone again."

++++++++++++++++++++++++++

"It's not gonna be easy, Twily," Shining Armor and I walked through the halls of the palace, though I wasn't sure where we were headed. "I can count on you... right?" he kept his face forward.

"I'll do whatever it takes, Shining," I answered without hesitation. "You can trust me."

He's all I have left.

I had to stay by his side... he was all I had left.

Except... that's not tr-

A tremor of pain shot through my skull nearly causing me to stumble forward onto my face. Thankfully, my brother was there to catch me and keep me from falling.

"Careful," he chuckled as he lifted me back onto my hooves. "Are you sure you're okay? I don't intend to get into any fights, but... if it does come to that..."

"If it comes to that, I'll be ready," I assured him as we continued on. "I don't care if it's the last thing I do,
Shining... I won't let Celestia have her way again. I won't let her use us like a bunch of pawns."

"Glad to hear that," his smile grew. "It's about time somepony stand up to that tyrant. I'm glad you're with me, Sis."

"So, what's the plan?" I asked as we turned a corner and entered the main hall. Strangely enough, it was completely empty.

"My... I don't think the queen is aware of Sunburst's betrayal," he answered.

"And what about Cadenza?" I raised a brow.

"She's almost definitely still in the dark," he shook his head. "She's got enough on her plate right now, I'd rather keep her out of this."

"She's not the only one," I nudged him in the side with a hoof. "You're getting married tomorrow, Shining!" I beamed.

"If all goes well," he shrugged, not looking too confident on that front.

"Aren't you happy?" I offered a sympathetic smile. "Cadenza seems like a really nice mare... and she's beautiful, too."

"I'm ecstatic, it's just..." He was struggling with something, that much was clear. "Twily, I need you here. With me. By my side."

I came to an abrupt stop, my eyes becoming saucers. My heart was pounding, a tense nervousness gripping me. He simply stared at me, an innocent grin on his face.

"What are you saying, Shining?" I managed to get out after gaping at him for way too long. "I'm right here."

He grabbed me, pulling me into a hug. "I want you to stay, Twily. Once me and Cady tie the knot, this'll be my empire. I want you to be here with me."

"Shining I-"

"I want you to be my Regent, Twily," he backed up looking into my eyes. "I want you to leave Canterlot. Move to the Empire so we can be together... forever."

I bristled, his words making me feel faint.

"Shining... I c-can't," my voice came out shaking as my head fell. "I can't leave..."

...

"Can't leave who, Twily?" he dipped his head to try and look me in the eye.

"My..." I grabbed my head with a hoof. "My..."

I couldn't recall.

Why can't I leave Canterlot?

You can.

There's no one there that cares about me. Not anymore.

But in the Empire...

I have-

"I love you, Twily," he pulled me from my thoughts, the breathtaking smile he gave me made my decision that much easier. "You have to stay with me."

"O-okay, Shiny," I smiled, beyond grateful I had someone like him in my life. "I'll come and live in the Empire."

"Thank you, Twily," he let out a relieved breath. "That makes things just... perfect."

We shared a hug.

"Twilight... please..." A grating, but familiar, voice called out from behind me, ending out embrace. "You don't really mean that... do you?"

I turned to face her. There were tears flowing down Sunset's stunned face, but I couldn't care less. Next to her stood Starlight looking as pissed off as ever. Behind them both was Queen Cantata, a look of worry on her face.

"She does," my brother said from behind me, a hint of venom in his voice. "Now tell me where Sunburst is," he demanded. "I know you've been conspiring with that traitor."

"Stand down, Shining Armor," the queen ordered, though there was very little authority in her voice. "You will show us where you've hidden my daughter and then turn yourself over to the Crystal guard."

"Crap... they already got to her..." he whispered under his breath.

"They're trying to trick you, Your Highness," I braced myself for the coming storm. "They are the traitors," I glared at my former "friends". "Not my brother!"

"T-Twilight... why!?" Sunset fell backwards onto her flank, my words piercing deep into her back stabbing heart.

If she even has one.

Starlight didn't flinch, her expression becoming even more malicious as she continued to stare daggers at my brother.

"I don't know what you did to her, monster," the lilac mare was beside herself, nearly snarling. Her horn was singing louder than I'd ever heard it before, the turquoise aura blazing brightly with energy. "But Sparkles isn't going anywhere!"

I had no time to react. In a flash of blinding light, she was on him.

TCE: Betrayal

"I'm afraid confronting the impersonator as you all hope may prove to be... complicated," Cantata sighed. After the three of us had finished our little love fest, Sunburst explained the plan to the queen. We were to find the Captain of the Guard and... "speak" with him, nothing more. Apparently, at least according to the monarch, that wasn't going to be as simple as we'd initially thought.

"It's because of Cadenza... isn't it?" Sun asked, although it sounded like she already knew the answer. "Did you get a chance to speak with her, Your Highness?"

"I did, Sunset," Cantata sighed. "It... did not go as well as I would have hoped."

...

The three of us made it abundantly clear by our silence that we wanted more information than that. The queen resisted for as long as she was able to, but with a deep, exhausted exhalation of breath, she finally elaborated.

"My daughter seems to be under the impression... that she is related to Chrysalis," she covered her face with a hoof.

"Why would she ever think something like that?" I asked, genuinely confused.

"Chrysalis is the one who told her," Sunset answered for the monarch.

"But... she's a changeling," I looked around at them for further clarification. "That doesn't make sense... does it?"

"They're not that different from ponies, Starlight," Sunburst remarked. He was already working out what Cantata's revelation might mean for the incoming conflict. "At least, not internally."

From the way they'd been described to me, not externally either.

"It doesn't matter," Sun huffed, the subject matter clearly getting on her nerves. "Chrysalis was just lying to try and get under Cadenza's skin. Isn't that right, Your Highness?"

As soon as Queen Cantata looked away I knew it was a bad sign.

"Your... Your Highness?" Sun's voice quavered. She looked at the royal with such vivid panic in her eyes that I immediately wanted to move to give her a hug.

...

"Your Highness?" Sunburst's voice was much firmer than Sun's had been. His stony expression made his question sound more like he was scolding the monarch rather than asking her.

"Chrysalis... may not have lied to Cadenza," Cantata continued to look away, clearly not wanting to face any of us after confessing such an unnerving tidbit of information.

...

The unreasonably long silence let the three of us fully process the ramifications of such a horrendous possibility.

...

"You kept this from me on purpose, Cantata?" Although Sunburst was making a valiant effort to sound calm, there was an easily detectable undercurrent of anger in his voice.

"Of course not, Sunburst," Cantata sighed, rubbing her temples with her hooves. "I could only ever suspect that Marengo..." her face twisted into a look of utter despair. " ...that he and Sanagi were ever intimate with one another."

Marengo? Must be her hubby... but Sanagi?

"He betrayed you!?" Sun blurted out on accident. Her forehooves slapping over her own mouth made it more than obvious that it was an unintentional blunder. Still, the way too blunt question made the queen flinch.

"No, Sunset," Cantata shook her head. "My husband was with the Queen of the Changelings before we ever met."

"For Celestia's sake..." Sunburst stepped away from us, facing the wall and rubbing his face with his hooves.

...Wait a second.

"I thought the changelings were bugs," I spoke up. "How is... your husband?" I shook my head, the mental visualization much too gross. "So does that mean he has a bunch of little bugs running around or...?"

"Changelings can breed in two ways," Sunburst didn't turn around to face us. "Fertilization and then the laying of a mess of eggs... or the more... traditional way."

Sun looked just as disgusted as I was by that fact.

"Uhm, yuck?" I stuck out my tongue.

"Is that why Chrysalis is a princess?" Sun asked. "Because the way she was conceived was... different? I mean the Queen of the Changelings must have laid thousands, if not millions, of eggs, right?"

"That..." Sunburst spun around, a look of contemplation on his face. "that makes sense, actually. Most changelings are hatched to be drones. Chrysalis is clearly... different than the other changelings."

The three of us looked at Cantata before we all dropped our gazes uncomfortably to the floor. She'd had a lifeless look on her face, like she'd just been told Cadenza had passed away.

Finding out your husband had foals with another mare... even if it was before, that has to be tough.

...

"I didn't want to believe it either," the queen broke the silence. "Cadenza was beside herself with anger and grief. We argued about it and she ran back to her fiancé." Sun, Sunburst, and I raised our heads. "Or I suppose, who she believes to be her fiancé. If I had to guess... I'd say she's-"

"Still with Captain Armor," Sunburst laughed bitterly. "Because of COURSE she is."

"Crap..." I groaned.

That puts her right in the line of danger.

"If we make a move... Cadenza might get caught in the middle," Sun pondered out loud what I was thinking. It stood to reason Sunburst had already reached the same conclusion as well.

"What should we do?" I asked, though it wasn't directed at anypony in particular. If the three of us tried to confront the imposter right now, there was no telling what might happen to the princess.

If up to sixty percent of the Empire's population is changelings, that could include some of the guard.

It wasn't so much that I was concerned about the numbers. If Cadenza was part of the equation she could be taken hostage... or worse, killed. We couldn't let that happen.

"If the two of you fought yesterday," Sun looked at the queen who nodded slightly. "Cadenza has probably been with the imposter since then. Which means..."

"Which means, Princess Cadenza may already have been replaced as well," Sunburst walked over to the doors.

"That can't be, Sunburst!" For the first time there was vivid desperation on Queen Cantata's face. "My daughter is-"

"Your Highness... do you believe Queen Sanagi is the one behind all of this?" Sunburst cut her off, a look of frustration on his face. "Is it possible Marengo has passed and the treaty is gone along with him?"

Cantata flinched.

"Sunburst!?" Sun had gone wide-eyed, a look of shock on her face.

It was a particularly cold thing to ask a possible widow right after she'd found out what Cantata had, but he clearly felt it was still necessary to do so.

"Marengo may be gone," Cantata set her jaw. "But, I truly believe Sanagi would still respect his wishes, even in the event of his death."

"But we can't be sure," I sighed.

"Starlight's right," Sunburst agreed with me. "That being the case, we can no longer stand around and wait. I can think of only one path we can take," Sunburst stood at the doors. "I'm going to find the Elements. Sunset, you and Starlight will go speak with Chrysalis."

"And say what!?" Sunset was completely caught off guard by his instructions. "She's completely insane and-"

"I have a bad feeling, Sunset," Sunburst frowned. "We need to-"

"We'll handle it, Sunburst," I smirked, placing a hoof on Sun's shoulder.

"S-Star!?" Sun stared at me in utter disbelief.

"If she's the one who's planned all this, then she's more important than Shining Armor is, Sunny," I explained my reasoning to the golden mare. "So we either bargain with her..." She looked absolutely appalled by the idea. "Or we knock her teeth down her throat and we make her cooperate."

"Alright, Star," she smiled brightly. "We'll do it your way."

"I will also accompany you," Queen Cantata declared. With the tone of voice she'd decided to utilize it was easy to gather it wasn't a request.

"Honestly..." Sunburst lifted a hoof to his chin, considering the queen's choice. "That's probably for the best, Your Highness," he approved. "If you're not with me or the Elements, the next safest place is probably with these two."

"Then let's get going," I smirked. "There's no time to waste."

"Good luck, ladies," Sunburst smiled as his horn began to glow. "Let's reconvene in the main hall as soon as possible."

"Stay safe, Sunburst," Cantata ordered yet again, though there was a kind smile on her face. "I expect to still have my Regis by my side when this is all over."

"Will do, Your Highness," he saluted before flashing out of existence.

"Let's go," Sun was the first to move towards the door. As Cantata and I followed close behind her, I realized I couldn't get the nagging feeling of sickness in the pit of my stomach to go away.

++++++++++++++++++++++

"This doesn't make any sense..." The look of confusion mixed with distress on Sun's face made my nausea even worse. "She was here! She's SUPPOSED to be here!"

...

"No, Sunset. It makes perfect sense," Cantata sighed. The regret on the pegasus' face was staggering. "I should have known."

The three of us stood in front of a large cell. It was completely empty, save a posh bed sitting in one corner. The Princess of the Changelings was nowhere to be found.

"What do you mean, Your Hi-" a look of sudden realization crossed Sun's features. She slapped a hoof against her forehead. "I'm such an idiot."

"What is it, Sunny?" I laid a hoof on her shoulder.

"Captain Armor is the one who was solely responsible for Princess Chrysalis' imprisonment," Cantata answered for the unicorn. "If he'd already been replaced at that time, more likely than not, the changeling just made it appear as if she were secured under lock and key."

"She was acting like she had everything under control! I should've- UGH!" Sun lamented, slamming her forehooves roughly into the bars in front of her out of frustration before falling to her rump. "I guess she really does, doesn't she..." she sighed, her simmering anger cooling several notches.

"This failure is on me and mine, Sunset," Cantata laid a hoof on Sun's other shoulder. "I should have had Sunburst handle Chrysalis."

...

"Come on, girls!" I scoffed, walking away from them. I couldn't just let them wallow in their remorse. "Don't blame yourselves for something that clearly isn't your fault." Both looked at me, but neither was convinced just yet. "No use crying over spilt milk, right?" I grinned. "We just have to stop her now. She's gotta be around here somewhere. It's not like she'd just skip town, especially if she came here of her own volition. That'd make no sense."

...

"You're right, Star," Sun smiled back at me. "We'll put an end to this together," she stood to her hooves and walked over to me before turning to face Cantata. "What about you, Your Highness? Will you help us?"

"I will do everything in my power to aid you," the queen's response was filled with confidence, yet her head still drooped. "But as a monarch, I will have to pay for the oversights I make."

Sun and I looked at each other, our faces mirroring one another's uncomfortable expression.

"Fret not, girls," Cantata drew attention back to herself. She no longer looked distraught, instead possessing a peaceful visage. "Starlight is correct. We shouldn't worry about what has happened. Let's focus on the problems at hoof." She walked up to us, flaring her wings in determination. "Let's go find my little heart and that snake Chrysalis and put an end to her schemes."

++++++++++++++++++++++

N-no way...

Sun, Cantata, and I had moved back to the main hall in the hopes of finding Sunburst and the Elements already there. Instead, we stumbled upon Sparkles and her "brother" having a... heart to heart.

What she'd just said though... it was too much. For me, but even moreso for Sun. In that moment, hearing Twilight say those words, hearing her say she was going to leave Canterlot, that she was going to leave her behind... it broke Sun's heart.

"Twilight... please..." she reached out, devastation racking her body as her tears flowed freely. "You don't really mean that, do you?"

I couldn't handle it, the look on her face. I stared at "Shining Armor", hatred flooding into my heart. It was nothing short of a miracle that I hadn't pounced yet.

"She does," he answered in place of our friend, nearly sending me over the edge. "Now tell me where Sunburst is. I know you've been conspiring with the traitor."

"Stand down, Shining Armor," Queen Cantata's order was lacking any spice. "You will show us where you've hidden my daughter and then turn yourself over to the Crystal guard."

"They're trying to trick you, Your Highness," Sparkles shouted. "They're the traitors, not my brother!"

He did something! He's tricking her! Using her!

I was shaking.

"T-Twilight... why!?" Sun's legs gave out from under her.

"I don't know what you did to her, monster," I was nearly snarling. I hadn't noticed, but the energy in my horn was peaking. "But Sparkles isn't going anywhere!"

I couldn't contain it anymore, my rage boiling over. I teleported above him, falling directly onto him, and pinning him to the ground by his shoulders.

"STARLIGHT!?" the queen called out.

I was surprised. I expected to hit a barrier, but I collided with nothing other than the smug stallion. Despite my clear advantage and the tip of my horn inches from his face, he looked like he was having the time of his life.

Control yourself, Starlight. Don't go off the deep end.

"Listen to me, changeling!" I growled in its face. My horn was singing so loudly I honestly thought it might go off at any moment on its own. "You're going to put an end to whatever magic you're using on Sparkles and then we're going to talk, do you understand me!?"

The stallion simply continued to look at me, the smile on his face unchanging.

"Talking is for the weak," he sneered, whispering to me. His horn began to glow its bright magenta. "I'd rather just make you mine, too."

"You try anything," I bared my clenched teeth. "And they won't be able to scrape what remains of you off the floor," I kept my voice even. Our horns were clashing, his now just as loud as mine.

"Or," his horn immediately powered down. "How about I have some fun?"

"I'm warning y-"

"TWILY HELP!" he shouted a lot more desperately than his expression conveyed.

"You honestly think that'll wo-"

The blast of mana that hit me from behind was so powerful that it sent me sailing forward, crashing withers first into the wall. The loud crack of my spine was only eclipsed by the shattering of the crystal wall, my body sinking several feet into it at the sight of impact.

I was upside down, my vision blurring and my consciousness fading fast.

My... b-barrier... What happened? It... should have...

I realized it when I looked at my violet friend. Her horn was burning magenta, the exact same color as her brother's.

S-Sparkles...!? I coughed, a bit of blood escaping my mouth.

"Don't EVER lay your disgusting hooves on my brother, Starlight Glimmer!" The flurry of ice cold malice that came from her hurt a lot more than the attack she'd blindsided me with.

As my battered body fell to the floor I was unable to stay conscious any longer.

Everything went black.

Author's Note

Request Fanfic reviews on my home page or at my YouTube: https://youtube.com/@MLPDymos?si=buDzScqLhJsRYM-s

TCE: Isolation

"T-Twilight?" my voice came out strained, almost making me sound as if I was horrified. I suppose that wasn't very far from the truth. It was a miracle a sound came out of my mouth at all, to be honest. My brain was doing its best to process what I'd just witnessed, but it wasn't making any headway on that front.

She... wouldn't...

Twilight had blindsided Star, that much was easy enough for my mind to process. The violet unicorn hadn't tried to protect her brother. She hadn't tried to restrain Star. She'd launched a vicious blast that had torn into the lilac mare's back and sent her slamming into the wall. The scream of agony that escaped Star's devastated face made my skin crawl. Once her limp body fell to the ground I managed to squeak out a single pitiful noise. I managed to squeak out our friend's name.

She turned to face me, the imposter getting to his hooves right behind her and grinning all the while. Her horn was still shimmering with magenta energy as she stared at me with cold eyes.

"Do you wanna try something too, Sunset?" she kept her gaze locked on me, being watchful for another attack. The eyes that belonged to the mare I loved were brimming with so much loathing I nearly trembled. I could hardly believe it. All that repugnance... was aimed directly at me.

"Twilight, you..." I looked down at Star's lifeless body.

Star...

My horn erupted with mana as I stood to my hooves. My energy was so potent that Twilight was forced to shield her eyes from just how bright the spire on my forehead had become.

I can't let them win. I have to fight...

But...

"I don't want to fight you, Twilight," I said as calmly as I could in spite of the fact that I felt like I might start hyperventilating at any moment.

"It never seemed to be a problem for you before," she lowered her foreleg as well as her head, glaring daggers at me once her eyes had become acclimated to the new atmosphere.

"Twilight... I thought we were past this. I thought... I thought we were friends... We are... aren't we?" I had to try.

I still have to try.

"Please... don't do this."

I have to tell her.

"Twilight... I'm in l-"

"Awwww, Isn't that just special?" Twilight's brother moved to stand next to his sister, the same devilish smile as before on his face. "Are you gonna be honest and tell my sister you have feelings for her," he jerked his head towards Star, "too, Sunset?"

"Wha- how do you-" I wasn't able to form a coherent sentence. My mind was too busy searching for an answer to how he could even know that. I'd just realized that particular truth about myself yesterday.

Unless...

"You're a monster, just like that princess of yours!" I tensed up, preparing myself for the coming fight.

"DON'T TALK ABOUT MY BROTHER LIKE THAT!" Twilight bellowed, a red tinge coming to her eyes as well as her horn. Her sudden tonal shift made it sound like she might've just been possessed by a demon.

If I had to take them on at the same time I'd stand little to no chance, I was well aware of that. I glanced over my shoulder back at Queen Cantata.

I have to keep her safe at the very least.

I was completely stunned when she moved to stand next to me, a look of fierce determination on her face.

"I'll do what I can, Sunset," she took a combative stance as well, glowering at her soon to be son-in-law and my beloved. "If we can hold out until Sunburst and the Elements arrive we should be fine," she whispered.

"Right!" I nodded. We just had to stall for time, which was a much easier objective than winning outright against such insurmountable odds.

"Oh Mom..." Shining Armor chuckled, shaking his head in disbelief. "I can't have you getting mixed up in all of this, too, now can I?" His horn glowed crimson, a far darker hue than it previously had been.

"Then give yourself up, changeling!" the queen demanded, her resolve not faltering one bit. "Turn yourself in this instant. Show us where you're hiding my daughter. If you choose to surrender right now, I swear on the crown, you will be shown clemency and be given safe passage back to the hive."

"Such a kind mother I have," Shining lazily draped a foreleg around Twilight's neck. "Don't you think so too, Twily?"

"Shiny, we-"

As soon as the tip of his horn touched hers she crumbled to the floor like a marionette whose strings had just been cut. It was as if he'd siphoned all the mana she'd just possessed directly into himself in an instant, causing her to go comatose.

"T-Twilight?" my heart shuddered at seeing her lose consciousness in such a horrifying way. I had to fight the urge to move to her side.

"What splendid emotions," Shining Armor licked his lips, his eyes closed as if he were savoring a delicious meal he'd just finished. When he opened his eyes again they'd changed, shifted color to an all too familiar shade of jade. "Honestly, I thought this would be a lot more difficult," he glanced over his shoulder at Star before turning his attention back to Twilight. "Apparently, their students are a bunch of fools," he scoffed. "This one in particular. It was so easy to bring her under my control. How utterly... disappointing."

"Who are you?" Queen Cantata narrowed her gaze on the faux stallion.

My brain was still trying to play catch up. Even if it was a changeling, why it would choose to give up the numbers advantage for no reason was beyond me. At the very least, I could still see the rise and fall of Twilight's chest. If I hadn't been able to, I might have completely lost it and done something stupid.

"Is that not obvious at this point?" he shook his head in disbelief, taking slow, deliberate steps towards us. "Perhaps you're a fool as well, Cantata."

As he took another step forward an explosion of green flames erupted around him, dissipating just as quickly as they'd come and revealing the face of the true monster we were facing.

"C-CHRYSALIS!?" the queen almost fell back onto her rump. "But you were... Shining Armor is the one who captured you... arrested you! H-HOW!? HOW IS THIS POSSIBLE!?"

The Princess of the Changelings was absolutely delighted by the queen's reaction to her appearance. The changeling cackled like a mad-mare not stopping as she continued towards us.

"Are there none who can see through my deceptions?" she sighed in contentment as soon as her fit of laughter had ended. "Am I truly so divine? What of you, Sunset Shimmer? What say you?"

I grit my teeth and fortified my defenses, thinking of nothing better to do as she looked down at me.

She looks the exact same... but...

The swagger she was carrying herself with along with the mana radiating from her might both be able to rival even those of my mentor's. She was still overly large, just as big as Celestia as well, but her aura was nothing like it had been down in the dungeon.

No, this is the real Chrysalis, not that poser I met before.

Which means...

"The Chrysalis in the dungeon was the fake," I stared into her snake-like eyes, knowing if my focus wavered for even a second she could probably put an end to me. She came to a stop right in front of me, an impressed grin crossing her lips. "At some point, you managed to replace Twilight's brother. After doing that, you made one of your changelings transform into you and then you, posing as Shining Armor, "arrested" that changeling and threw it into the dungeon."

"Sunset Shimmer," Chrysalis was practically glowing, the pleasure on her face making her look even more terrifying than ever before. She lifted a hoof to my face, cupping my cheek gently and looking down at me like Celestia had done countless times before. I was too scared to move, although I did manage to keep myself from trembling. "How I wish you would serve me."

"CHRYSALIS!" Queen Cantata lifted a shaking hoof but the rest of her body remained stationary. It was clear she was just as afraid as I was, but she was making an attempt to at least appear unshaken. The princess looked at her with utter boredom on her face. "Leave the girl out of this. You can't possibly be here for her. Your quarrel is with me and mine."

"Wrong again, Cantata," Chrysalis let me go before walking back over to Twilight's prone body. With a quick pulse of her mana she lifted the violet unicorn into the air with a green telekinesis spell.

"CHRYSALIS!?" the queen gasped.

"WHAT ARE YOU DOING, CHRYSALIS!?" I roared, leaping forward and charging my own energy. It didn't matter if I couldn't stop her. I had to try, even if it killed me.

The changeling didn't even acknowledge me, slowly floating Twilight over to Star and lying her body down carefully on the floor. In a flash of jade light, both Twilight and Star were encased in solid green spheres of magic.

"That's two of my precious little mares captured," she turned and looked at me, licking her lips just like before. "Only one is still left rebelling against my will," her horn began screeching with power. "I'll have to put an end to that."

"U-US!?" I took a panicked step backwards. "Why would you be after me and my friends!?"

"I wasn't... at least, not at first," the princess whirled around, a toothy grin back on her face. "But after Celestia and Luna decided to ruin everything, I was forced to change to a... contingency plan."

"What does that mean?" the queen asked from behind me.

"And why should I answer that, Cantata?" the princess' head tilted further than should've been possible. "Could it be you're trying to buy time?"

I managed to remain steadfast in spite of the fact that she'd deduced our plan. When I glanced back at the queen I noted she'd also managed to keep her cool as well.

Not bad, Your Highness.

"I wish to know, Princess. Nothing more," Queen Cantata replied calmly.

"Hmmmm," Chrysalis' head turned so far it made a loud cracking sound before returning to its normal position. "Very well. I've full control of the guard and it's not like anyone is on their way to save you..."

Keep thinking that, monster...

I couldn't prevent myself from grinning.

"I've made sure of that." the changeling's mad cackling caused my smile to evaporate instantly. "Awwww, girls... You didn't honestly believe I'd let Sunburst and the Elements do whatever they pleased, did you?"

"Y-you didn't..." I wobbled, dizziness almost causing me to fall over.

They're still coming... they have to be...

"Oh, I did!" she swept her mane back with a hoof. "My lovely general made sure those little annoyances wouldn't be helping anyone anytime soon." Another fit of cackling came from her gaping maw. "I believe you made his acquaintance before, Sunset. He was that dashing fellow trapped down in the dungeons. Quite a powerhouse, wouldn't you agree?"

I felt sick to my stomach.

"Sunburst..." I didn't know what else to say, didn't know how to counter what she was claiming. We were cornered and it was starting to feel like there was no way out for us.

What can we-

"I don't believe you," the queen stated confidently. "You underestimate Sunburst, Chrysalis. I would stake my empire on him against your general any day of the week."

"Oh REALLY!?" The princess lifted a brow, her smile gone. "Your claim may be put to the test here and now, Cantata," she stomped back over to us. "It matters little regardless. My aim is much higher than taking this insignificant little empire anyway," she stared down into my eyes getting right into my face. The sneer on hers was too much and as she got even closer to me I was forced down into a crouch. "I want it ALL!" she took an exaggerated bite right in my face.

I stood my ground... or was just far too scared to move, the realization of what she was saying shaking me to my core.

"You're going after the princesses!" I jumped backwards, my horn flaring up once again.

"As astute as ever," Chrysalis clopped her hooves together. "Had either, or both, of the Immortal Sisters made the decision to attend the wedding, I'd have been able to enact my original plan."

"And that is?" Queen Cantata asked.

"Their complete annihilation, of course," Chrysalis replied without a hint of doubt in her. The queen couldn't hold back her true feelings.

She laughed.

She laughed HARD.

She laughed so hard that I had to turn and check on her to make sure she was going to be able to catch her breath. To her credit, Chrysalis didn't seem bothered by this, the smile on her face appearing to become appreciative of the queen's episode.

"You can't..." Queen Cantata huffed in mouthfuls of breath, wiping the tears from her eyes with a hoof. "You can't be serious," she looked at the changeling with a smile on her face. "They're alicorns, Chrysalis."

"I am well aware." The princess' mood remained unchanged.

"They're immortal and all powerful," the pegasus' smile shifted to a look of confusion. "You can't stand against them. None can."

"Spoken like a true coward. My mother shared your sentiments," Chrysalis giggled.

"Despite our relationship, I know just how strong and wise Queen Sanagi is," Cantata narrowed her gaze on the changeling. "You should heed her wor-"

"Was," Chrysalis sat to her flank, her grin widening.

"W-what!?" the queen took a shaking step forward causing the smile on Chrysalis' face to multiply in size. "Chrysalis... what are you saying?"

As if she were a model on a runway the Changeling Princess placed a foreleg behind her head, posing as if she were the most beautiful entity in the world.

"I'd prefer it if you refer to me by my official title," she smiled, her expression becoming maniacal. "Queen Chrysalis."

"That can't..." Cantata was trembling. "You're not her equal! You've NEVER been her equal!"

"You may be right," Chrysalis glared angrily at the pegasus. "Let's just say, I had a bit of help." Her eyes turned crimson for just a moment, the discomforting sight causing both me and the pegasus to step away from the changeling.

"Y-you... YOU MONSTER!" Tears fell from Cantata's eyes.

Chrysalis cackled wildly, her horn pulsing. "Are you trying to sound like my mother as well?" Cantata clenched her teeth, narrowing her eyes at the changeling. "That's the exact same thing she said right after I killed my father in front of her."

"Y-you... you're lying," Cantata choked out. She was barely standing, her current state a mess. There was no vigor in her voice, just the desperation of a mare at the end of her rope. "Please, Chrysalis... please... tell me you're lying..."

I shuddered, staring at the Queen of the Changelings. She was shaking with ecstasy, her expression one of pure unadulterated pleasure.

"If you fools keep feeding me like this," she moved a hoof up and down her flank. "I may just start putting on weight."

"CHRYSALIS!" Queen Cantata screamed.

"ENOUGH!" the changeling's booming voice almost pushed me backward. She waved a hoof in front of herself a maroon tinge flashing on her horn before she looked down at me. "Unfortunately, she is correct," she pointed a hoof at Cantata. "But I've come to realize... there are other avenues I can take to harm the Sisters." Her malicious eyes locked on me as she licked her lips.

It all made sense. She was going to use the three of us against them.

"You'll never convince me to turn against them!" I empowered my horn with more energy.

"Convince?" she stood up, trudging right up to me. Her smile didn't falter for a second, her nose almost coming into contact with mine. "You're so very perceptive, Sunset, yet you seem to be under the false assumption that I need to convince you to join me." Her eyes began to burn with power, a vivid chartreuse flame igniting inside of them.

I couldn't move.

"What are you-" I became extremely dizzy, suddenly having trouble standing. I had to close my eyes so that the spinning of the room wouldn't cause me to collapse. "What's-"

If I so wished it you'd be begging me to let you lick my hooves, Sunset Shimmer!

Her voice thundered through my head, forcing me to my knees. The pain accompanying the volume was unbearable, my face contorting into pure agony.

Get... get out...

I pushed back. I grit my teeth and fought against the pain, fought against her with everything I had.

How... intriguing. Still you resist?

I forced myself to my hooves, my eyes still clenched tightly. I did my best to focus, concentrating on my breathing.

I said... GET OUT!

I opened my eyes to find the Queen of the Changelings looking completely stupefied.

"It's gonna take... a heck of a... lot more than... that to get me... Chrysalis," I got out through ragged breaths, my look of defiance sending the queen into a furious rage.

"Then I'll have to do more, won't I, Sunset Shimmer?" she lowered her head, the visage she now possessed sending chills up and down my spine.

"We won't... give up," I braced myself as best I could. "We'll defy you until... the very end, YOU MONSTER!"

She smiled, but it wasn't like all the times before. This time, I could feel the malevolence emanating from her. This time... her fangs looked so much sharper than ever before.

"We?" she breathed out through her teeth. "Perhaps you're not as perceptive as I thought, Sunset Shimmer."

My heart sank. With a racing drumming in my chest I turned to find an absolutely horrifying sight. She was still in that devastated state when she'd found out that her husband had been murdered. Queen Cantata... had been completely petrified.

I was alone.

Author's Note

Thanks for reading all. Hope you're liking it so far. We're quickly approaching the end of the arc. I'm excited.

TCE: Defeat

"This will not be pleasant," Chrysalis sneered. "this will not be short," her horn surged with energy. "You will not enjoy this, Sunset Shimmer," an explosion of green flames sprouted up from the floor in a circular formation around me, completely hedging me in. "But look on the bright side..."

I fired off a counter spell without a second thought, hoping I could douse the otherworldly flames with a torrent of water. Just as my magic was about to come into contact with hers, the liquid evaporated into a fine vapor. Her flames continued to burn, somehow now even stronger than they were before.

"Once it's finally all over... you'll have the perfect new master!" The flames began to close in around me, their heat making it difficult for me to breathe. "And you'll willingly love her more than anyone or anything you've ever known!"

I powered another spell, teleporting out of the predicament I was in to the other side of the hall in a flash. I watched the inferno burn for a moment before Chrysalis dispelled her own magic with a disappointed click of her tongue.

"If I can't beat somepony like you, Chrysalis," I sneered at her confidently. "I deserve whatever horrible end fate holds for me."

"Tell yourself whatever you need to rationalize it, Sunset," the changeling slowly turned to face me, her expression filled with malice. "You will be mine... and there's NOTHING you can do to change that."

"Are you just going to keep yapping your trap," I prepared for the inevitable attack that would surely come from running my own mouth. "Or are you going to try and make me submit?"

"How... curious," the corners of her mouth lifted slightly, betraying the fact that she wasn't as angry as she wanted to appear to be. "You know you stand no chance, yet you still continue to defy me. The Princess of the Sun must be truly impressive to have raised up such a devout protégé."

"She'd stomp you into the ground with no problem," I chuckled, though it was a hollow sound. Her first claim wasn't far from the truth and had rattled me, but the mention of my mentor had rallied my spirits as soon as I'd heard the words leave her mouth.

"Well..." she walked towards me, clearly not worried about anything I might be able to do to her in retaliation. She was back in her chipper mood, a vivacious smile on her face. "then I suppose it's a good thing I've decided to alter my strategy, isn't it?" Her eyes shined with excitement. "I wonder how terrible she'll feel when she realizes she's lost and you, Starlight, and Twilight are all serving me as my personal concubines."

I made a mistake. Her words got to me. I knew she was trying to goad me into attacking, but the idea of me and my friends doing... anything like that blinded my better senses. I launched a stream of mana directly at her face in an attempt to shut that smug mouth of hers. She merely tilted her head to the side, avoiding the spell with as little effort as needed.

I growled, cursing my poor luck as well as my lack of skill. Though, to be honest, the attack probably wouldn't have done much damage had it landed anyway. I was definitely fighting somepony out of my league.

"Is that a sore spot I detect, Sunset Shimmer?" The queen cackled at my overly emotional reaction. "By all means, please!" her horn glowed brighter with green mana. "continue feeding me such delicious emotions. I do so adore your... taste."

I bristled, mindlessly firing off another trio of blasts. The projectiles were much wider this time, my hope being that she wouldn't be able to dodge them with as much ease as the first. Unfortunately, my assault did absolutely nothing. Again. All three of my attacks disintegrated before making contact, instead colliding with a wall of green flames that had erupted from the floor around her.

As the fire regressed back to where it had come from, I was somehow met with an even more smug expression of arrogance from the Queen of the Changelings.

"Would you please just SHUT YOUR MOUTH!?" I wanted nothing more than to attack again, -- wanted to buck her right in the jaw as hard as I could -- but it was clear she was in control of the situation and so, I had to be a lot more cautious.

"Why would I ever do that, Sunset?" She tilted her head as her horn began to pulse menacingly. "Each and every time you lash out so foalishly..." She was behind me in an instant, her cheek an inch away from mine. A sudden explosion of green flames had masked her movement from my eyes, though I was guessing it was just a flexing of her abilities and nothing more. "You give me more and more delicious sustenance."

"Wh-what!?" I jumped forward, spinning in mid-air to face her. My heart was hammering, her speed and mana capacity at levels I simply couldn't hope to compete with. "Changelings feed on-"

"Emotions, you DOLT!" she was in my face a second after another explosion of jade fire consumed her body. "Like that fear coming from you right now!"

"That's... not true," I tried to step away from her, but the fierce jade eyes of the Queen of the Changelings froze me in place. "It's love. JUST love..."

...

Isn't it?

"How about," she smiled seductively. "I give you a more... flagrant demonstration?"

She opened her mouth unnaturally wide, as if she was planning to swallow me whole like an anaconda might. I could do little more than stare in horror as she made her next move. It wasn't until a green sphere of crackling energy formed in her gullet that I realized what her true intentions were.

It started in my chest. A dull ache that gradually increased to a horrible pain. After just a few seconds it felt as if my heart was being compressed in a vice. I hadn't noticed it at first, the pain taking precedence, but at some point my mouth had opened of its own volition. I still couldn't move, forced to observe as a translucent stream of... something flowed from my mouth into hers.

The pain was unbearable, feeling much like a vacuum had been affixed to my muzzle and my insides were being sucked out one by one. I closed my eyes as they began to fill with tears. I didn't want her to see my weakness. My breathing had stopped and if it didn't start up again soon, I'd lose consciousness. To my complete and utter surprise, the changeling decided to end her onslaught as soon as a quiet whimper escaped my mouth. My weakened body fell to the floor as I gulped in breath after breath of air. I couldn't stand, the ordeal weakening me to the point of exhaustion. It felt like I'd just been put through an especially difficult test from my mentor. It took every ounce of strength I had left not to vomit from her attack.

"Y-you... you can..." I could hardly talk, the words coming out, but I could barely hear them myself.

"Every emotion is fodder for a changeling," she'd closed her mouth, licking her lips in delight. "It just so happens that love is the most... scrumptious of them all."

I felt myself get lifted into the air by my fetlocks. Looking down.
Or up, I suppose.

I could see her sickly green aura along my body, holding me aloft by shackles locked around my legs. She stared at me with pure satisfaction, that same gleeful smile as before plastered on her face again as she moved my face directly in front of hers. I tried to fight against the binds, but there was no way I'd be able to wrestle them off with my physical strength alone.

My head was a maelstrom of pain. First because of the unnatural perspective, second from the frustration of my predicament, and third from her tearing my emotions away. Along with the headache, I became acutely aware of the strange feeling at the base of my horn. I wouldn't even be able to attack her magic with my own at this point, everything seemingly plotting against me.

"PUT ME DOWN!" I barked, hopelessly trying to swing towards her to maybe headbutt her or possibly bite her snout.

"In time, Sunset," she pInched my cheek with a hoof, moving my face back and forth like a mother reprimanding her foal.

"WHY!?" I snapped at her again before my vigor left me completely. "Why are you doing this?" I wouldn't willingly let her see me cry, but I was nearly at my breaking point. There was nopony left to fight her and if the changeling was telling the truth, everything I felt made her stronger.

My love for Twilight and Star.

My fear of losing them.

My despair at the fact that I was going to let my mentor down.

That I have let her down...

I can't win...

"You've already won," I averted my eyes from hers, lamenting just how pathetic I was. "Just get it over with already."

"I already told you..." she cackled with glee. "SUNSET SHIMMER!" I was flung at the wall, my left side slamming into it with an ear shattering crash. "THIS WILL NOT BE PLEASANT!" The severity of the pain barely had time to register in my mind before I was hurled into the opposite wall. "THIS WILL NOT BE SHORT!" Still not allowed to recover, I was raised high into the air, my orientation flipping before my withers slammed into the ceiling. "YOU WILL NOT ENJOY THIS!" Bright stars all the colors of the rainbow filled my vision as I plummeted to the floor, my chest and jaw taking the brunt of the force once I'd arrived there.

Everything hurt. In spite of the fact that she'd withdrawn her spell, I wasn't able to move an inch. I didn't know if anything was broken, and I really didn't want to put any of my bones to the test to find out. I laid motionless on the floor, like a dummy with no ventriloquist to control it.

You can endure it, Sunset! Do not let her break your spirit! You have to fight!

I couldn't be sure if that was my own mind trying to motivate me or if my mentor had somehow sensed I was in trouble and was trying to do so herself. It didn't matter either way. I wouldn't submit. I would NEVER submit. I may lose to her, -- may be completely defeated -- but I wouldn't give her the victory. She'd have to take it from me.

"Y-you know..." I coughed, an action that amplified the pain I was experiencing ten-fold. I groaned loudly before continuing. "a telekinesis spell... wasn't what... I was expecting from... somepony like... you." I still had my eyes shut, but I had to do something and a lame taunt was the only thing I had the strength left to do. "It's so... basic." I chuckled, another action that I most assuredly should not have done for several reasons.

"And here I thought you were so much stronger than this... If only the rest of your pathetic existence was as resilient as that mouth of yours," she sounded beyond disappointed. "then maybe I could have had a little bit of fun."

"Sorry... to disappoint..." I forced my eyes open, standing to shaking hooves. "I'll try and... live up to your... expectations," I smirked arrogantly. There was no fight left in me, only defiance through words. Apparently, she saw right through that bluff.

"No, no," she shook her head. "You clearly wish to... talk. Let's do so. You asked why I'm doing this?" her horn shimmered yet again. She teleported the orb that was holding Twilight in front of herself. "This fool," she pointed a hoof at the violet mare. "Is already mine. She can only perceive me as her beloved brother now. It was SO easy to deceive her. She'll do anything for me now," she smiled adoringly at the unconscious unicorn trapped in the ball.

"Maybe for n-"

"I'M NOT FINISHED!" she glared at me, baring her fangs. I clamped my mouth shut. She cast another spell, Twilight's orb flashing back to the corner and Star's replacing it in front of the changeling.

But...

"STAR!?" I rushed forward, ignoring all the pain that moving brought on. I pressed my hooves against the green sphere, my horn igniting with red mana. "STAR! I'M HERE!"

She was lying on her side, her violet eyes barely open as if she'd just woken from a long slumber. She smiled weakly at me, pressing her hoof against the interior of the mana where my hoof was.

"She can't hear you," the changeling laughed at my desperation. "Unfortunately, this one isn't mine just yet," she teleported the sphere next to Twilight's. "But that will change once I break you, Sunset Shimmer."

"What!?" I kept my magic flowing, seeing one of my friends conscious blessing me with a small measure of hope. "Why would Star...light... Why would that matter?"

Chrysalis' eyes widened in elation. "Oh you poor, ignorant fool," she clicked her tongue several times in disapproval. "I thought you had better discernment, but it turns out you're just as hopeless as my little sister."

"CHRYSALIS!" I was doing everything I could to keep myself from doing something extremely foolish. "WHAT ARE YOU SAYING!?"

Her grin persisted. "Perhaps if you get on your knees and beg, I'll fill you in," she flipped her mane back with a hoof, trying to appear nonchalant.

"As if I'd do that," I snorted. "You want to tell me. You wouldn't have brought it up at all if you didn't want to rub it in my face! Isn't that right, Your Highness?"

"Guilty as charged," she shrugged, giggling like a mischievous filly. "It really is too much fun toying with a weak pony's emotions," she locked eyes with mine. "Very well, Sunset. I'll tell you the truth you seem to be unaware of. Starlight Glimmer," she tilted her head towards Star. "That mare has more love in her heart for you than anyone or anything else."

"She..." my eyes opened wide.

"I suppose you could say... you are her heart," the queen snickered as if it was the dumbest thing she'd ever said. My legs nearly lost what little strength they had left.

Can... she be telling the truth? I knew she had feelings for me, but...

I looked back at the sphere Star was trapped in. Her hoof was still pressed against the mana. I couldn't take my eyes off of her.

"Not only have you let your friends down," Chrysalis chided. "You've let down the queen, my sister, your mentor, and the one who loves you more than she loves all else."

My heart trembled.

"It's over, Sunset Shimmer," she narrowed her eyes on me, her horn brimming with green energy. "You're nothing more than a pathetic failure!"

Star slowly shook her head. Her horn sparked to life drawing the queen's attention.

"How is she..." the changeling was genuinely surprised, the look on her face one of unabated shock.

The lilac mare pressed the tip of her horn against the interior of the green sphere. Words slowly began to take shape on the prison before the unicorn lost consciousness once again.

I still believe in you, Sun.

I felt adrenaline surge through me, along with something else I couldn't quite put my hoof on.

"You're right, Chrysalis," I closed my eyes, feeling warmth seep through my veins.

"OF COURSE I AM!" she was clearly annoyed. Star's defiance had seemingly gotten to her. Probably because it had revitalized me to an extent... and done so much more than that.

"Star loves me..." I smiled, pressing a hoof against my chest.

She loves me...

I opened my eyes, the river of mana in me growing and flowing outwards from my irises before moving upward and enveloping my horn. The Queen of the Changelings looked hesitant all of a sudden. For a moment, It almost seemed like she might reconsider her plan altogether. That quickly passed, a seething expression of rage growing on her face.

"I haven't let her down," I poured my heart and soul into my horn. "She still believes in me... She LOVES me! I WON'T let her down!"

My mana soared, my entire body becoming engulfed in the sunlight of my mentor. My coat began to resemble the surface of Celestia's star and my eyes shined just as bright. The changeling could only look on in shocked disbelief as my power continued to grow.

Still... something felt off. The base of my horn began to burn more and more in proportion with my skyrocketing energy. I almost considered scaling back my effort. Until...

DO NOT HOLD BACK, YOUNG ONE!

Princess Luna's words rang out in my mind.

I gave my all, everything left inside of me. I would defeat Chrysalis no matter what it cost me. The cacophony of my horn and magic singing was drowned out by the sudden sound of shattering glass. Glass that fell from the base of my horn to the floor beneath my hooves.

In an instant, everything was far more vibrant. Colors were more vivid, sounds more distinct. Even the carpet under my hooves felt more comfortable. The river of mana I had just been emanating suddenly felt like a drop in the bucket compared to what was at my disposal now. Now, it was a vast ocean.

There were no more shackles on me.

I was free.

Author's Note

I'm a goof. It was pointed out to me that I'd used an incorrect link to my YouTube. Here is a correct one. https://youtube.com/@mlpdymos?si=xSnXBQtHB4BPG8No

We're approaching 100 subs and I'm thinking of something fun to do for it. Hopefully, some of y'all will enjoy it.

TCE: Curse

Must I truly take such a path?

Is there no other way?

She is naught but a foal, but what she will become... what she will accomplish...

A splintering of reality?

Never has there been, nor will there ever be another like her.

...

She is far too dangerous.

Please... forgive me, Sunset.

It is for your own good.

I swear.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

For the first time in my life, my mana flowed out of me unhindered. I wasn't sure what had happened, -- not exactly --but I suddenly possessed the same level of strength I'd had back in Princess Luna's realm. For some unknown reason, even more magic than back then was flowing out of me. The tinge of my mana had shifted from the fierce red to a far brighter golden hue, much like the one that my mentor possessed.

The expulsion of energy coming from me wasn't very loud, interestingly enough. In fact, the singing of my horn was barely registering in my ears, sounding completely different from the traditional melody it sang. While it was a far cry from the song my horn typically produced, it was still beautiful in its own way. The force of the kinetic energy I was stirring up on the other hoof...

The Queen of the Changelings wasn't cowering in fear before me, but there was definitely more apparent reservation in her now. She looked at me with genuine curiosity, the flames of the sun that surged forth from me forcing her to squint her eyes.

In spite of her body being pushed back by the sheer strength of my new aura, the changeling managed to stand her ground, much to her credit.

"Well this is... not what I was expecting," the queen remarked dryly.

"Stand down, Chrysalis," I didn't have to prep any spells. My mana was so vast at the moment I was prepared to cast anything I could think of in an instant. "Yield! Then we can discuss the terms of your surrender."

Her eyes widened, a look of complete and utter shock overtaking her features.

"You can't be serious..." she deadpanned. "You get a small taste of power and all of a sudden you think you're my equal?"

"Not your equal." I didn't hesitate. The lance of white-hot sunlight I fired off bypassed her protective green flames with ease, my mana traveling at far too great a speed to be cut off by the defensive spell. She screamed in agony as she was sent reeling backwards several meters. She nearly collapsed to the ground from the impact of my attack, but as a testament to her tenacity, she barely managed to remain standing.

"You little... BRAT!" she growled, wobbling but staying upright. She raised a hoof up to her chest, feeling around. The chitin there was glowing an intense white from the degree of heat I'd utilized.

"I held back, Chrysalis," I took a step toward her, the contact of my hoof against the floor sending out rippling waves of fire in every direction. "Don't push me any further!"

"We're just getting started, SUNSET SHIMMER!" her horn shimmered with energy. She took a shot, a green jet of mana flying directly at my face. I could tell from the meager amount of energy that I wouldn't need to do anything in response. Her jaw dropped as we both watched the projectile disintegrate due to the high temperature of the sunlight I was emitting. "H-HOW!?" she gasped.

"Give up, Chrysalis," I took another step forward, forcing her onto her back hoof. I had complete control over my mana and it felt wonderful. With whatever had been restraining me now gone, manipulation I'd had trouble with before had become as easy as breathing. I could cast even more powerful solar spells than ever before, and apparently, it took very little effort. I quickly realized while doing so that I could control the temperature of my mana to the degree. Whatever I wished would be burned away in seconds and all else in contact with my mana would remain unscathed. "If you continue to resist, I'll be forced to put you down, changeling."

"Such... IMPUDENCE!" she was seething, but there was little else she could do. If she moved any closer to me the power of my sunlight would scorch her. The inability to move forward paired with a lack of defensive capabilities put her at a severe disadvantage. Her face showed that she was well aware of the unenviable position she was in. Judging by her expression, it was evident she was running through what little options she had in her mind. Full blown panic was seconds from taking her completely, even a foal could see that. "You honestly think an insignificant WHELP like YOU can challenge the Queen of the Changelings!?"

"Chrysalis..." I sighed, done with inconsequential banter. "This is your last chance." It was all just posturing coming from the changeling. It was sad.

Pathetic, really.

"Free Cantata and my friends and then you can show us where Cadenza and the others are. We'll-"

Her raucous laughter cut me off, her hoof pressing against her forehead as if what I was saying was the most hilarious joke she'd ever been told. As her fit died down she wiped a tear from her eye before sighing in contentment.

"The funniest part of all of this is that you actually believe you're in control." Her demeanor became extremely relaxed. "What are you going to do to me if I don't cooperate, Sunset Shimmer?" she tilted her head, her question apparently genuine. "Are you going to kill me?"

"No, Chrysalis," I conjured a sphere of sunlight above her, the heat of which forced her down to her belly in an attempt to get away from the searing temperature. "I don't have to use lethal force to put an end to your schemes," I manifested arcs of powerful sunlight on her torso, legs, and neck, anchoring her to the floor of the palace.

"Y-YOU...?" she glared at me, but didn't move an inch, the bindings doing their job effectively.

"Don't struggle," I ordered. I lowered the strength of my mana, walking up to the subdued changeling. My forehooves were inches from her face, the look of unabated fury she possessed was almost enough to get me to take a step back. "Give UP, Chrysalis!" I returned a similar expression to hers, baring my teeth. "Do you have so much pride that you won't even acknowledge your own defeat?"

"Defeat?" she stared up at me, looking as if she'd never heard the word before in her life. "I'll admit, you have me in a bind," she looked down at the floor, her expression becoming soft. "I suppose it really does mean he was right."

"He?" I raised an eyebrow.

"I need your help," she stated begrudgingly, almost lifelessly. "You were right." She was obviously not speaking to me, though I wasn't sure who she was addressing. "I... was wrong."

"Who are you talking t-"

Despite my best efforts to stay in my current position, I was pushed several feet away from the queen. A wave of... something blasted outward from Chrysalis, forcing me to turn my head away. As soon as I returned my gaze to the changeling my heart began to race.

The color of mana coming from her horn had changed. It was now a deep crimson, even darker than mine usually was. The color of her eyes had shifted as well, now the same dark shade of maroon as her magic.

"I told you, Chrys," the Queen of the Changelings' mouth was moving, but it wasn't her that was speaking. The new voice was much more masculine. The crimson aura from her horn covered the shackles of light I'd placed on her, consuming them in a split-second. "They're a lot more competent than you give them credit for."

She was back on her hooves, the smile on her face grating my nerves. The new aura around her horn blipped to nothing, her mana no longer charging.

Something's... something's different.

I couldn't quite put my hoof on it. Her smile... it was almost jovial now. I would even go so far as to say she appeared... playful. It was a far cry from her usual arrogance and condescension. The way she stared at me now, with pure joy on her face... It made me realize the truth.

"Who... or what, are you?" I managed to get out. It was no longer the Changeling Queen. Whoever, or whatever, was in control now was... different. Much different. "You're the 'he' Chrysalis was referring to, aren't you?"

"ME!?" he pointed a hoof at himself in surprise. "Maybe? I mean I'm nothing special, really," he chuckled before moving his hoof to scratch at the back of his head. "Nothing you'd know, at least, Sunny."

"Then TELL me what you are!" I growled. If this thing was working with Chrysalis it could only mean bad news. I considered frying him to a crisp without another thought, but for some reason that felt... wrong.

"I already told you, Sunny," he began walking towards me, though he was completely lackadaisical as he did so. He even went so far as to look around the hall as he moved, not even considering me enough of a threat to keep track of my movements. "It's always so crazy... seeing things through a mortal's eyes, I mean."

A... mortal's...?

I turned up the heat surrounding me several notches. Ironically, -- despite my improved defenses -- I was the one who took a step back.

He didn't stop.

He didn't even appear to notice the escalation in temperature. If it was still Chrysalis, she'd be unable to breathe. Whatever this thing was, it was stronger than her.

"Don't come any closer," I said calmly, pouring more mana into my horn.

"OH! Sorry!" He came to an abrupt stop a few feet in front of me, taking a seat on his rump. "Like I said, you don't know who or what I am. And even if I told you, your mind wouldn't be able to comprehend it anyway."

...

"If that's really the case..." I took another step back, realizing I was trembling as I did so. "At least tell me what it is that you want."

"What I want?" he tilted his head, curiosity crossing his features. "I guess it doesn't really matter what I want," he grinned. "All that matters is fulfilling my contract."

"Your contract?" I took another step back.

"Sorry, Sunny," he shrugged. "Rules are rules, y'know? Gotta follow them."

I was struck in the chest by a blast of red energy that had moved so fast I hadn't seen it travel. The sunlight encompassing me took the brunt of the blow, but I moved a few steps backwards from the force of the impact.

He's much stronger than Chrysalis...

I retaliated, summoning a sunspot directly beneath the changeling that caused a solar flare to erupt upwards. The flare nearly touched the ceiling, completely overtaking the bug's form.

"Not bad," his voice came from directly behind me. I teleported away, reappearing to face the monster with a scowl on my face. Apparently, the heated atmosphere I was creating around myself wasn't enough to bother him. On top of that disappointing fact, he was either able to teleport with no prep time at all, or he was just that fast. "You took a decent attack and your counter might've hurt me if it had connected," he clapped his forehooves together with a smile. "If you're this strong then Star must be a real beast, huh?"

"What do you know about Starlight!?" I snapped my jaws at the mention of her, my horn turning iridescent. "IF YOU TRY AND HURT A SINGLE HAIR IN HER MANE I SWEAR I'LL-"

"WHOA, WHOA, WHOA!" he waved his hooves in front of himself. "I only know what my sister said about her. Nothing else! I swear!"

"Your... sister?" I fumed, summoning four miniature suns a foot around him, each on a different side. "Who is your sister!?"

"Never heard of her? That's a little weird," he looked at the stars around himself with a grin. "These are pretty nifty. Anyway, she's been trying her darndest to take one of them," he pointed a hoof at Star and then Twilight, causing me to bristle. "She's usually referred to as 'The Nightmare'."

"N-Nightmare?" my suns fizzled a bit, losing some of their energy. I had to refocus, sending more mana into each of them to ensure they maintained their integrity. "I don't..." I lowered my head, doing my best to try and recall even a hint of some such creature.

...

I came up with nothing. I'd never heard of such a being before, not even from my mentor.

"You really don't know?" It wasn't a condescending question he'd asked. There didn't seem to be any malice in the changeling at all, his smile becoming more jubilant. "That's... a little weird, to be honest," he shrugged, lifting a hoof nonchalantly. "You're supposedly friends, right? You'd really think you'd know what THAT one," he pointed his hoof at Twilight, "in particular is going through if that was true."

"W-what!?" Irritation immediately took hold of me. "IT IS TRUE! WE ARE FRIENDS!" I barked. "I just..." I lost my indignation, my body slumping over as my suns faded away. "Twilight's never..."

She's never confided in me about anything like that.

"Y'know, Sunny..." he chuckled mirthfully. "I get it," I lifted my head, staring at him in disbelief. "I really do. Friendship can be pretty tough. Just be sure to rectify your mistakes... if you manage to survive all this, I mean."

Even that statement had no aggression in it. I was lost. If it was all a devious tactic to deceive me, it was working splendidly.

"Why would you say something like that?" I narrowed my eyes on the changeling. "What's your angle? Why would you even care?"

"Care?" he tapped a hoof to his chin, looking up to apparently contemplate my question. "I don't really think it matters if I care."

"Of course it does!" I scoffed. "You could be trying to trick me or-"

"Is it bad advice?" he smiled at me.

...

"N-no... it's not," I admitted bitterly.

"Then don't you think it'd probably be a good idea to take it?"

His question was infuriating for several reasons. First, because I could not fathom what he was playing at. Second, because he was clearly in control of the situation. Third, -- and by far most frustrating -- because he was right. Regardless, I had to try and take back some ground.

"Why is your sister after my friends?" I changed the subject, although I took his words to heart.

He trotted up to stand in front of me, not worried or on his guard in the least. I stood my ground. There was no point in moving. He'd made it abundantly clear I couldn't stop him from doing what he wished so resisting was pointless.

"Same reason I'm here right now," he sighed, for once looking a little distraught. I waited for more.

...

"Celestia and Luna," he stated flatly, his eyes betraying a slight feeling of remorse.

"So she's working with Chrysalis, too?" I scowled at the changeling.

"What!? No!" he laughed. "It wasn't Chrys' idea to go after the princesses, Sunny," he looked at me like I was crazy. "You think the little buggo is that foolish?"

"YOU MOCK ME, UN!?" The jade eyes came back, replacing the crimson. The feminine -- if you can call it that -- voice returned as well.

"Not at all, Chrys," the masculine voice echoed throughout the hall, not requiring the changeling as a vessel to speak. "Just saying you're not an idiot."

"I-"

"BUT," he cut her off. "If you want to force me out and take back control, then I'll gladly leave you to it," there was a smidge of irritation in his voice. "Good luck with things!"

"NO! WAIT!" Chrysalis shouted desperately as she looked around into the air in a panic.

"Are you so scared to face me by yourself?" I scoffed, drawing the ire of the queen. "I thought you had pride." She narrowed her eyes on me, staring daggers. "But in reality... you're nothing more than a coward."

"Sunset Shimmer..."
With how hard she was grinding her teeth together I'd swear they would shatter at any moment.

"You just gonna let her talk to you like that, Chrys?" the masculine voice laughed, pushing the changeling into an even fouler mood.
Saliva flew from her clenched maw as she struggled to control the rage she was clearly experiencing. "So... do you still need my help then?"

"I..." The queen took a deep breath, rubbing her face roughly with a hoof. "I do," she groaned, admitting such a thing seeming to cause her physical pain.

...

"Please?" she continued as soon as she realized he was waiting for more. "Help me?"

Her eyes immediately transformed back to the crimson color, and with that change, I knew I was facing the other entity once again.

If he has Chrysalis under his control like this...

I didn't like my prospects.

"As I was saying," he went right back to our previous conversation. "The little buggo is ambitious, sure, but she could never orchestrate something of this magnitude."

This... magnitude?

"Then who-"

"Unfortunately, I'm gonna have to put an end to this little back and forth, though, Sunny," he scratched at the back of his mane again, his horn glowing a gentle maroon. "Sorry. I really am."

"What are y-" I choked on my words, his crimson aura tightly wrapped around my neck. Not only had my sunlight utterly failed to keep his mana at bay, the barrier I'd utilized was still up and scot free. The crushing sensation around my throat was staggering, almost causing me to immediately collapse.

In spite of the assault I tensed my muscles and focused on my attacker. He merely shook his head slowly. I had no time to react, no time to counter his initial blitz. The squeezing intensified tenfold, forcing me down to a crouch. The perimeter of my vision darkened, closing in and threatening to completely incapacitate me.

"I honestly thought you all would win, too," he sighed. "Guess my master was wrong."

Do something, Sunset!

I flooded my horn with mana. I had to try something. If I lost consciousness we'd all end up in the hive. No matter what, I couldn't let that happen. As a last ditch effort, I could expel all of my mana, just like back in Princess Luna's realm. I concentrated.

But...

The vivid picture of the devastated land floated through my mind. If I did such a thing here, so close to my friends and Queen Cantata...

I... I can't...

My legs buckled, my body falling to the floor. Along with all of my other senses my mana was ebbing away. I couldn't think, couldn't move. I closed my eyes

I... I'm sorry everyone...

...

...

...

...

...

"LET HER GO!"

A loud crack echoed throughout the hall following the shout. Whatever had made the sound had also freed me from his magical grasp. I took the deepest breath I ever had, the oxygen rushing into my lungs and regenerating all of my senses in an instant.

"Everything's gonna be okay, Sunset. I've got you," I looked up to find the kindest pair of teal eyes looking down at me with care.

"Fl-Fluttershy?" I couldn't believe my eyes. I turned my head to see Rainbow Dash flying in the air in front of Chrysalis' body. The queen had her head turned to the side, apparently having been kicked so hard by the pegasus she still hadn't recovered. I was helped to my hooves by Applejack and Rarity who were both focused on the queen. Fluttershy's abilities had already worked, making me feel better than I had before.

"You're okay now, Sunset," she assured me before turning her attention to the Queen as well.

"We're here, Sunset!" Pinkie was bounding around the room, her usual cheerful demeanor replaced by a ferocity I didn't know the earth pony possessed.

"Girls..." I was filled with determination, looking back at the Changeling Queen who'd just finished adjusting her dislocated jaw with a hoof.

"You thought you could keep us from this fight, Chrysalis," Trixie was positioned behind our foe, her horn a raging tempest of ruby light. "You thought we would be defeated by your subordinate." The six Elements slowly moved to surround the changeling, forming a tight circle. "There's just one thing you didn't take into account, monster!" Trixie was ready to pounce.

The being possessing Chrysalis didn't move a muscle, staring at them with indifferent eyes.

"We'd never leave one of our friends hanging!" Rainbow Dash glanced over her shoulder at me, a grin on her face.

"GET READY, GIRLS!" Trixie bellowed. "THE REAL FIGHT BEGINS NOW!"

TCE: Judgment

The eight of us stood in eerie silence, a tense sense of unease permeating the air. Even Pinkie's energetic bounding had stopped, the pink mare standing still as as a statue as she too watched the changeling closely.

"Be careful, girls," I broke the silence, knowing I had to warn them. None of them reacted to my voice, nor did our foe. "This isn't Chrysalis."

...

"Err, Sunset...?" Rainbow Dash kept her eyes on our enemy as she spoke. She was clearly confused. A reasonable reaction. "Preeeetty sure this is Chrys-"

"No, she's right, Rainbow," Trixie confirmed my claim, uncomfortably shifting her weight from one hoof to the other. "I can... I can feel it... I can feel what Princess Celestia warned us about coming from her."

"It's a..." Fluttershy was trembling, her voice nearly cracking. "It's one of their curses?"

"Has to be if Trixie says so," Applejack replied grimly.

"That... that changes things..." Rarity added with a frown.

"It doesn't!" Trixie exclaimed, jolting the others back into focusing. "Stick to the plan! This is what we prepared for!"

"GOT IT!" the five replied to their leader in perfect unison. The auras of all six Elements began to spread uncontrollably, surrounding the changeling with a rainbow of multicolored energy that filled the entire hall.

In response, he lifted his hoof above his head, an expression of complete discomfort dominating his features. His sudden movement had caused the rest of us to tense up. Still, none of us moved an inch. It was beyond confusing. He looked like a shy colt sitting in a classroom for the first time and waiting to be called on by his teacher to ask a question.

"Can I... can I have just one teensy little second?" he asked sheepishly, looking around at the Elements as he clasped his hooves together in a begging gesture. When none of them responded to him he smiled brightly, clopping those same hooves together. "GREAT! Thanks a bunch!" he closed his eyes. "Ooooh, Chryyyys?"

When the Changeling Queen reopened her eyes they'd reverted back to their jade tint.

"Un... why am I back in control?" she glared at me. "You're supposed to-"

"I'M supposed to handle any unforeseen circumstances, Chrys," the voice was echoing through the hall once again, seemingly coming from thin air. We all lifted our gazes, -- the Queen of the Changelings included -- looking up towards the ceiling. "YOU were supposed to handle the Elements."

"Oh please," she scoffed arrogantly, rolling her eyes. "Are you really so fearful of a group of little fillies?"

"Uhm, yeah? I am," the voice laughed. The girls looked at each other in bewilderment. I'm pretty sure none of us were expecting that to be the answer. "They're not something I can deal with."

"How is that possible!?" Chrysalis hissed, her irritation growing. "You're powerful enough to make THAT one," she pointed a hoof at me, "a non-issue, but you can't handle some... NOBODIES!?"

"HEY!" Rainbow Dash growled, the queen's snide comment instantly getting to her.

"So dumb," the voice's groan gradually turned into an entertained chuckle. "What do you expect me to do about them?" he asked. "They're HER Elements, Chrys. I can't just-"

"CELESTIA IS A PAMPERED FOOL!" the queen's anger boiled over, the sparking of her horn causing the rest of us to prepare for an incoming ambush. "SHE HASN'T EVEN FOUND OUT ABOUT THE CHILDREN I PLANTED IN CANTERLOT!"

"Not her you goober," he sighed. "Though it is pretty funny you think she doesn't know about them... Look, Chrys, I told you to take them out of the picture. That was the only thing you had to do."

"I..." she rubbed at her forehead with a hoof. She was more than annoyed, that much was evident with how hard she was scratching. "I'll just do it now."

"Unfortunately," (he muttered 'for you' under his breath) "it's a little too late for that. You failed to fulfill your half of the contract, Chrys."

"I SAID I'll-"

"Good job, Sunny!" the voice addressed... me?, completely ignoring the Changeling Queen. "Guess you three really are special, too."

"Uh th-thanks?" I wasn't really sure how to reply.

"UN!? YOU'RE BETRAYING ME!?" Chrysalis bellowed. "WE HAD A DEAL!"

"Contract's null and void if you don't meet your part of the agreement, Chrys," he chided, though his voice was still playful. "Looks to me like the Elements are all safe and sound. I already told you, I'm not messing with them."

"YOU CAN'T JUST ABANDON ME, UN!" the Changeling Queen didn't sound desperate, but the way she looked around herself in a panic said more than her expression ever could.

"'Fraid I can, Chrys," he replied, still as bubbly as ever. "See you later, Sunny. Good luck with the mess, buggo!"

"UN, YOU TRAITOR!"

Now it was easy to hear the panic in her voice.

...

"Is it... Is it gone?" Rarity asked, turning to Trixie for answers, though staying on her guard.

"I... I think so..." Trixie looked absolutely dumbfounded. "I can't feel its presence at all anymore."

...

We all stood awkwardly in the exact same spots. Chrysalis too, though she was shaking in what I assumed to be rage.

"Well... ah wasn't expectin' that," Applejack stated what we were all thinking.

...

"What now?" Fluttershy asked, uncertainty painting her tone. Our collective gazes settled back on Chrysalis.

"Now?" The queen snarled, her horn becoming a spire of venomous green light. "NOW I finish what I started!" Her jade flames erupted around the pegasus.

"FLUTTERSHY!" the girls cried out while I was hard at work, already casting several spells. The flames immediately closed in around the yellow mare drawing horrified looks to the other Elements' faces. They were all stunned into inaction, but everything was fine, they just didn't know it yet.

"One down!" Chrysalis cackled, turning her attention to the others. "Five more to go!"

As the flames burned out leaving behind nothing but scorched carpet, Rainbow Dash flew up to the ashes, a look of utter despair on her face.

"F-Flutters..." The blue pegasus was on the verge of tears. "You can't-"

"As if I'd let that happen," I drew the attention of the room, stepping to the side to reveal Fluttershy's unharmed form standing behind me. The girls were elated, an acute expression of relief on Rainbow Dash's face in particular. Chrysalis was beside herself with fury once again, glaring at me like I'd just murdered her firstborn.

"You... LITTLE-"

"You didn't forget about little old me, did you, Chrysalis?" I winked at her. "Simple teleportation spell." In an explosion of solar mana I was back in my ascendant form, sunlight and flames engulfing me. The Queen of the Changelings took a shaking step backwards, my display of power jarring her yet again. A second later I calmed myself, my theatrics gone. "Just because I'm not showing off doesn't mean my power isn't there, Chrysalis."

"Y-you..." her eyes narrowed, doing so because she probably knew there wasn't much else she could do.

"You MONSTER!" Dash was a speeding bullet of rage. I don't think anypony could see her moving, the only indications she was still in the room the repeated flickering of Chrysalis' barrier as it took vicious blows and the crashing sound said strikes were producing.

"FOOL!" the queen bellowed. "As if a mere pegasus like you could ever hope to breach one of my defenses!"

I flicked my horn, the changeling's barrier shattering in a glimmering shower of green and gold sparks. In the next instant the queen was devastated by the flurry of the rainbow mare's onslaught. Several blows landed flush with the changeling's face and body, forcing the monarch down to her knees.

"Guess that barrier wasn't as great as you thought, HUH!?" Rainbow Dash gloated with glee, standing triumphantly in front of the queen. Just as she was about to continue her assault she was stopped by her leader.

"RAINBOW DASH!" the azure unicorn's call halted any further movement the pegasus might've been about to make. "Stand down, Rainbow."

"Tch!" the pegasus relented, taking up a more defensive stance. "Fine."

"You cowards..." Chrysalis coughed, the attacks she'd taken dealing a lot more damage than I'd initially thought. It almost looked as if her carapace might be cracking in several areas. "Is that how your kind fights? Like a pack of BLOODTHIRSTY WOLVES!?" she hissed, struggling to stand to her hooves. She eventually got there, with great effort.

"That's mighty rich comin' from somepony like you," Applejack huffed.

"You sure didn't care about fairness when you sent Yōchū and all those changelings to... TO STOP US!" Pinkie roared, her hair deflating just a tad as she shouted.

"Convenient how things change so quickly when the tables have turned," Rarity raised a condescending eyebrow, "Wouldn't you agree, Your Highness?"

"It's fine," I stepped forward. "If she wants a fair fight, I'd be glad to oblige. If that's alright with you girls?"

The Elements looked at each other with doubtful expressions.

"We have the advantage, darling," Rarity offered me a concerned gaze. "There's no reason to put yourself in danger."

"Can you take her?" Rainbow Dash focused her eyes on the changeling once again.

"I can," I answered confidently, drawing even more ire from the queen.

"You PETULANT-"

"Then show her, Sunset," Trixie smirked, cutting off our foe on purpose. "Show her just how strong ponies really are."

"You can do it, Sunset!" Pinkie added with gusto.

"Show her who's boss, sugar cube!" Applejack chuckled.

"Kick her flank... for all of us, Sunset!" Rainbow lifted her head in acknowledgement.

"We know you can do it, darling!" Rarity grinned.

"We believe in you, Sunset!" Fluttershy's words sent a spark into me.

Star... Twilight...

I smiled, their trust filling me with determination.

As the Elements moved to stand behind me I came face to face with the Queen of the Changelings once again.

"You know how this ends, Chrysalis," I watched her closely, making sure she made no sudden moves for the girls behind me. "If you surrender amicably you still might be able to save face."

"I'm not finished yet, you WRETCH!" she spat. "I still have the upper hand, you just haven't realized it yet!"

"Oh, really?" I lifted a curious brow. I was actually a little intrigued by her claim. "Care to elaborate or are you just lying through your teeth?"

"Cantata is still trapped in stone!" she cackled. "If you do anything to me you can kiss h-"

"Thank you, Fluttershy," Queen Cantata's relieved voice rang out from behind me, drawing the changelings' enraged attention.

"Stay behind us, Your Highness. It's not over yet," Trixie ordered. A sound of compliance came from the monarch.

"You... ACCURSED PONIES!" Chrysalis fumed, although her anger was failing, being overtaken by another emotion. Small flecks of despair were beginning to show through the forming cracks and the Changeling Queen wasn't able to hide that fact any longer.

"Looks to me like that card has been taken off the table, Chrys," I mocked. She shook with anger, lifting her hoof toward the corner where Star and Twilight had been previously.

"I still have THEM, SUNSET SHIMMER!" she roared as she gestured.

Her hoof is trembling...

"Have who, Chrysalis?" I asked with a confused tilt of my head. She looked at me as if I'd gone insane, an expression of absolute bewilderment on her face. She turned her head, finding nothing in the corner that'd been formerly occupied by her captives.

"They were the first ones I took back," I grinned, expecting more fury to come from the changeling. Instead, I received only trepidation.

"I-I still have," she looked around in a rushed panic, her eyes trembling with... fear? "I STILL HAVE THE PONIES OF THE CRYSTAL EMPIRE! I STILL HAVE SHINING ARMOR! I STILL HAVE CADENZA!"

"Maybe," I conceded with a bored shrug. "Not sure how any of that is supposed to help you in your current predicament, though."

"You would sacrifice all those lives!?" Funnily enough, she looked utterly appalled at the very idea I might do such a thing.

"Are we bargaining now?" I inched closer to her.

"THERE IS NO BARGAINING!" she howled, stepping back. "I HOLD ALL THE CHIPS! YOU WILL DO AS I SAY! MY WILL IS INEVITABLE! FOR THIS PATHETIC NATION AND FOR ALL OF YOUR KIND!"

"Such a pity," I shook my head as I began casting my spells. The changeling's pallor drained of blood as she was encased in a pillar of my sunlight.

"I can just-"

"You really can't, Chrysalis," I tapped my horn with a hoof, knowing what she'd already been planning because it was exactly what I would try to do. "There's no running away from this. You either give up, or..." I increased the heat, hoping that the intense temperature would get her to finally capitulate.

"If you do this you'll NEVER see any of them again." She was trying to sound authoritative but it wasn't working, not with her hooves pressing against my mana as she tried to work towards a way out. Unfortunately for her, there was none. "You think I wouldn't plan for a possibility like this?"

"See, that's the thing, Chrysalis. I don't think you would," I walked up to my entrapment, staring directly into her hate-filled eyes. "An arrogant creature like you? You wouldn't even think there was a possibility you could be defeated," I smirked as she glared. "You said 'if'. If they're not already dead -- which I highly doubt -- then my mentor will find them no matter where you've tried to hide them."

"You're willing to take such a risk?" Drops of sweat fell from her forehead, the heat climbing with every second that passed.

"Risk?" I tilted my head, completely baffled. "If they're already gone then you're just playing what few cards you have left as best you can. I can't change that," I scoffed. "If they're still alive somewhere then we'll find them. In either case, there is no risk."

"I didn't know I was dealing with a fellow psychopath," she smirked, apparently a little appreciative of my current demeanor. Still, there was distinct desperation in her eyes.

I bristled. The very idea that I could ever be anything like her made me nauseous. As she stared into my eyes I felt a twinge in my head. It wasn't one of pain, it simply felt... strange. It was more than obvious she was trying to attack me mentally once again, but my defenses were much stronger than before so she'd have little effect.

Still, for a split-second I saw... something. It was completely alien. A place I'd never seen with creatures I'd never even read of in books. It was weird... but it was one hundred percent clear, like a photo that had just been taken or a painting that had been created by the best artist Equestria had to offer.

It was the front of a building, possibly a school of some sort late at night. Foreign creatures standing on their hind legs were huddling together in fear. Groups of them peppered the ground as they all stared up at... an abomination. No other words came to mind as I stared at the hideous being.

Its body was blood-red, no coat covering it, only skin. Its mane, tail, and midsection were all blazing infernos of bright red fire. It had abnormally large, bat-like wings that gave it the ability to fly. Its eyes were lifeless black pits of darkness. Sharp fangs lined its mouth, much like Chrysalis'. Atop its head rested a gold crown with... Twilight's cutie mark at its center?

The demon was terrorizing those cowering beneath it, their fear much like what the changeling had wrought amongst me and my friends. It was enjoying what it was doing, reveling in its cruelty. It was disgusting.

I wasn't sure if that thing was supposed to be Twilight. I wasn't really sure what the vision was supposed to mean. I wasn't really sure why I'd seen it at all.

I was only sure of one thing. It was because of monsters like that, monsters like Chrysalis, that I could show no mercy to those who relished in tormenting the weak.

"You're the only psychopath here, Chrysalis," I declared, my complete resistance of her mental attacks terrifying the trapped changeling. I calmly turned away, my horn singing as my spell began to close in on her. "Last chance," I refused to look her way. "Yield."

"I'd rather die," she stated simply, rebellious to the end.

"So be it." I refused to relent. I closed my eyes, waiting for the inevitable as the sounds of panicked grunting began behind me.

...

"SUNSET! PLEASE! STOP!"

TCE: Love

"CADENZA, I AM SO VERY PROUD OF YOU."

The booming vocals were the polar opposite of the previous disembodied voice that had filled the hall. The sound was feminine and strong, much like my mentor's, but somehow even more authoritative than the Sun Princess' had ever been before. There was an overwhelming aura of power that accompanied the voice giving me the impression that it must be heeded no matter what. As such, I stayed on my guard, -- even though my instincts assured me I didn't have to -- returning my attention back to the alien mana itself.

It was impossible to see Cadenza's body at the moment, the blinding light completely concealing her form from all of us. Chrysalis was still desperately trying to reach the pillar, but any time she drew close to the strange power the chitin on her foreleg and hoof would begin to sear, forcing her to step back. The foreign energy was blaring, emanating a strange noise that was reminiscent of the tone of a timbre instrument.

In spite of Chrysalis' obvious panic, I felt... content. I think the Elements felt the same way as I did, their bright smiles an indication of that. Even Queen Cantata's tears looked to originate from happiness more than any other emotion.

"It's... IT'S HER!" Pinkie quickly transitioned from slightly vibrating in place to nearly becoming a literal firework, bursts of colorful confetti following her body as she bounced around the hall.

"Is it really?" Trixie's exuberant smile didn't match her doubt-filled question, but it appeared as if she couldn't stop, even if she'd wanted to. "Could it really be her?"

"It is," Fluttershy bowed deeply, a look of reverence coming to her face. "I can feel it." The rest of the Elements followed suit, all prostrating themselves as well. Even Pinkie did so after she'd stopped ricocheting around.

"WHAT ARE YOU IDIOTS DOING!? WHY AREN'T YOU TRYING TO HELP HER!?" Chrysalis bellowed, frantically looking at the rest of us as if there was something we could do about the current situation. I moved to take a step towards them, but the strange voice speaking up again stopped me in my tracks.

"BEHOLD, THE PRINCESS OF LOVE: MI AMORE CADENZA!" A sudden pulse of energy surged from the center of the luminescent pillar, forcing all of us back several feet.

As the shower of light began to gradually dissipate from around the pegasus, the sight it revealed was absolutely stunning, to say the least.

"Ca... Cadenza!?" I could hardly hold myself up, the gravity of what I was witnessing nearly forcing me to a sitting position.

How!? How is this possible!?

"What is it, Sunset?" she asked after turning my way. She still had that same innocent smile as before, though somehow she was even more beautiful now.

"It's... It's a miracle," Rarity remarked in awe. Her statement probably wasn't far from the truth.

"My Little Heart... you..." Cantata stepped towards her daughter, drawing the princess' attention. "You... you have a horn."

Cadenza's eyes went wide with disbelief.

"I..." She lifted a hoof to her forehead, prodding gently at the new spire. "I have a..." She was in her own stupor of confused doubt, much like the rest of us.

The Princess of the Crystal Empire had become an alicorn.

"I'm an... alicor-"

"ANOTHER ONE!?" Chrysalis' shriek of despair drew the attention of the room. She was beside herself with grief, as if Cadenza had made the decision to head to the hive this very moment and wipe it from existence.

"Chrysalis..." the new alicorn looked unsure for a second before stomping up to the bug. As Cadenza got right in her sister's face an undeniable air of authority emanated from her. "This doesn't change anything, Chrysalis," she declared confidently before her sweet smile came back to her lips. "Just try to look at it this way, Sis; now you'll have one looking out for you and the rest of the Changelings," she threw a foreleg around her elder sibling's neck.

"So you were actually serious about that?" Chrysalis looked down at her younger sister, a distasteful expression on her face.

"As a heart attack," Cadenza giggled, nuzzling further into the changeling.

"Fine, FINE! WATCH WHERE YOU'RE POKING THAT THING!" Chrysalis growled, grabbing Cadenza's foreleg and lowering it to the floor.

"S-SORRY!" Cadenza turned away, embarrassment turning her cheeks red.

"I suppose you being an alicorn might not be the worst thing to happen," Chrysalis turned her own head away, failing to hide the slight grin that'd come to her lips, at least from me. The Queen of the Changelings' horn began to sparkle causing the Elements, Queen Cantata, and I to all tense up. Cadenza, however, did not react, still simply smiling as she swayed her head back and forth, staring up at her newly acquired spire with foalish glee. Chrysalis, on the other hoof, looked at the rest of us like we were a bunch of ants ruining her picnic.

"Don't do anything dumb, Chrysalis," I energized my own horn, glaring at the bug. Chrysalis' actions made it clear that even if we were all in awe of Cadenza's transformation we were still in very real danger. None of us could afford to let our guard down. And yet...

"Sunset," Cadenza was in front of her sister in an instant, taking up a defensive posture. "She already agreed to cooperate. You don't have to be so paranoid," her horn began to glow with light blue mana. Judging by her confused expression, it was not an intentional display of power. She looked up at the spire, worry painting her features. "Does that... does that happen often?" she nervously looked my way for an answer.

"You'll get used to it," I chuckled before looking back at the Changeling Queen with much less aggression. "And you're right, Cadenza. I shouldn't be jumping to conclusions. I'm sorry."

"Thanks, Sunset," the alicorn grinned with satisfaction before turning back around. "What's going on, Chrysalis? What are you doing?"

"Certainly something nefarious," Cantata muttered under her breath.

"What I was doing," Chrysalis scoffed derisively at the queen before sending more mana into her horn. "was notifying the hive that there are no problems on my end."

"AHA! YOU SEE!?" Cantata pointed an accusing hoof, a look of smug satisfaction on her face. "She's still planning something!"

"Mom..." Cadenza sighed, keeping her tone kind while her expression had shifted to one of disappointment. "That's not it."

The queen looked flabbergasted.

"It's a safeguard," I tapped my chin, making a guess, but arriving at an answer I found to be pretty reasonable. "Right, Chrysalis?" The changeling looked down at me with a pleased smile.

"So very perceptive," she nodded her head once. "My children can be a... nervous bunch," she narrowed her eyes at the queen. "If I don't notify them of my safety at regular intervals they may take it upon themselves to..." she sneered, "deal with my captives."

"S-see?" Cadenza smiled nervously. "She's... uhm er... helping?" Not even the newly appointed Princess of Love could keep a genuine smile on her face after stumbling over her words like that. Still, she was correct. Chrysalis was trying.
The Changeling Queen smirked condescendingly at the Queen of the Crystal Empire.

"What's next?" I asked Queen Cantata in an attempt to steer the conversation in a more productive direction. "I can't imagine you'll be going against Cadenza's wishes at this point, Your Highness."

"You would be right, Sunset," Cantata shrugged, lifting a hoof in defeat. "On that point, at least. However, I am no longer the one who will be making those decisions moving forward."

"What are you saying, Your Highness?" I inquired. The queen simply sighed.

"Mom?" Cadenza was just as confused as the rest of us, pressing her parent for an answer.

"My blunders are beginning to become far too costly for the Empire, my Little Heart," Cantata smiled bitterly. "She," the pegasus glared daggers at the changeling, "was only able to do all of this because of my failures as a ruler."

"Mom, that's not-"

"No, Cady," Chrysalis smirked deviously, keeping her eyes on the pegasus. "She's right. It was soooo easy for me. All because of her incompetence."

"Chrysalis please don't-"

"Finally we agree on something, you overgrown cockroach!" Cantata interrupted her daughter. The storm of aggression swirling between the two queens was enough to force me to speak my mind.

"Let's try to keep things civil... Your Highnesses," I said firmly.

"She's right, ladies," Cadenza frowned, focusing on her mother. "Besides, if you're not gonna make choices anymore then who-"

"You, my Little Heart," Cantata walked up to her daughter, looking up at her horn with a loving smile. "I'm certain your transformation is evidence enough of just how worthy you are to take up my mantle."

"M-Mom..." Tears began to fill Cadenza's eyes as she did her best to hold them in. Cantata hugged her child, causing the alicorn to give in to her emotions.

"I was already considering stepping down when you told me that Shining Armor had proposed to you," the queen rubbed her daughters withers. "What has happened... this," she lifted her head towards Cadenza's horn. "Has made it clear. It's time, my Little Heart."

"Mom!" Cadenza bawled.

...

"What an interesting development," Chrysalis licked her lips.

"Chrysalis," I rubbed my head with a hoof.
"Would you please just let them have a moment?"

"Aw, you're no fun, Sunset," she pouted, though it was obviously just an act.

"I don't mean to interrupt, but," Fluttershy called out, drawing our attention. "We need to go check on Sunburst."

"The stallion is fine, pegasus," Chrysalis stared at the yellow mare with an annoyed expression. "I gave my children strict "no kill" orders."

"Your children aren't really the issue, Chrysalis," Trixie interjected with an angry huff.

Chrysalis and I exchanged a confused glance.

"We need to go find him," Rainbow Dash declared. "NOW!"

++++++++++++++++++++++

Sunburst...

As our motley crew trotted up to the stallion it was clear by the state he was in that he'd been to tartarus and back .

He had countless lengthy cuts and large gashes adorning his body. He was laying in such a way that made it clear his left hind leg was broken in several places. From where I stood it was hard to say if he was even breathing anymore.

"SUNBURST!?" Fluttershy shouted louder than I thought possible for the yellow pegasus' meager frame. All six of the Elements galloped up to the devastated unicorn, the yellow mare leading the charge. Cadenza and Queen Cantata followed close behind the group, worry painting their features as well.

I knew with the shy pony looking after Sunburst there was little to worry about so I decided to survey the area instead. The entrance hall was more narrow than other wings of the palace, but it was still rather large. It was furnished just as elaborately as the other parts of the palace as well. Right now though, the decor was not doing so well.

Scorched carpets, ripped tapestries, and broken windows filled the hall. On the opposite side of the room -- opposite where Sunburst's body was located -- were thirteen changelings that were just as motionless as Sunburst. They looked to be in a similar state of physical devastation as well.

As I trotted towards them their Queen strided past me, an expression devoid of emotion on her face. She came to a stop before the largest changeling, staring down at it with the same lifeless look. I came to a standstill next to her, realizing rather quickly that she wasn't paying an ounce of attention to me anymore.

As she took a deep breath and closed her eyes I decided to let whatever she was about to do play out. After a few seconds of silence, small specks of a glowing emerald substance I'd never seen before floated out of the holes on her body. It wasn't mana, -- her horn quiet -- but something else entirely.

The flecks spread throughout the room before dissolving into the air. I looked back at the others, noting that the new introduction to the atmosphere hadn't visibly harmed them so I could continue observing. Returning my attention to the Changeling Queen brought an ache to my stomach.

She was pissed.

"ON YOUR HOOVES, YŌCHŪ!" she commanded the changeling sprawled on the floor before her. With several cracking sounds and a wail of agony the changeling somehow stood up.

This one was the only changeling out of the thirteen donning sleek ebony armor. Covering various parts of his body, it was chipped on the chest and shattered along one leg and the left shoulder. The changeling's right foreleg was a gnarled mess, the armor there completely absent. He donned no helmet, a strange thing to be missing, although it could have been lost in the battle. It was beyond impressive he managed to stand, let alone move at all.

"Your... Highness..." he lifted his battered foreleg in an attempt to salute his queen, failing to do so before lowering it and bowing deeply instead. "I beg of you, my Queen. Spare the others. It was me. My incompetence failed you, not them. Please show the others mercy!"

"Mercy?" she continued to stare down at him as if he were a piece of rubbish. I moved to speak, but the queen shifted her gaze to me without budging. Her eyes screamed "they are my children, you will remain silent!", and there was enough royal authority emanating from her that I obeyed without any resistance. "The rest of you failures, STAND WITH YOUR GENERAL!"

Another command that was followed without question in spite of their injuries. The changelings were eventually able to line up behind the general, their beaten bodies delaying them, but not preventing them. I admired their tenacity. Chrysalis grew even more sour due to their slackened pace.

"YOUR HIGHNESS!" they managed to shout out as one as they all bowed.

"Your General believes he is to blame for your failure," Chrysalis kept her gaze on Yōchū. "Your mission was to capture or prevent the Elements from interfering with my operations. You ALL failed. As such, the HORDE has failed. As such, I have failed. What do you have to say for yourselves?"

...

"ANSWER YOUR QUEEN!" Yōchū shouted after only a few seconds of silence had passed.

"We are to blame, Your Highness, not Yōchū," one of the changelings stated, not lifting her head. "We are weak. Had we been strong enough our numbers would have ensured your success."

"If anyone is to blame, it is us, Your Highness," another chimed in.

"Yōchū is a fine leader, Your Highness," said another.

"Please spare his-"

"ENOUGH!" Chrysalis shouted, ending their pleas. She still hadn't taken her wrathful glare off of her general. "While your comraderie is touching, I've already made a decision," she placed a hoof under Yōchū's chin, lifting his head to look into her eyes. "A superior should take responsibility for the mistakes of their subordinates," she smiled sadistically, letting him go and taking a step away from him.

The general kept his head up, tilting it even further with a satisfied smile on his face.

"SERVE THE QUEEN," he shouted, his smile widening.

"SERVE THE QUEEN!" the others followed his lead, stomping their hooves a single time.

"Indeed," Chrysalis lowered her head, her horn sparking to life for a split second before returning to a dormant state.

...

Nothing happened.

"Chrysalis wh-" I stopped short, watching in horror as her general's head was separated from his body, both falling to the floor with a pair of thumps. "C-CHRYSALIS!?" I took a terrified step backwards. I had no time to recover or process what I'd just witnessed, the same spell ending the lives of all the changelings behind their leader in the exact same manner.
I turned to look at the Changeling Queen. My body shivered at the unadulterated level of frigidness she'd just displayed and now possessed. I was completely stunned by the cruelty I'd just seen.

"Did you expect me to employ your concept of mercy?" the Changeling wiped tears from her eyes. "Within the hive, death is a mercy that frees one from suffering."

"But... but you can't just..." A dull ringing sound came from the corpses, drawing my gaze. Jade light lifted from the bodies, floating over to the insect queen. She watched as it all focused on her breast before fading away into her.

"They've returned to their Queen," she gently pressed a hoof against her chest. "Like all changelings are meant to," she sighed in what could only be described as adoration. "That was an extremely difficult decision for me to make. The hive lost its general as well as some of its most skilled warriors this day."

I could only watch her in wonder, completely confounded by her and the ways of her species.

"Why didn't you use a spell like that against me, Chrysalis?" I asked bluntly. It was clear the queen had tricks up her sleeve she hadn't utilized against me. "What... what are you?"

"Me?" she laughed heartily. "I am the Mother and Queen of all Changelings!" she declared emphatically, sweeping a hoof through her mane to regain that same aura of royalty as before. "Don't ever forget it, Sunset Shimmer," she cackled madly. "And as for why I didn't utilize my full arsenal against you..." she looked down her nose at me in contempt. "Well... it was never my intention to kill you," she smirked, getting directly in my face. "Next time, I'll show you just how strong I really am."

"I look forward to it, Your Highness," I sneered back. We stared into each other's fierce eyes for seconds, neither of us willing to back down.

"Sunset... can you come over here for a second?" Cadenza called from across the hall.

"I'll be right there, Your Highness," I kept my eyes on the changeling as I backed away from her. "Y'know something, Chrysalis?" I lifted a brow before deliberately giving her my back. "I don't think you're as evil as you try to appear... at least not when it comes to your children."

She looked taken aback for a second, but recovered quickly. "Oh naive little Sunset," she cooed. "For how incredibly perceptive you seem to be, you certainly can't seem to see a monster for what it truly is."

"Starlight was a pretty awful pony in the past, too," I shrugged, a smile coming to my face. "Now she's one of my best friends," I glanced over my shoulder at her. "Maybe in the future, you'll be the same." I continued over to the others only to hear the Queen make one more snide remark.

"Keep on dreaming, little pony."

Author's Note

So Chrys is not going to be sunshine, gumdrops, and rainbows.

Also Cadance deserves the world and more. I love her so much.

TCE: Hate

The rest of the day passed by in a chaotic blur of emotions. Sunburst sustained serious harm in his fight against Chrysalis' general, being inflicted with so much damage that he had to be taken to a hospital, even after Fluttershy had healed him. The yellow mare did everything she could for the stallion, easily mending the unicorn's more obvious injuries. Unfortunately, one wound in particular had given even the healer of the Elements a difficult time.

Sunburst had given his all to provide the Elements with an opportunity to help me in my fight against Chrysalis. His sacrifice costed him dearly. We were all in his debt. I planned to express my gratitude as soon as he recovered, so I, much like the others, had to play the waiting game.

Once she was done looking after him as best she could manage, Fluttershy and the other Elements accompanied me to our room. On the newly appointed Ruler of the Crystal Empire's orders, the three monarchs headed to the throne room to discuss more... official business. I wasn't sure what Cadenza meant by that exactly, but I at least knew there was no longer a risk leaving them alone with the overgrown bug. The Princess of Love could handle herself now... Honestly, she could probably handle the rest of us in the Empire, if she felt so inclined. From what I'd seen, alicorns were not to be trifled with and judging by the amount of mana I could feel coming from the newly created princess, she was only a few steps below the Immortal Sisters. Keeping the Queen of the Changelings in line would be foals play for somepony as powerful as she was now.

Besides, I had much more important matters to attend to and I needed Fluttershy to help me with them. During the final stages of the confrontation with Chrysalis I'd teleported my friends back to our room, being sure to melt away the magic she'd trapped them in first. It was the safest place I could think to move them at the time, considering Sunburst's barrier should have still been powered then. As we got to our room, I could feel the mana of the barrier still going, a testament to just how skilled the stallion really was.

Fluttershy had no issues when healing Star's body. The lilac mare's injuries -- all stemming from Twilight's spell and her horrendous collision with the wall -- were almost completely physical. There was some fracturing of the bones along her spine, but nothing that the yellow mare couldn't handle. It'd take Starlight some time to regain consciousness, but when all was said and done, she would be back to normal.

At least, physically.
Twilight on the other hoof...

There was no physical damage that needed to be healed when it came to our violet friend. While Chrysalis had drained the unicorn of all her emotions, and in doing so, all of her mana, she would recover that on her own given ample time to do so. Everything else the Queen of the Changelings had done to my friend was purely mental. None of us could fix those problems for her, not even with magic.

Regardless, I stayed with my friends for the rest of the day. Cadenza had been kind enough to have meals sent to the room, though neither Twilight nor Star had regained consciousness. All I could do was worry over them as I waited for any signs that they'd come around. At some point early on in the evening, I too fell asleep, far more exhausted than I'd initially thought I was. It had to have been due to the change in my magical signature along with the toll of using so much mana in the battle with Chrysalis and the being she'd referred to as "The Unknown".

The rest I got that night was conflicted at best. It was easy to fall asleep, but my mind was plagued with the suffering my friends were going through. Little did I know how much I'd need good rest. The next day, the day of the wedding... was going to be even more difficult than facing Chrysalis had been.

++++++++++++++++++++++

"There are two paths you can take, Sunset Shimmer," Queen Chrysalis remarked. We both stared down at Twilight, one of us standing on each side of her bed. The violet mare still hadn't even stirred since the day before. Apparently, that had been due to the Changeling Queen's design.

When I'd come to in the morning I'd immediately jumped out of bed in a rush to check on my friends. My giddiness was dashed to pieces in seconds. Twilight was still incapacitated. Star wasn't even in the room. My mind immediately jumped to conclusions. Ugly conclusions. The overgrown bug was the obvious initial suspect, but a harsh knock at the door halted my rampage before it could even begin. It had been her waiting at the door. The Queen of the Changelings had stood alone looking completely and utterly aloof as she waited right outside the room.

"Chrysalis?" I raised a curious brow.

There's no way she'd have the arrogance to take Star and then just return to the scene of the crime like this.

"My sister made me come," she stated bluntly, looking down at -- and on -- me before shoving past and walking into the room. "Where is Twilight Sparkle?" she turned to me after looking about for half a second, already far beyond her threshold of patience.

"Right there!" I pointed a hoof at the slumbering mare, returning the changeling's abrasive attitude in spades. "What do you want!?"
She trotted up to the bed, completely ignoring me and my righteous indignation.

...

"It's such a pity... to lose a devoted servant like this," she sighed, a look of genuine disappointment coming to her face.

"She's not yours, Chrysalis!" I voiced my displeasure, moving to the opposite side of Twilight's bed.

Now, here we were, the Queen of the Changelings giving me an ultimatum, or so I chose to perceive her words that way.

"Are you going to be vague on purpose?" I stroked Twilight's mane gently with a hoof. "Or do I actually get a choice?"

"So very snarky," Chrysalis grinned. "I could leave you to your own devices... if you wish."

"And disappoint your little sister?" I cooed the last part mockingly. "I seriously doubt you would do that."

"Irritating peasant," her eyes narrowed as the thick aura of arrogance around her intensified.

"Pompous insect," I shot back, drawing an impressed lifting of the corners of her lips.

"If I don't get on with this I'll be here all day," she relented with a bored shrug. "I'm going to end the control I have over her mind," she glanced down again. "It'll take time for it to completely clear, but I'll get rid of my hold over her here and now," she glared angrily at me. "As I said, you have TWO options. One, I can simply remove my influence from her mind this instant and that will be the end of that."

Well, that definitely sounds like a wish from a monkey's paw.

I decided it would be smarter to let her speak. She was clearly working towards something devious and complicating it further by interrupting would do me no favors.

"Two..." That same sickening smile that typically accompanied her scheming spread over her lips. I'd quickly come to understand that that particular face made me nauseous every time I saw it. "Along with my influence, I can also remove all of the memories Twilight has gained since I began my manipulations."

Hearing her say that made it feel like she'd just roughly jostled me with an elbow. My mind struggled to play catch up.

"Chrysalis..."

Why would...

"Why would I ever choose the second option?" I asked with a slight growl, knowing she had some hidden motive in giving me said choice.

"Oh you poor, naive little fool," her smile grew wider, an indication of just how much pleasure she was getting out of seeing my confusion. "Do you truly not understand the gravity of Twilight's sins?"

Her s-sins?

...

Sure, she'd screwed up. Pretty badly by my measure. We all have at some point, but it's not like she-

"Turned her back on both of her friends and violently assaulted one of them?" the insect queen cackled.

"Stay out of my head, BUG!" I tensed up, my horn flickering to life.

"As if I'd need to comb your mind to know what you're thinking at the moment," she huffed, her glee leaving her in a hurry. "You and your friends are like a bunch of foolish fillies in gradeschool, child. Don't blame me for your shortcomings."

"What is that supposed to mean!?" I hissed.

"As if you don't know," she smirked. "You're in love with this one," she swept a hoof down towards Twilight, "And she doesn't even know it yet. Secrets amongst friends, Sunset Shimmer? How scandalous." I was about to open my mouth to protest her claim, but she continued before I could. "This one has practically been driven insane by the ordeals her mind has been put through AND!" she lifted a hoof to cut me off. "I don't mean what I've done to her either! You heard what Un said. If there are more entities like him around and she's been dealing with one... The fact that she's been wrestling with such... darkness by her lonesome with absolutely no aid from you or Starlight, is laughable. To claim such devoted camaraderie when you all have no idea what the others are going through is positively hilarious to me."

"We... we are friends."

There wasn't much more I could muster other than a weak statement.

Aren't we?

What she'd said was the undeniable truth. It was absolutely mortifying that I'd been powerless to do anything for Twilight while claiming she was my friend. It was even more pathetic that I'd kept my feelings hidden from her.

"Would you like to know the funniest thing about all of this? Do you want to hear the punchline? The thing that makes all of this drivel worth my time?" She didn't wait for me to reply. "You're not even aware of the fact that Twilight Sparkle is actually in love with Starlight Glimmer."

I was pierced through the gut with a fact that I was better off not knowing. It felt like an earthquake shook me, nearly forcing me onto my belly.

"Twilight is..." I bit my lip, forcing the tears to stay inside. There wasn't a point in doubting the queen's claim. She'd been inside of Twilight's mind. Not to mention she wasn't as big a liar as I'd expected her to be. I'd come to see that, In spite of her shape-shifting nature, she told the truth with her lips more often than not.

"I..." I turned away from her, doing my best to fight off the despair and, more than anything else, not wanting her to see me struggle to do so. "...I hate you, Chrysalis."

"I can't tell you how many times I've heard that one, child," she grinned triumphantly. "You may have bested me in combat and thwarted my plans, but I'll gladly relish this meager victory."

"It'd be so much easier for me to just incinerate you and be done with it," I rubbed my eyes with my hooves.

"Do you honestly believe that?" she giggled.

"I wouldn't have said it if I didn't," I snapped at her.

"And disappoint my little sister?" she mocked,
perfectly imitating the exact tone I'd utilized moments ago. "I highly doubt you'd do that."

"I'm sure she'd understand if I just knocked you around a little," I hissed back.

"Would she?" she asked almost excitedly.

"She-" I paused.

...

I wasn't really sure. The Queen of the Changelings burst out in a fit of laughter, winning the exchange. I blushed a deep crimson, utterly embarrassed to have been defeated so easily yet again.

"WHAT ARE YOU DOING, CHRYSALIS!?" I shouted over her laughter, changing the subject and pushing the feelings I didn't want to deal with at the moment all the way down into the pit of my stomach. "WHY EVEN GIVE ME A CHOICE AT ALL!? WHAT ARE YOU PLANNING!?" The changeling's guffaws ended before she looked at me with a grin, shrugged, and said nothing. "You really are a HORSE, you know that!?" I narrowed my eyes at the overbearing bug.

"I've been called far worse countless times, child." My barb hadn't affected her at all. "Now make your choice! I don't have all day!" she ordered.

"I..." I had no idea what to do. I hadn't even fully processed everything I'd just been told. If Twilight was in love with Starlight then-

"How about I make things even more fun for you, Sunset?" she jerked me from my thoughts. I knew what she really meant. She really meant fun for her.

"What are you talking ab-"

"Twilight realized her true feelings for that... psychopath here, in the Empire," she sneered. "If you choose to erase her memories then..."

Yet again, I almost collapsed, my heart suddenly beating so erratically I was sure it would soon completely stop.

"You could easily kill two birds with one stone," she spoke like a true temptress, her voice, as well as her offer, soothingly pleasant. "Save her from the scars that her selfishness has wrought AND preserve your own self interests? Sounds like a very lucrative deal to me."

...

...

...

I could... NO! I WON'T!

I wouldn't entertain such a horrible thing.

"Remove your mind control," I glared at the bug. "NOTHING else." Her eyes widened for a split-second before she sighed, a bitter laugh coming from her.

"Ever the righteous little stooge, aren't you?" her horn began to sparkle. "Just like that insipid teacher of yours."

"She's a hundred times the mare you'll ever be, insect," I placed my forehooves on Twilight's bed. "Now do what you said and then leave us be."

"Gladly," she replied flatly as she moved her horn downward towards Twilight to begin her spell. "One more thing, though," she stopped short, lifting her head with a devious smile. "There never really was a choice. I can't erase memories from a creature's mind. I just wanted to see what you would have done." She cackled like a mad mare before continuing with her spell.

I grinded my teeth, staring daggers at her. I wanted to melt her to nothing, but I knew that would devastate her sister so instead, I simply watched her work on Twilight with contemptuous rage on my face.

"Oh and one last thing, child," she kept her eyes on her task. I remained quiet. "You don't want to be around when she finally wakes," she sneered. "Trust me."

She might not be as evil as I first thought she was, but that no longer mattered. There was only one thing I was sure of when it came to the Queen of the Changelings.

I HATE her.

Author's Note

So yeah, Chrysalis is a horrible being that will continue to be a nuisance. To what degree is yet to be seen.

TCE: Commiseration

I screwed up.

I rubbed my head with a hoof, trying to fight off the slight twinge of pain.

Sitting in the gardens of the Crystal Palace probably wasn't the smartest way to get the privacy I was hoping for. Still, it was better than staying back in our room.

Sun is in there.

I couldn't face her. Not after I'd failed so pathetically to protect her.

You're pitiful, Starlight.

I'd woken up before Celestia had raised her sun, early enough for the halls of the palace to be mostly empty once I'd left our room. Other than a few guards standing at their posts, the palace was void of life. Getting to the gardens without interacting with another creature was an easy task, but now that I'd been alone for a while -- alone with my more merciless thoughts -- I wasn't sure what else to do.

You don't deserve her.

Regardless of what had transpired in the main hall while I was out of commission, Sun had done it. In the end, we were safe and sound. Even the traitor was in her bed, -- sleeping peacefully -- despite my most sincere wishes. I wasn't sure how Sun had managed to do it, but somehow she'd overcome both Chrysalis and that traitor at the same time. She saved all of us. While technically I hadn't lost at all, I certainly didn't accomplish anything.

You owe her. Big time.

Unfortunately, that wasn't even the biggest issue I was facing at the moment. Even more concerning than being indebted to Sun was the fact that Chrysalis had revealed a secret I held that even I hadn't been aware of.

Sunset Shimmer... was everything to me.

And you're nothing to her. You failure.

Starlight, you... you failed?

I was well aware of the fact that I loved her to a certain degree. I knew she had become very important to me, but I didn't know just how important that was. Watching her get battered by that smug... CRETIN forced me to come to a single conclusion.

I can't live without her. But...

Why would she ever love somepony like you?

The new thoughts weren't exactly the purest I'd ever had. Sure, I wanted her to be by my side. I wanted to take care of her. Most of all, I wanted her to love me too... But there was only one strategy that my mind kept insisting I utilize to ensure that happened.

She's in love with the traitor.

She was already in love with her. If I did nothing, if I sat back and watched things unfold, there was a very real possibility I would end up losing her.

Not that you have her now.

She's gone, Starlight.

On top of that whole issue, the confrontation with Chrysalis had brought to light a few other things as well.

I was an idiot to have ever put my trust in Twilight. Her mentor had proven trustworthy, but the unicorn was a back-stabber. Not only that, my love and trust for Sun had blinded my better senses. I'd given that traitor a second chance. I put my own life on the line to defend her, to protect her and she ripped my heart out again.

I wanted nothing more to do with the unicorn, but it didn't really matter what I wanted. It wasn't up to me. I was still "serving my sentence", after all. I couldn't just cut the violet mare off completely. Not without permission from Celestia or Luna at least, and I was certain I wasn't gonna get their consent any time soon.

I WISH I could... but Sun...

My head sank into my hooves.
It wasn't a position I ever wanted to be in. I never even wanted friends to begin with and now I was somehow stuck with an archenemy and the love of my life. Not to mention said archenemy was the love of the love of my life.

It's okay, Starlight.

Everything will be okay, Starlight. You just have to-

"OH! Sorry!"

I looked up to find a familiar looking blue mare trying her hardest to quickly trot away from me.

"Trixie didn't know there was already somepony out here an-"

"Trixie?" I softly called out to her. Had it been a complete stranger I probably would've just let them go, but I still had some questions for this particular pony.

"Starlight!?" The azure unicorn, spun around, a look of bewilderment on her face. "You're already awake!?"

"Am I not supposed to be?" I grinned naughtily. "Were you the one that drugged me back at that teahouse, Trixie?"

"WHAT!?" she turned as white as a ghost. "NO! OF COURSE NOT, STARLIGHT! IT WASN'T ME! I SWEAR! IT WAS-"

"The changelings. I know, Trixie," I patted the crystal next to myself with a hoof. "Can we just talk a bit?"

I really don't know why I wanted to chat with the unicorn, but something had changed since the last time we'd spoke. Before, I only wanted to gather information from her. Now... I wasn't so sure what I wanted, but it started with a conversation.

"Uhm... o-okay," she nodded meekly before she walked back over to me, her head down the entire time.

"I'm still not gonna bite your head off, Trixie," I dipped my head to look the mare in her face. A bright crimson glow came to her cheeks before she took a deep breath and forced herself to take a seat next to me."Are you alright?"

"Trixie is-" she looked a little less flustered and a little more annoyed. "I'm fine. It's just... when Fluttershy healed you she said you were in pretty bad shape," she explained. "Out of bed in less than twenty-four hours? Either you're pushing yourself way too hard even though you shouldn't be, or you're somehow even more tenacious than Sunset thought," she frowned at me. "I'm having a little trouble believing it's the latter."

"There's not a single pony as determined as I am," I declared proudly as I pressed a hoof against my chest. "If I'm not already dead, you can be darn sure I'll be fighting."

She stared at me, her eyes going wide in disbelief.

"What?" I felt a little embarrassed under her scrutinizing gaze. It was strange. Whereas in our last meeting I'd been the aggressor, she now seemed to have a bit more confidence, making things all the more difficult for me. I couldn't be certain as to why that was, though Chrysalis' defeat might've had something to do with it.

"It's nothing, just..." her expression softened several notches. "Princess Celestia's students really are something else. So what was it you wanted to talk about?"

"Do you..." I turned away from her, trying not to sound as desperate for answers as I was. "Do you know what happened? Between Sunny and Chrysalis, I mean?"

"Sun...burst?" she tilted her head, clearly confused by my question.

"Sunset."

"Sorry. Pinkie calls Sunburst Sunny, too," she explained with a giggle. "As far as what happened with Sunset and Chrysalis..." she sounded solemn all of a sudden, as if she didn't want to talk about what had happened. "Couldn't you just ask Sunset?"

"I could," I stared blankly at her. "But I'm not. I'm asking you.

"Fair enough," she rubbed the back of her neck with a hoof uncomfortably. "It's... complicated."

"Mind elaborating?" It was a little irritating she was hesitating, but it was clear from her demeanor that what she had to say wasn't going to sit well with me.

"So... Chrysalis and Cadenza... came to an accord." Saying that made it seem like the most disgusting thing she'd ever tasted had just entered her mouth. The exact same twisted expression she had was on my face after I'd heard it.

"Uhm... what?" I deadpanned.

"Yeah," she nodded awkwardly. "Cadenza is the new ruler of the Empire. And a princess now, too."

"I... what do you mean?" I wasn't following at all. "Cadenza was already a princess, Trixie." She was getting something incorrect. Obviously.

"Right, sorry," she shook her head. "What I meant to say was; Cadenza is the Princess of Love now."

"Uhhhhh-"

"And an alicorn."

...

...

...

...

...

"WHAT!?" I jumped to my hooves. "THAT'S NOT... THAT'S NOT POSSIBLE!"

She stared at me.

...

...

...

Is it?

...

...

...

"Is it?" My hysteria subsided a little at the possibilty of such an event. Celestia and Luna were the only alicorn's alive, apparently for countless millennia. A pony couldn't just magically transform into a deity one day...

Right?

Of course not.

"Apparently... it is," Trixie shrugged. "It happened right in front of all of us. We all saw it happen."

"Wait a second," I pressed a hoof to my head, struggling to process all the information. "Celestia and Luna are in the Empire?"

"What?" her face screwed up in confusion. "No. Princess Celestia and her sister aren't the ones who transformed Cadenza.... at least, I don't think they're the ones who did."

Yeah, I'm definitely getting a headache.

"Maybe you should start from the top, Trixie," I suggested with an exasperated sigh. "This is all a bit... much."

"Sure," she patted the crystal next to herself, a slight smirk coming to her lips. "You might want to sit."

"You're probably right," I agreed, plopping down next to her. "So... what happened yesterday?"

My question drew a grim look to her face.

"They were waiting for me and my friends, Starlight," she began. She kept her gaze forward, recalling the specifics bringing a somberness to her mood. "The changelings, I mean. Sunburst had told us to wait for you all at the front gate of the palace grounds," she swept a hoof in the direction of the entrance for clarity's sake. "Everything was going according to plan... mostly... at least at first. Sunburst was the only one that ended up meeting with us, and he was a little late, but we were going to meet up with you, Sunset, and Twilight in the main hall. But then..." A pained frown came to her face as she reached a hoof up and began to scratch at her mane.

"It was the guards, wasn't it?" I tried to alleviate her discomfort by filling in some of the blanks for her. "They were changelings, weren't they?"

"The ones within the palace, yeah," she sighed, lowering her hoof. "As soon as we got inside the entrance hall they sprung their trap," she clopped her hooves together a couple times. "Chrysalis' general, Yōchū, was lying in wait with a group of changelings that had replaced Crystal Guards."

"A group?" I inquired.

"A dozen, not including the general," she replied. "Two for me and each of the girls and the general to handle Sunburst."

Chrysalis really had her bases covered.

"Not all of my friends are fighters so..." she took a deep, shaky breath. "Things got
really bad really fast. We were on our back hoof the entire time. We..."

She grew quiet, a look of dejection coming to her face. I was going to let her take her time, going to let her gather her thoughts and settle her nerves, but when her silence persisted and her eyes began to glisten, I knew I had to butt in.

"All of you survived, at least." I tried to sound optimistic, but it didn't seem to help. Trixie's demeanor didn't brighten an iota. Instead, a feeling of morose descended onto both of us. "Right?"

"Barely." She rubbed at her eyes for a second to rid herself of the developing tears. "No thanks to me."

"Trixie..." I had no idea what to say to her. Normally I'd make a snarky remark or poke fun at her, y'know, have some fun. But, I just wasn't feeling it. I honestly felt a little bad for the mare. Despite my acting back at the teahouse, I really didn't consider her a friend or anything like that. Still, regardless of those feelings, -- or lack thereof -- I felt bad for her for some reason I couldn't quite put my hoof on.

"If Sunburst hadn't been there..." she didn't have to say any more than that, but she did. "I wasn't strong enough, Starlight. I... I let my friends down. I let them all down."

The slight drooping of her head made it clear just how distraught she was really feeling. It made my chest feel... tight. I wasn't sure how to do the whole comforting thing, but I knew how to do motivation.

At least, I think I do.

"That's... pretty stupid," my blunt statement caught her off guard, bringing a baffled expression to the unicorn's face.
"You didn't do anything wrong... or did you?"

"I'm the leader of the Elements, Starlight. If we fail it's my fault." A look of sorrow crossed her features. "If it wasn't for Sunburst, all of us would be in the hive right now."

"What happened?" I needed to hear more if I had any hope of making a difference.

"Me and my friends were seconds away from getting overwhelmed by them," she leaned forward, holding her head in her hooves. "Sunburst was doing his best, holding his own against Yōchū, but he'd already used so much mana. He was already injured. Regardless of that he..."

"He helped you instead of focusing on his own opponent," I finished for her because she looked like she wasn't going to be able to. She nodded weakly, still holding her head.

"He made the decision to face them all alone. He teleported the rest of us to the main hall." She turned her head to look at me, a deranged expression on her face. "IT'S MY FAULT HE GOT SO HURT, STARLIGHT! MINE!"

If I was Sun I probably would've hugged her or something like that. A kind gesture, like maybe reassuring her, telling her that it wasn't actually her fault, something like that. But, in spite of my newfound "feelings of kindness" towards the azure mare, I still had to be me.

"Trixie," I stood to my hooves before grabbing her shoulders and shaking her gently. Looking at her more closely it was clear I wasn't getting through, her disturbed eyes not even seeing me. "TRIXIE!" I shook harder. Still no dice.

Alright then. Nothing ventured, nothing gained, Starlight.

I swung my hoof, slapping her directly on the cheek. Hard. She was stunned for a moment, lifting a hoof to press it against the point of impact.

"S-Starlight!?" she stared at me completely dumbfounded, but at least she was out of her stupor.

"You're the leader of the Elements, right?" I let her go, but I didn't take my eyes off of her.

"I... I am," she continued rubbing her cheek.

"Then act like it, Trixie." I tried to sound kind even though my words were the farthest thing from it. She lowered her head. "A good leader keeps a cool head. Eeeeven when things get tough." I laid a hoof on her shoulder. "Especially when things get tough. If the problem is strength, then you just have to get stronger so next time you won't fail, right?"

...

"Yeah," she sighed. "I guess." It was evident she wasn't feeling what she said.

"Trixiiiie," I was a second from assaulting her again.

"I know, I know!" she lifted her hooves defensively. "You're right. I know you're right, Starlight."

"Good," a satisfied smile came to my lips as I sat back down next to her. "And uh, sorry... for slapping you, I mean," I rubbed my hooves together awkwardly. "I didn't want to do it, but sometimes a pony needs a shock to their system, y'know?"

"It's okay," she laughed, slugging me lightly on the shoulder. "I really did need it," she giggled. "Now... where was I?" she tapped her chin with a hoof.

"You all got teleported to the main hall by Sunburst," I answered.

"Right!" she clopped her hooves together. "So thanks to him we were able to rescue Sunset."

"...Rescue?" While it was obviously a good thing, I didn't like the sound of it. "Sunny was losing to that insect?"

"No, not Chrysalis," she shook her head. "I'm not... I'm not really sure how much I should say, but the Queen of the Changelings wasn't the only enemy we faced."

"More changelings?" I asked. It stood to reason that Sun could have been overwhelmed by the numbers advantage the bugs had.

"No," she shook her head. "Much worse."

"I'm not really sure what could be worse than a bunch of giant cockroaches, Trixie," I chuckled.

"W-well..." she bit her lower lip.

"What? Don't you trust me?" I smirked. Knowing I was in control of a conversation always made me feel better.

"Actually," she laughed. "After everything that's happened, you're one of the only creatures in the Empire I do trust."

"Oh really?" I lifted a curious brow. "And why is that?"

"Honestly?" she looked up into Celestia's morning sky. "At first, it was because Princess Celestia instructed me to."

"Gee, thanks," I snorted. That wasn't exactly something to be flattered by. I was worthy of trust because of directions she'd followed?

Whoop-de-doo...

Still...

It meant Celestia trusted me, at least to a degree and that made me a little grateful to her. I decided to take it as a small victory.

"Only at first," she chuckled, still looking up at the fluffy clouds. "I learned a lot in my time here in the Empire," she sighed in contentment once her laughter had subsided. "Princess Celestia told me, but I guess I had to see it with my own eyes. Like I said before, you and Sunset really are something else."

"Flattery like that will get you everywhere, Trixie," I grinned, nudging her playfully with an elbow. "So you are gonna tell me then?"

"It's... hard to explain them," her face scrunched up in contemplation. "The simplest way Princess Celestia was able to describe them to us was 'curses on the world itself'."

...

"Ominous," I tried to make a joke to lighten the mood, but something about her words shook me. Even though I was trying to make light of the situation something was... off. My hooves were suddenly itchy and my body trembled slightly due to what she'd said and I didn't know why. The last time I could recall feeling similar was... "Trixie... what exactly did you all face?"

"As far as I can understand, they're entities made purely of mana," she lifted a hoof to her chin, thinking deeply. "They're absurdly powerful, but there's a caveat to that strength. They must make a pact with a willing mortal to exercise their full power."

A...

I suddenly felt lightheaded, placing a hoof next to myself so I wouldn't keel over.

"A... a pact?" I tried to keep my voice steady, but it was way more difficult than I thought it would be.

"Yeah," she nodded. "It works kinda like this: they're monsters that find vulnerable creatures and then, they take advantage of them."

Something about her explanation didn't sit well with me. If the Nightmare really had made a move with Chrysalis, why would she even approach me? And besides...

I'm not vulnerable.

But it's not like I could just blurt that out. I had to use somepony else as an example and thankfully, there was one right there for me to utilize.

"Chrysalis... didn't seem very 'vulnerable' when I saw her," I huffed. I did my best to sound like I wasn't talking about myself. Not exactly sure I did a good job of it.

"You'd be surprised," she looked at me with the most "I'm so beyond done with this" expression I'd ever seen on a pony. "Some of the most externally well-adjusted, composed, and self-confident creatures you meet are actually a complete mess internally, at least in my experience."

"I'm..." It was obvious there was a whole lot more to unearth there, but I decided against trying to do so at the moment. "So Chrysalis made a pact with one of these 'curse' things?"

"Apparently," Trixie snickered. "Guess she isn't as powerful as she thinks she is. Once the curse ran away Sunset made Chrysalis look like an amateur."

That's great and all, but...

"But she lost to the curse?" I asked.

"Like I said, the curse is what we rescued her from," she explained further. "When we finally got to her he'd already nearly incapacitated her."

"HE!?" my thought slipped out of my mouth. Trixie stared at me as if I'd just committed the most objectionable public faux pas she'd ever witnessed.

"Yyyyes," she raised a curious brow. "Why is that so surprising, Starlight?"

CRAP! Think fast, Starlight!

Trixie was a completely different mare when it came to Element business. She was no longer the easily flustered, demure mare.

"It's not! I just-"

"Staaaarliiiight..." she was in my face, scrutinizing my expression.

"You're a little too close, don't you think, Trix!?" I tried to play coy, looking away with a maroon blush on my face.

Yep, definitely a different pony when the subject is serious business.

"I trusted you, Starlight," she didn't budge. "Don't I deserve the same courtesy? If not as a friend, then at least as an ally?"

As an... ally?

I wasn't sure what she meant by that, but her initial statement was correct. She saved my love when I failed, after all.

"Fine, fine," I pushed her back gently with a hoof. "So before I share... you said 'they'. There's more than one of these curses?" She didn't say a word, instead nodding once in response. "Right. I think..." I took a deep breath. "I think I met one of them before."

TCE: Flee

I kept my eyes closed. I was fully conscious and I was well aware of where I currently was, considering how soft the luxurious fabric draped over me and cushioning my head was, but I didn't want to get up anyway. I didn't even want to move. Unfortunately, I didn't want to sleep any longer either, so I was caught between a rock and a hard place. I wasn't tired per se, but I didn't want to deal with reality at the moment.

There was no fatigue in me, no exhaustion to be found. If I was in better spirits, I'd have been able to jump out of bed and get the day started with no issues whatsoever.

But that was the problem, wasn't it? I hadn't suffered any physical trauma. I truly wish I had.

I should be in pain. I should be suffering.
I should be...

The familiar sense of self-deprecation was doing its best to dig up old horrible feelings. I thought they were buried deep enough that they'd never be able to come back, but if I didn't do something soon they'd probably re-emerge.

I wanted to call out to my mistress and speak with her. I wanted to see her. I needed to see her, but...

I FORGOT her.

The shame that fact should have brought on would have surely been too much for me to bear. But I couldn't feel it. I couldn't feel the shame at all. My mistress was the one who'd given me purpose. She was the one who'd taken me in. She saved my life.

And I couldn't even feel...

I can't...

...

It was all HER fault.

SHE deceived me.

My stomach churned.

...

No. That's not the truth.

At least, not entirely.

I had chances. I had multiple chances. I could've listened to my friend. I could've believed Starlight, but instead I trusted that bloodthirsty parasite and my mistake was already costing me dearly.

I had to watch.

She forced me to.

Before awakening the events of the past few days had played in my mind as if they were the most realistic dreams I'd ever had. I knew they weren't though. They were far too vivid and were lacking the traditional fogginess that typically accompanied my dreamscape. Besides, my mistress always monitored my dreams.

They weren't dreams.

I didn't want to see them. I didn't want to see the truth, but I was forced to watch them. SHE was forcing me to face the sins I'd committed.

Shining Armor...

The stallion that welcomed us in the Crystal Palace wasn't my brother. It was her. It was the parasite. I'd heard about her kind from my mistress.

Changelings...

They were abominations that stole away other creatures and then took over their lives, all with the intention of taking advantage of their victim's loved ones.

Chrysalis was the princess of the parasites. She was the one who had replaced my brother. She tricked me and then made it clear that she'd done so by showing me just how moronic I'd been.

Starlight... I'm sorry.

Back at the training grounds -- when she'd tried her hardest to convince me that he wasn't who he appeared to be -- was where I'd fully fallen under the parasite's spell. During Starlight's "test" the bug used the lilac unicorn's descending magic as a smokescreen to enchant me.

At the time, I hadn't noticed. I guess Starlight hadn't either. The effects of the parasite's magic made me perceive things... differently. Incorrectly. Starlight really had used illusory magic, just like she'd said, but the parasite's spell made things appear otherwise to me.

I'd seen danger where there wasn't any. I thought Starlight was trying to hurt them, to hurt him. Thinking about it now, I couldn't fathom why I had ever thought that. With the benefit of hindsight it was obvious that the lilac mare was only doing her best to help. She was doing what the queen had asked.

So... why?

Why didn't I just trust her?

Even though I'd been under Chrysalis' influence, I chose not to believe my friend. I chose to trust our enemy and I had no idea why.

Regardless, I'd been completely and utterly wrong. I didn't listen to her. I betrayed her. Not once, but twice. I assaulted her when all she'd wanted to do was help me, to protect me from...

I wanted to feel pain. I wanted to be punished for my transgressions. I deserved to be punished. For hurting my friend. For forgetting my mistress. But...

I forced my eyes open, the dark of the room making it seem as if I still had them closed. It was an unnatural dark, -- more than likely a spell -- not a drop of sunlight peeking in from the ceiling or anywhere else.

I tried to move to a sitting position. I couldn't. Normally, I'd be panicking, but for some reason I simply couldn't do that either. I couldn't feel anything other than indifference. I couldn't even think about anything other than the mistakes I'd made while I'd been in the Empire. It felt like that imposter was still poking around in my skull and making m-

Ahhhh so you're finally up.

Speak of her and she doth appear...

So you're going to keep on tormenting me? Haven't you done enough?

Oh Twily... there's no need to be so cold. I thought we were much closer than that. We're still friends, aren't we? I can still play the role of your loving older brother if that's what you wish.

I'd rather die... or kill you.

Preferably, in a slow and grueling process.

Oh you don't mean that. I gave you exactly what you wanted; a brother that actually cares about you.

You lied to me.

I stated the truth... or at least, I wanted to believe it was.

I lied to you? I made you happy. I gave you hope. I stayed by your side when everyone else abandoned you. If anyone is a liar here... it's you.

...

What do you want from me?

From you? Not a single thing. I just want to have some fun. It's not my fault you're so very... easy.

...

The silent treatment so soon? You're about as entertaining as that silly mare you betrayed to defend me.

Parasite.

Sticks and stones, Twily. Now come on. Your former friends put up a much more impressive fight than this meager display. I know you're not that pathetic.

What's the point? You already know what I'm thinking. You're in my head. I lost to you as soon as I decided to let you in.

Well, at least you're not a complete idiot. Two out of three isn't terrible, I suppose.

What is that sup-

I hope you enjoy the parting gift, unicorn. Consider it a present for so blindly assisting me. Good luck... You're going to need it.

Why would I-

Everything hit me all
at once. All of the emotions suddenly slammed into me like an out of control locomotive. I doubled over, grabbing at my head as I struggled to hold in a wail of agony. I failed to do so.

The parasite's gift had to have been a spell, more than likely set up to trigger once I'd fully opened my eyes. It seemed to have the effect of turning the flood of emotions I was feeling into physical pain. It also appeared to be designed to amplify and multiply that pain. My vision began to blur almost instantly as I tried to endure the ordeal.

I think I was screaming, but I couldn't say for sure. The ringing in my ears was way too loud for me to hear anything else. I didn't care anyway. This was what I wanted, after all.

I deserve this.

...

...

...

"TWILIGHT!?"

I'm not sure how, but I vaguely heard the shout. The impassioned scream was enough to put an end to the spell, saving me from the agony. I wasn't exactly certain I was pleased about that.

Opening my eyes I found myself on the floor, my crumpled blanket next to me and my bed looking much like a tornado had passed over it. I was still holding onto my head, but there was no longer any pressure mounting in my skull. The room was illuminated now, the ceiling raining down rays of Princess Celestia's sun.

"I'M HERE! ARE YOU OKAY!?"

I could definitely hear the second panicked cry a lot more clearly than the first.

"I'm fine, Sunset." I somehow managed to keep the growl inside.

Yay me.

I stood up, lifting the blanket with a spell and laying it on my bed after tidying things up a bit. Even though it took me a couple of seconds, she remained silent for the duration, watching me intently all the while.

"Are you just gonna stand there and stare at me all day?" I sighed, smoothing out the wrinkles on the bed with my forehooves.

"I wasn't planning to," she chuckled, the sound making my skin crawl. "Today's a big day, Twilight. The wedding is in a few hours. You're gonna have a sister-in-law!"

I bristled, a chill crawling down my spine.

She can't be serious.

"Are we really going to do this, Sunset?" I did my best to keep the irritation out of my voice, mostly because it wasn't the golden mare that was the source of it.

"Do what, Twilight?" I could tell from her tone that she was trying to be upbeat. I think that's what sent me over the edge. Her attempt at civility was infuriating.

I don't deserve it.

"ACTING LIKE NOTHING HAPPENED!" I spun around, slamming a hoof onto the carpet. "I BETRAYED YOU AND STARLIGHT! I ATTACKED HER AND..."
my head fell.

"Twilight..."

"I would've done the same to you, Sunset," I rubbed a hoof up and down my face. "If that parasite hadn't knocked me out... I would have..." I bit my lip, unable to go any further. Or maybe, I was simply too ashamed to. I could feel it vividly now and it was almost crippling, like a toxin threatening to kill me.

"We've all made mistakes, Twilight," she kept the saccharine demeanor, making me feel even worse.

"Not like mine," I looked away, moving to sit on my bed. "Not like what I did." I rested my head in my hooves. I wasn't sure why I was being so honest with, of all ponies, her. If I had to guess, it was probably because she had to have been the one that saved us and defeated the parasite.

I'd put more than enough into my spell to take Starlight out of the equation for at least a week. I was blindsided by that maggot. Sunset had been the only one left. She had to have been the one to do it. I just couldn't figure out how she'd done so. She wasn't strong enough to defeat somepony like the bug before.

Unless...

"Twilight," the sounds of her hoofsteps made it clear she was slowly walking towards me. "you shouldn't-"

"How did you stop Chrysalis?" I looked her way, cutting her off. My intense gaze stopped her in her tracks, a look of confusion coming to her face.

"I..." her determination to placate me wavered. "I'm not really sure," she frowned, reflecting my distaste for such an unfulfilling answer. "Something happened to me... I changed." She looked at me as if she expected me to have an answer. I merely lifted an eyebrow, waiting for her to continue. "I don't know," she reached for her horn, probing at it with a hoof. "It felt like... It felt like something broke. Something that was... restricting my magic."

Restricting...?

It sounded completely absurd. The much simpler and more likely explanation was...

"You were hiding it from me."

"WHAT!?" she took a step back, her eyes widening in shock.

"Did you keep it from me?" I narrowed my eyes, staring daggers at her. "Your real strength. Did you keep it from me to spare my feelings?"

"To spare your..." she only looked taken aback for a second before she began to laugh uncontrollably, bringing a blush to my cheeks.

"SUNSET!" I growled, turning my head away in embarrassment.

"Sorry! Sorry!" she trotted over to me once she'd calmed down. "Can I?" she pointed a hoof at the bed to my right.

"I don't care." As the mattress sank down from her body, I still refused to look her way.

...

...

...

"Remember that one time we got into a fight?" she was smiling, I could tell by the sound of her voice.

"The one time?" I snorted. "You're gonna have to be a lot more specific than that, Sunset."

"The time you sucker punched me," she was still smiling.

"I was having a bad day," I tried to justify my actions, though I'm not really sure why I'd done so. "And you were being mouthy."

"Oh and you're never mouthy?" she giggled. I sucked in a breath, turning to reply but quickly stopping when I realized I didn't like the honest answer.

"I remember," I huffed angrily, crossing my forelegs. "And?"

It was a few years ago, back when I first moved into the castle. I didn't know her very well then and she'd said some things about being able to take me in a hoof-to-hoof fight. I didn't take kindly to that, obviously.

When she decided to start badmouthing my mentor I took a swing, catching her unawares. It was a dirty move, -- I was well aware of that -- but at the time I'd have gladly taken any excuse to hit her. After all, she'd hurt me so much already.

It was only fair.

Right or wrong, it was a bad move on my part either way. She ended up kicking my flank. Badly. I'd deserved it. So much so that I asked my mistress to let it slide. Her Highness was furious, but she prioritized my health over any retribution, healing me of my superficial injuries and letting nature handle the rest. I'm thankful she had. It gave her ample time to calm down and, possibly even more importantly, time for me to think.

She was adamant about punishing Sunset. She wanted to take the issue directly to her sister. I begged her not to. That would've been way too pathetic. I'd already lost to Sunset. Having my mentor act like my overbearing mommy was the last thing I wanted after that.

She relented, thank goodness. That day I vowed to become stronger. It was also the day that my mentor formed a... distasteful impression of Sunset. I wasn't really sure why the golden unicorn had brought up our scuffle now though.

"Since we first met, I've never pulled my punches. Not once. I'm pretty sure that day I proved that," she explained, though with much less gusto than she just had.

"You can say that again," I shifted my jaw around with a hoof, recalling the pain. "That was probably the worst shape I'd ever been in."

Physically, at least.

"Why didn't Princess Luna do anything to me?" Her question might've thrown me off if I hadn't expected it. Sunset wouldn't apologize. I didn't want her to. I started the fight. She finished it.

Fair.

I shrugged.

"I don't really know. At the time, she was more concerned with getting me better," I lied. "I guess you got lucky."

"Mmm," was her only reply. I decided to ignore her lack of belief.

"So you're stronger than before, or what?" I returned to the original subject, deciding to try and poke some fun at her. "You some kind of protagonist now? The hero of the Crystal Empire? Did plot armor save your flank?"

"Much stronger," she rubbed her chest with a hoof, a cocky smirk on her lips. "And I don't need some contrived thing like plot armor. I'm Sunset Shimmer, student of Princess Celestia, and yeah, maybe I am a hero."

Well, at least she's more confident.

Unfortunately, she'd confirmed my suspicions. Without another word I got off the bed and walked over to my saddlebags, rummaging through them.

"Twilight?" she stood as well, walking up behind me.

I pulled out Her Highness' Blessing, staring down at the stone. I rolled it around in my hoof as my heart began to ache.

"I don't need to be here," I sighed placing the stone back in my bag before I moved to the restroom to gather my things. I'd said it mostly to myself, but I'm sure she overheard.

"What!? You can't just-" Sunset followed close behind me, making her displeasure clear. "Your brother is getting married, Twilight! And I know for a fact Princess Cadenza wants to speak with you again!"

I quickly collected my belongings from the restroom with a telekinetic spell, trying my best to ignore her. I walked past her, stepping back into the main room and putting my things into my saddlebags.

"Twilight... talk to me," she was practically begging. Normally, I'd have thought it was pathetic, but not now.

Not anymore.

"Please?"

I took a deep breath, zipping my bags closed.

"We were invited to the Empire to help, Sunset," I put my luggage onto my back. "I've done nothing but harm since I've gotten her."

"That's not true, Twilight," she was quick to disagree. That honestly made me a little happy. "Chrysalis tricked you. It's not your f-"

"Then whose fault is it?" I turned around, looking her directly in the eyes and not raising my voice a decibel.

"HERS!" she shouted, a fire igniting in her eyes as she moved to stand between me and the door. "That BUG tricked all of us!"

"And you stopped her," I bit my lip, trying my best to smile. I probably looked ridiculous. "You did great, Sunset. Princess Celestia will be proud." I lowered my head walking up to her and keeping my gaze on her hooves. "Excuse me," I said politely. There was no malice in my words. I couldn't produce any. I didn't feel any. Not when it came to her. She was still here trying. I didn't know where Starlight was, but it made sense if she never spoke to me again. Sunset was still here though. I couldn't push her away. No matter what.

I need her.

I needed a friend.

"You're gonna have to make me move, Twilight," she stood her ground, taking up a defensive stance as her horn ignited with an aura I'd never seen on it before.

S-sunlight!?

"I don't want you to leave." The tone of her voice had changed. She sounded so... sad now.

Knowing she stood before me, doing all she could to stop me... it made me think of Starlight. She'd done all she could for me too.

She stood by my side when we first got here. She helped my "brother" for my sake. She tried to tell me that something was wrong. She tried to stop the parasite, to free me... and I stabbed her in the back. I screwed up so badly that the bonds we'd created might have been severed. I couldn't let that happen again.

"Sunset..." I lowered my head, tears falling from my face. "I don't want to fight with you anymore. I don't want to cut... I don't want to hurt the only friend I have left."

"Twilight, you..." She was holding in her own tears and for that, I was truly grateful.

"Please, Sunset. I just want to go home," I wiped the tears from my face with a hoof. I waited, not lifting my head.

...

When I heard a slight shuffling from in front of me I looked up. She wasn't standing in my way anymore, a weak smile on her face.

"If that's what you want..." A tear fell from her eye. "then I won't stop you, Twilight."

I returned her smile, weakness and all. As I walked towards the door a tingle in my chest stopped me. I turned to the golden mare, her smile enduring despite how frail it was. I threw my forelegs around her, hugging tightly. She tensed at my touch but didn't reject me.

"Thank you, Sunset," I squeezed her tighter. "Thank you for understanding."

...

"Hey, Twilight?" she hugged me back, rubbing my foreleg with a hoof.

"What is it?" I asked kindly. She nuzzled into me, not letting go.

"I need to talk to you about something..." She backed up. "W-when we're back in Canterlot, okay?"

"Of course, Sunset," I replied, moving away and opening the door. "I'll talk to you then," I smiled one last time at her before leaving.

My interaction with my friend had helped, but the knowledge that I would have to face Starlight at some point still weighed heavily on me. I started towards the train station, doing my best not to lose my pieces.

Author's Note

Still devastating to me.

TCE: Challenge

"The... Nightmare?" Trixie was deep in thought, a hoof pressed against her chin as she paced back and forth in front of me. She'd finally calmed down a bit, the fact that I'd already encountered one of the curses in the past having sent her into hysterics. She'd gone on a tirade about how they were "incredibly dangerous" and how I should have immediately notified Celestia.

She was probably right. I was going to tell Luna about what had happened after all, I just hadn't had the time before coming to the Empire. I wasn't going to tell Trixie that though. I still wasn't certain if I could trust her or her friends, so instead, I let her simmer down and get it out of her system, watching her think out loud in silence.

"That's two that have appeared so far," she continued talking to herself. "One in Canterlot and one here in the Empire. Maybe that means there's one operating in each of the territories? That's... possible, but probably not something we should consider right now." She was in a world of her own. "What if that's what they want us to think? One in Canterlot could mean one in Ponyville... that makes sense considering it is our home. If we're meant to stop them and they choose to prey on creatures they can take advantage of then that means that- wait... WAIT!" She was suddenly in my face, an expression of panic on hers.

"What?" I leaned away, her close proximity to me a little unsettling.

"Did she approach you, Starlight?" Somehow, she drew even closer to me.

"She-" I was going to answer honestly, but I realized what doing something like that would reveal. Unfortunately, a hesitant answer was just as telling as an honest one was, so I'd already messed up.

"What did she offer you?" she demanded. I looked away. "STARLIGHT!" she forced me to look at her. "WHAT. DID. SHE. OFFER. YOU!?"

I was trapped. If I said nothing she'd almost certainly run straight to Celestia and tell her what I'd said about encountering the Nightmare. If I told her the truth, she'd probably try and probe even harder.

I'll have to find a workaround or risk complicating things even more.

Replying with aggression was probably a bad idea. I really didn't need to piss her off right now. Honesty wouldn't be beneficial either, not without coming to an understanding first, at least.

That's probably your only chance, Starlight.

"How do I know I can trust you?" I asked the azure unicorn as evenly as I could. I grabbed her hooves with my own, forcing them away as gently as I could.

"Trus-" she looked annoyed all of a sudden, a reaction I was expecting. "It's not a matter of trust, Starlight. We have a responsibility to protect Equestria from monsters like the curses."

...we what now?

"What?" I looked at her like she was mentally disturbed.

Saying insane things like that, she just might be.

"We..." she returned my look of disbelief. "You're one of Princess Celestia's students, Starlight."

"I am," I tilted my head. "Sssso?"

"Don't you..." She shook her head, visible confusion mounting on her face. "Don't you care about Her Highness at all?"

...

"Whoooo are you talking about when you say 'Her Highness'?" I scratched at my nose a bit with a hoof.

"Who am I...?" She was completely flabbergasted now. "Princess Celestia. Obviously." Her expression said I should have known who she was talking about without her having to explain. I knew who she'd been talking about, I just didn't like it.

"Thought so," I hid my irritation from her, at least for the time being. "There are two princesses that rule Equestria, Trixie," I snorted. "Why do you act like Her Highness' sister doesn't exist?"

"I..." she looked ready to argue for a moment but that quickly fizzled out as her typical reserved demeanor came back. She took a seat next to me, meekly staring at the ground. "Princess Luna is..."

...

"Princess Luna is a mystery," she finally spoke. "It's not like I'm trying to refute her rule or anything like that, it's just..." she considered her words carefully. "You see it too, don't you?"

See it?

"The way she takes a backseat to her older sister," she answered herself when she realized I wasn't going to. "She's obviously a ruler too... but I'm sure it's easy for a pony as intelligent as yourself to see that she's the lesser of the two... right?"

My body went rigid. At that moment, I had a thorough understanding as to how the traitor felt back in the lab when I ran my mouth. I couldn't go on a tirade like the traitor, -- having made a similar mistake myself to Trixie's -- but I was sure as heck gonna tell her just how wrong she was.

"No," it was my turn to stand to my hooves.

"N-no?" she watched me closely, confused again.

"Maybe you forgot, Trixie, but I'm Princess Luna's student as well." I stated with a hint of flint in my voice, causing the sitting mare to flinch.

"N-no, I didn't-"

"The Princess of the Night has been nothing but kind to me since taking me under her wing," I stated proudly, getting directly in her face. If I had to describe the expression I currently possessed it would be reminiscent of the one Celestia had when I told her what I'd planned to do to Sun back in my town. "I really don't appreciate it when creatures badmouth my mentor right in front of me," I placed a hoof on her chest. "Understand?"

She was visibly shaken, however instead of becoming more fearful a look of defiance came to her face. For some reason, that made me even more angry.

"I do," she didn't turn away, looking me right in the eyes. "I meant no offense by it, but maybe if you knew Princess Luna a little better you'd be well aware that she shares the same opinion of HERSELF," she roughly pushed away my foreleg.

"Princess Luna is humble," I huffed, slightly annoyed she wasn't being as submissive as I thought she'd be. "That doesn't give you or anypony else the right to disrespect her. Especially not in front of me!" I snarled, my horn flickering to life.

"I didn't intend to, Starlight," she sneered. "You asked me a question! I answered it!" she stood up, poking me in the chest with a hoof. "YOU'RE THE ONE THAT'S BEING CRAZY!"

My blood ran cold.

C-crazy?

I took a step back, flashes of the traitor's unbridled rage passing through my mind.

Why... why am I so mad?

I really did care for Luna, I knew that much was true. She'd done a lot for me. She saved me from her sister's wrath. She was doing all she could to guide me in the right direction. She was one of my teachers.

But...

The admiration I was feeling right now was clearly bordering on fanaticism. The only other pony I'd seen acting in a similar way towards the Night Princess was the traitor, but back then it had been because of things I'd said. Nothing big had changed for me since then other than maybe-

"S-Starlight?" Trixie had calmed down, nothing but concern in her as she slowly walked towards me.

Could it be the influence of that thing? Could Twilight have...?

"Trixie..." I was stuck in the middle of rushing back to my room and collapsing on the spot. "Can a curse influence its victim even if they haven't made a pact yet?"

She didn't respond immediately, lifting a hoof to her chin to ponder my question. I stood in silence, my mind racing along with my pulse as I waited.

...

"I... don't see why they wouldn't be able to," she looked at me. "The pact let's them exercise their full capacity in our world, but they're still incredibly powerful beings without one," she lifted a brow. "Why do you ask?"

"Could one of them be operating right under the princesses noses?" I was doing my best not to appear rattled, but the possibility that I might be correct was beyond disturbing. "Long term, I mean. Like... say within Canterlot?" I clarified before she had a chance to answer.

"I don't..." her face twisted up in discomfort. "I really don't think so," she shook her head. "Don't get me wrong, the curses are really strong, but Princess Celestia is... different."

You can say that again.

"If anything happens in Canterlot, I'm certain Her Highness is aware of it," she declared confidently.

...

She had to be right. There was no way the Nightmare had done anything more than approach me in Canterlot.

Twilight is safe... she's... she's safe.

Even if Princess Celestia had overlooked something Luna surely wouldn't make the same mistake.

S-surely.

The traitor was precious to her, after all.

"Both Celestia and I are aware of every soul within our own city, Starlight. We've no need of magic to perform a duty every ruler should."

The Moon Princess' words came to mind. If what she had claimed was actually true, then that meant the curses could be soulless beings. Taking that into account, both sisters might be incapable of keeping tabs on their locations as well as their activities. It was either that or Celestia was well aware of the Nightmare's movements and simply didn't care.

Nah, she'd never be that callou-

"HEY, TRIX!" the call drew both our gazes skyward. A cerulean pegasus descended from the afternoon air, coming to a stop next to Trixie, but not taking her eyes off of me. "Errrr who's the unicorn?"

"Hey, Dash," Trixie greeted the mare kindly, though it was easy to see she was a little irritated we'd been interrupted. She wasn't the only one. "this is-"

"WAIT! I GOT IT!" the pegasus flew right into my face, an elated look on hers. "You're Starlight Glimmer, aren't you?" She was flapping her wings to stay airborne and I was beyond annoyed.

"Who's asking?" I lifted my brow, letting my displeasure shine through.

"Yep, definitely Starlight Glimmer," the rainbow maned mare deadpanned before brightening up considerably. "The name's Dash. Rainbow Dash. I'm sure you've already heard all about me from Sunset," she crossed her forelegs, looking altogether much prouder than she should have.

"No. She never mentioned you," I replied bluntly, leaving out the fact that I hadn't spoken to Sun yet. "And 'Rainbow' is a bit on the nose, isn't it? I flicked her bangs upward with a hoof.

"H-HEY!?" she glared at me, backing up a little, but still not coming into contact with the ground.

"Let me guess," I pressed further. "You're reeeeally fast too?"

Trixie snickered, drawing the ire of her blue friend.

"What!?" the azure unicorn shrugged. "You are fast, Dash."

"Darn right I am!" Rainbow nodded her head, her annoyance with the mare quickly forgotten as soon as she was praised.

So she's that kind of pony.

They were the easiest to deal with and since she'd interrupted an important conversation I decided a little discipline was in order.

"I doubt that," I poked the bear.

"WHAT did you say?" She was in my face once again, her anger back at the forefront.

"I said I doubt you're that fast," I stated matter-of-factly. I didn't even look at her, already figuring out that she thrived on attention and knowing refusing to give her mine would make her blood boil. "I mean, maybe you're a liiiittle faster than a typical pegasus, but I don't imagine much faster than that."

"Faster than you," the pegasus snorted, flying a bit higher so she could look down on me.

"Think so?" I ignited my horn, lifting myself into the air so that we were face-to-face. "Why don't you PROVE it."

"I WILL!" she was pissed, all according to plan. "HOW!?"

So predictable. She's so headstrong she doesn't even care what we do.

Ponies like her were simpletons. She was already like putty in my hooves, easily malleable. If shaking her was as easy as a single foalish taunt, beating her at well... anything would be a piece of cake and ponies like her hated losing more than anything else. I didn't even need to challenge her to something she'd have trouble besting me in.

I can have some fun... teaching her a lesson.

"First one to touch that tree," I lifted a hoof to point at the destination about a hundred meters from our current location. "And then touch Trixie wins. She'll be the one to count us down."

"Dash, I don't think you can-"

"A race?" the pegasus was dumbfounded, but it didn't stop her from interrupting Trixie. "You're challenging ME to a race?"

"Afraid you're gonna lose?" I smirked, looking at Trixie with the cockiest expression I could muster. "Your friend isn't the brightest bulb in the bunch, is she, Trixie?"

"WHAT DID YOU SAY!?" Rainbow was appalled for only a second before she began to fume. I was delighted, smiling wider at the arrogant mare.

"Starlight..." the unicorn glared at me, apparently well aware of the game I was playing.

Darn it, Sun. You really had to tell them that much about me.

"She's trying to make you mad, Dash," Trixie tried to ruin my fun, but I wasn't worried about her interference. Ponies like Rainbow Dash weren't the type to listen to reason when they were angry.

"WELL, MISSION ACCOMPLISHED!" the colorful pegasus growled. "NO TELEPORTING!" she glared at me.

"That's it?" I held in the bout of laughter that threatened to spill out of my mouth. "You actually think you can beat me in a race when the only thing I'm not allowed to do is teleport?"

"And... AND YOU'RE NOT ALLOWED TO CAST SPELLS ON ME!" Her attempt at bravado was flimsy at best.

"Sure," I shrugged without a single worry. "Simple enough."

"Dash, she's going to-"

"LOSE!? I KNOW!" the rainbow pegasus finally touched the ground, getting into position next to me. "ON GO, TRIX!"

"Dash, she's going to-"

"ON GO, TRIXIE!" the pegasus wasn't buying anything her more intelligent friend was selling.

"...Fine. just don't go blaming me when she embarrasses you," the blue unicorn whispered, but I'd caught it.

This is going to be so much fun!

"On your marks!" Trixie lifted a hoof in front of us. "Get set!"

"Just do your best to try and keep up with me, Rainbow," I grinned, my horn beginning to sing. "Everything's gonna be okay, even after you lose." Her only reply was to tense up more. She was roaring to go. Little did she know I'd already won.

"G..."

Time Alter... Triple accel.

"oooo!"

In spite of my acceleration spell my competitor took off towards the tree fairly quickly. Being able to function at a much faster speed made it simple for me to keep track of her movement. She was trying her hardest and would have certainly bested anypony else.

Too bad she's up against me.

I tipped my horn forward, a small distortion in reality opening up in front of me. Just as the Rainbow mare was about to touch the tree in the distance I stuck my hoof through the makeshift portal, making contact first.

Too easy.

I took my hoof out of the portal and gently tapped Trixie on the flank. All together it took me less than a second. The unicorn let out a loud yelp, glaring at me angrily as she backed away from me.

"S-S-STARLIGHT!" her horn began to shimmer weakly. Rainbow had already made her way back to us.

"Sorry, Trix," I shrugged. "Wasn't sure where to touch you at. Your behind was the bigges-" If one traditionally glared daggers she began to glare swords. "EASIEST! I MEANT EASIEST!" I waved my hooves in front of myself.

"YOU CHEATED!" the rainbow mare was just as pissed as I'd figured she'd be. "YOU WEREN'T ALLOWED TO TELEPORT!"

"I didn't teleport," I smirked.

"YOU TOTALLY DID!" she continued to protest. "You saw it, didn't you, Trix?" The blue unicorn sighed shaking her head as her anger left her.

"That wasn't teleportation, Dash," Trixie replied, bringing a look of utter disbelief to her compatriot's muzzle.

"But..." it was easy to see the pegasus was trying to work a reasonable excuse for her loss through her thick skull. "But it was still magic! That's not fair!"

I laughed at her weak attempt to justify her defeat. Trixie just looked away from her friend, probably thinking the exact same thing I was.

"What do you think these are?" I flicked one of her wings with a hoof.

"My...?" She was baffled by my question. "They're my wings."

"Pegasi can only fly because of magic, Dash," Trixie explained further so I didn't have to. "Unless you wanna run a hoof race, Starlight using her magic is just as fair as you using your wings."

"THAT'S...!" she had nothing and her irritated expression said she was well aware of that fact. "WHATEVER!" she shouted, turning away from us in a tizzy.

"Awwww, It's okay, Rainbow," I sidled up to her, nudging her gently with my shoulder. "Maybe racing's just not your game, Dash. I know! Let's have a spelling contest!" The rainbow mare shoved me away, growling in a sad attempt at intimidation, but only causing me to cackle in euphoria.

"I told you, Dash," Trixie sighed. "They're students of the princesses. You're gonna have trouble matching up to them in any area."

"We'll see about that," she huffed. "It doesn't matter anyway, losing to a cheater doesn't really bother me."

"Tell yourself whatever makes you feel better about losing, loser." I smirked as soon as she was in my face again.

...

"You're almost as annoying as Twilight, you know that?" she smirked back, apparently under the assumption that insulting the traitor would irritate me.

"Would you be gloating if you'd have won?" I looked at her expectantly.

"...You know what? Fair enough," she chuckled. "Maybe we have a little more in common than I thought."

"Not the whole 'losing' thing though, right?" I snarked.

"Don't push it," she playfully shoved me. "Anyway, why was I- OH CRAP!" She flew up to Trixie, causing the unicorn to stumble backwards. "Rare sent me to get you and Flutters! Things're starting in a little while! We need to meet up with-"

"Queen Cantata," Trixie nodded. "Let's go!" she started towards the throne room.

"I'll see you girls later," I watched them go as I turned to head back to my room.

"You're coming with us too, Starlight," Trixie's magical aura collided with my barrier, doing literally nothing to stop me. If I hadn't seen it with my eyes I probably wouldn't have noticed she'd tried to stop me.

She's that weak!?

"Do you ALWAYS have a barrier up!?" the blue unicorn was clearly stunned by that possibility.

"Of course," I turned to face them.

"Smart mare," Rainbow chuckled. "You should be taking notes, Trix."

"Yeah," Trixie laughed in disbelief. "Maybe if I had anywhere close to that much mana."

"Why would I go with you girls?" I asked, genuinely curious as to why she'd think I would.

"Sunset and Twilight will be there already," Trixie explained. "Cadenza was going to get them."

"Doesn't she have better things to do?" I groaned.

"Probably, but who cares," Rainbow wrapped a foreleg around my neck and pulled me forward. "Come on, we're all friends now."

"Are we?" I raised a doubtful brow, but didn't fight her.

"We are," Trixie smiled, satisfied as she turned to go. "And we still have some things we need to discuss."

"Besides, I know you wanna hang out with me some more," Rainbow chuckled.

"Rrrright," I couldn't help but smile as the three of us went to meet up with their friends.

Author's Note

Somehow, the sociopath has an easier time fitting in than Twilight. How strange.

TCE: Family

Getting back to the train station on my own was simple enough. With the wedding due to start in a couple of hours most ponies were either already inside, or on the grounds of the Crystal Palace. There were some stragglers and late comers here and there peppered around the city, but most creatures were rushing to see the once in a lifetime spectacle.

That didn't mean the trains weren't going to be running though. Business was business, and even something like a royal wedding wouldn't override making bits for most creatures. I'd bought a ticket and sat down as soon as I got to the station, the interior a far cry from the state it'd been in when we'd first arrived in the Empire.

Unlike the other day, there were far less creatures inside the depot. A stallion in a tuxedo was sitting in one corner examining some documents he'd taken out of his briefcase. Sitting in another spot, a mare was reading a book to a colt, the young pony apparently enthralled by the story. There was a donkey couple sat by themselves, leaning against each other and looking mostly like they were trying their hardest not to fall asleep. Today, probably due to the festivities, only one stallion was working the counter to sell tickets.

I was sitting by myself, listening to the music coming from the speakers above. It wasn't Octavia or anything that extravagant, but it was doing a decent job of distracting me so I was happy to give it my ear.

I didn't want to think about facing my mistress after everything that had happened. I REALLY didn't want to think about facing Starlight after what I'd done to her.

While I had done the unthinkable when it came to my mistress, -- forgetting her completely -- she should be wholly unaware of my mistake.

Starlight on the other hoof.

I couldn't stop replaying the event in my mind.

How could I have been so stupid?

Even if it actually had been my brother she'd attacked, I still could have chose to do things differently. Back in the lab, I almost killed her because of what she'd said about my mistress. I'd lost control of myself.

If what had happened in the palace made anything one hundred percent clear, it was that I hadn't lost control. If I had, I would have killed her.

No.

I was in control. At least enough to hold back to a degree. That meant it was me who'd made the decision to hurt her. I did it rationally, without being forced to do so. I chose him over her.

Even though I...

I lowered my head, resting my forehead in my hooves. The truth made my body feel so much... heavier, like weights had been placed all over me and were pulling me down to the ground. It was a battle not to break down and cry on the spot.

Please Your Highness... grant me strength.

It wasn't an actual call to her, more a prayer. I was desperate. It worked, to a degree, but a horrible feeling remained in the pit of my stomach.

"Hey... Twilight?"

And now, I felt like I was about to start vomiting all over the place. I kept my head in my hooves, my body tensing at the familiar voice. If it really was the real deal, It'd be the first time I'd heard the genuine article in years.

It didn't really matter. I was too paranoid to even entertain that possibilty. I wasn't really sure whose presence would be worse, the parasite's or my older brother's.

"Am I supposed to just believe it's actually you this time?" I sighed.

"It's me," he sat down on the seat next to mine. It was definitely something he would've done before, -- sitting down without asking me -- but that was a long time ago.

"Okay, and I'm just supposed to take your word for it?" I looked at him, my terror and exhaustion getting the best of me. I found exactly what I'd expected; Shining Armor, just like he appeared all those years ago. Just like he appeared when we first arrived in the Crystal Empire. I wasn't swayed one bit. "I already screwed up like that once. I'm not risking making the same mistake again."

"You and me both," he chuckled awkwardly. "She got me too, Twilight. My screw up nearly cost the entire Empire. I'm a pretty big failure myself."

I decided to let that last bit slide, but not how convenient his sudden appearance here was.

"So what, she just decided to let you go!?" I scoffed. "Even if Sunset did defeat her, that was only yesterday. Now you're back, one day later, and you're completely fine? Likely story."

...

"To be honest... I'm just as surprised as you are," he paused, taking a moment to compose himself. "I was a 'prisoner' in her hive for more than a week, and not once in that time did I ever get mistreated or anything like that."

"Rrrright," I rolled my eyes. "I'm sure that parasite was as sweet as honey."

"I never said that. Chrysalis wasn't even there at the time. She was here. In the Empire," he explained, a hint of exhaustion in his voice. "I was in the care of a different changeling. They... Well, at least, she, wasn't so bad."

"So one bug out of millions isn't a murderous psychopath? Big deal," I snorted, examining his visage for any indications of manipulation. I found none, but I continued to grill him. "That doesn't explain why Chrysalis would just let you go free."

"It was Cadance," his smile warmed at the mention of his fiancé. "She... look Twilight, if you don't believe me, she's waiting outside the station." That claim was even more shocking than his first. The princess should be getting ready for the ceremony right now, not standing outside a train station while her soon-to-be husband speaks with his sister.

To be perfectly honest... so should he.

"I can go get her, if you want," he suggested. "So she can vouch for me." As he moved to stand, I stopped him with a hoof.

"Why are you here, Shining Armor?" I didn't have the energy to lift my head to look at him. I was so tired. I really did just want to go home, but if I could somehow salvage a single thing from this trip, maybe it was my relationship with him. He sighed, settling back down.

"Cadance wanted me to talk with you," he stated bluntly. "She made it pretty clear she wants us to make up."

I wonder why.

"So it wasn't your idea?" I asked. The possibility that he was still holding onto his grudge actually made me a little happier.

...

"I'd do anything for Cadance, Twilight," he stated with the utmost confidence. "Even swallow my pride and talk to you again."

...

"So you're not here to apologize to me?" I lifted my head, looking at him meekly.

"PFFT! NO!" he didn't hesitate for a second. "What would I even apologize for? You're the one who went crazy and attacked me. I was just trying to help."

"Shining..." I couldn't continue, my voice cracking. I was far too happy to say any more.

He's not holding back.

"Look, Twilight," he began, his voice still flinty. "I love you. I've always loved you. Our fight never changed that, but..."

Please don't, Shining. I stared at him, hoping beyond hope that he wasn't about to start trying to coddle or placate me.

"You were a MESS, Twilight," he laughed. He actually laughed. It wasn't a kind or even comforting gesture. He was laughing at me. "You still had a LOT of growing up to do. Sadly, I couldn't be the one to help you do it."

He was right, of course. I was a heartbroken child that only wanted what she wanted and nothing else.

"So you're here to ridicule me?" I tried to act mad, but I was anything but. I needed the truth right now, more than ever before. I didn't need to be assured that I'd done nothing wrong. I'd done too much wrong for me to ever buy that lie again.

"I'm here to ask you to come back and be my best mare, Twilight."

"I..." The blare of the train's horn echoed throughout the station, making me jump, though my heart had already started pounding because of his words.

"THE ONE O'CLOCK TRAIN DUE FOR CANTERLOT WILL BE BOARDING IN FIVE MINUTES!" the announcement boomed over the speakers, grabbing the attention of the entire depot. "PLEASE MAKE SURE TO HAVE YOUR TICKETS READY TO SHOW WHEN GETTING IN LINE! AND AS ALWAYS, THANK YOU FOR CHOOSING CANTERLOT RAILWAYS!"

Several patrons got to their hooves, moving to the platform where the train destined for Canterlot was waiting. I looked at my brother again, his expression difficult to read. He wasn't hopeful, or anxious, or anything lame like that. No, he was simply waiting with a smile for me to reply, as if whatever I decided didn't really make a difference to him.

"Do you even actually care if I stay, Shining?" I had to know. Sure, I wanted to hear the truth, but...

"Honestly?" His slight smile turned into a toothy grin. When I only continued to stare he scratched at the back of his neck with a hoof. "I do care. You're my little sister, Twilight. I want you to be there when me and Cadance become one, but..."

...

"But?" I lifted a brow, growing impatient. I didn't have much time to make a decision. If I didn't get in line to board soon, I'd miss the opportunity.

"But I can't lie to you and say it would bother me that much if you headed back to Canterlot," he chuckled.

"Gee thanks, Shining," I rolled my eyes, though once again the truth was much more pleasant to me than any lie could have been. "Don't be too nice." Unexpectedly, I chuckled myself.

"Don't get me wrong, Twilight, Mom and Dad traveling and not being able to make it and you leaving would hurt," a slightly pained expression came to his face before he brightened up considerably, his pale blue eyes beginning to twinkle. "But... I'm marrying Cady! I can't even believe it! I'm so lucky!" His enthusiasm faltered, his head falling as his jubilant mood waned into one of sorrowful regret. "Wanna hear something pathetic?" he asked.

"S-sure," I nodded. I remembered this expression. He only carried himself like this when he was going to tell me something he didn't want anypony else to hear.

"When I was trapped in the hive the only thing I could think of, the only thought on my mind at the time, was how terribly I'd messed everything up. Mo- Queen Cantata had just promoted me. I was the one responsible for their safety. The Crystal Empire was going to fall to its mortal enemy and it was all my fault," a crooked smile spread on his lips. "I never knew what that felt like before," he looked my way, his expression remaining the same. "I never really knew how you felt back then. But... you all did it. You, Starlight, and Sunset saved us." His smile shifted, becoming genuinely luminous. "You saved me, Twilight. You and your friends made it possible for me to marry the mare of my dreams," he placed a hoof on my shoulder. "I know it's not much but... thanks... Twily."

I stared at him, wide-eyed. I couldn't believe it.

Shiny...

I don't deserve it.

My head fell, the guilt adding weight to my form.

"But Shining... I didn't... I didn't help at all... I just messed everything up. I-"

"That's not true."

I whipped my head around, coming face to face with the Princess of the Crystal Empire.

"C-Cadenza!? You're...!?" I fell right off of my seat, staring up at the twisting spire that's size could rival that of my mistress'. My mind raced as it tried to process exactly what I was seeing.

S-she's an... an...

How something like this could have happened was beyond me. It couldn't be a trick...

Unless it's that parasite taking her form and throwing a horn into the mix.

That was entirely possible, but the energy... the pure aura of... indescribable goodness coming from her was... familiar.

Like my mistress or Princess Celestia. Or...

Not exactly the same, but it felt similar, like all three of them might be related in some way. It was a little alarming at first. The sense of warmth washing over me was different than the feeling of reverence I got when I was in the presence of my mistress. It was much different than the aura of authority that accompanied Princess Celestia.

Cadenza... Princess Cadenza made me feel... welcomed. Her mere presence was making me feel like we were already sisters and she wanted nothing more than to embrace me. She made me feel... home.

Still... an alicorn?

It just wasn't possible. At least, that's what my mind kept screaming at me. Ascension was something my mistress and I had spoken about at length. From the way she'd gushed about it, I was leaning towards the possibility that she might one day want it for me. Unfortunately, or maybe fortunately, I really wasn't sure if immortality was something I truly desired. Sure, the idea of living for eternity with my mistress sounded like paradise, but the very concept of endless life just seemed... unnatural.

At least, for me it did. I could not fathom Equestria without my mistress and Princess Celestia protecting it.

In a strange contrast, for some reason I couldn't quite comprehend, my heart felt the opposite of my mind. Seeing Princess Cadenza like this, so graceful and beautiful... I couldn't help but feel as if it was... natural. As if this was the form she'd always been meant to have.

"Twilight..." The alicorn looked so very sad. It was a little jarring. "Do you know why Sunset was able to fight so well? Why she was able to overcome Chrysalis?"

"I... I don't." I really didn't. She'd said she gained some new power, but even then. The parasite was clearly really strong. "She said she felt liberated. She said that she overcame something that was restricting her capabilities and doing so made her stronger."

Even though Cadenza smiled at that, my head began to stoop.

"Where do you think she got the strength to do that, Twilight?" she used a wing to gently lift my head. "She said it was you and Starlight."

"W-what!?" my head shot up in surprise.

Cadenza folded her wing away, a brilliant smile on her lips.

"Sunset was nearly defeated by Chrysalis. But..." she took a seat on her rump in front of me and Shining. "You and Starlight... her best friends... she found the strength to overcome Chrysalis because of the two of you."

"She..." A tremor ran through me, like I'd just been struck by a bolt of lightning. I looked at Shining Armor in the hopes that he'd either confirm or deny her claim. He shrugged in response, his glowing smile letting me know that he was already well aware of that tidbit of information.

"You've forged bonds of love, Twilight," Cadenza placed a hoof on my shoulder, drawing my gaze. "I can feel them. You may not think you've done anything special yourself, but..." she looked at her fiancé. "Shining Armor is right. Because of the bonds you've created, the three of you were able to save the Empire," she rubbed my shoulder gently. "You saved us all."

I can't say the exact feeling I had in that moment. Cadenza was telling me the opposite of what I wanted to, needed to, hear. I failed. Again. There was no changing that fact.

I'd allowed the parasite to infect my mind and mislead me. I didn't trust Starlight when she needed me most. I hurt her.

Even though I think...

I really didn't know what to think. I thought I liked Starlight, but I couldn't be sure. With that bug doing whatever she wanted in my head I didn't know if what I felt for the lilac mare was genuine or if I was still feeling the aftereffects of her control. That could wait. Right now there were a few things I did know.

I let my friends down. I let myself down. I let my mistress down.

And yet, in spite of all of that, Cadenza's words made me feel... conflicted. It was like she was a completely different creature now, though I suppose, she really was. Along with her soothing presence, her words carried an air of comfort and love, further confirming my theory that alicorns were beings on a different level.

My mistress could do no wrong, and while I honestly believed that trust had something to do with her saving my life, I also felt more... entranced by her as our time together grew. When it came to her sister... I could definitely defy her more outright, but her aura made it impossible for me to truly hate her. And now, Princess Cadenza...

"Please..." she placed her hooves on my knees, her eyes pleading with me. "Come back with us, Twilight."

I didn't know how to react. Her aura was far too strong. It was making me question my own feelings. It had to be her aura, there was no other explanation. I was drawn to the alicorn, her words much more effective than any other creature I'd spoken to, save my mistress.

I chuckled awkwardly, staring at the mare in disbelief. Normally, I'd have pushed her hooves away or gotten angry or probably something even more crazy than that, but I couldn't move. I wasn't feeling hot or anything like that, I just felt... comfortable. Maybe... even happy.

One thing was still bothering me though.

"Why do you care so much, Cadenza?" I placed my hooves on top of hers, but nothing more. My question drew a smile to her face. Probably because I hadn't refused outright.

"Would you believe it if I said it feels like we were sisters in a past life?" she giggled. The sound was like music to my ears. I couldn't help but laugh along with her, though now, it was an authentic action.

"No, I can't say I would," I replied honestly. Still, I couldn't explain why, but something was nudging me toward the possibility of that somehow actually being true.

"Well," her laughter subsided but her smile remained vibrant. "It was Shining Armor," she glanced at the stallion, her gaze filled with adoration.

"My brother?" I turned my attention to him as well. He had a sheepish look on his face, a red tinge coming to his cheeks as he turned away.

"Come on, Cady," he refused to look our way, focusing on the line of creatures waiting to board the train to Canterlot instead. "You're embarrassing me."

"Shining Armor loves his little sister," she teased, forcing him to turn away even further. "I can't tell you how many stories he's told me about the two of you."

"He did?" I smiled. I wasn't expecting that. If anything, I'd have thought he'd drag my name through the mud while we were estranged from one another. He continued to watch the creatures boarding, acting like he was ignoring us, but definitely still listening.

"LAST BOARDING CALL FOR CANTERLOT! THANK YOU!"

"He did," Cadenza confirmed, rubbing my legs a tad to draw my attention back to her. The announcement didn't faze her at all, her shimmering violet eyes locked on mine, setting my heart ablaze. "I wanted to meet the mare from those stories. I wanted to get to know her because..." she stood to her hooves, wrapping her forelegs around me in a loving embrace. "Because I knew I wanted her to be my sister."

"P-Princess Cadenza!?" I couldn't move, tears stinging at my eyes as my heart pounded like a drum. I didn't deserve this... but I wanted it so badly.

"Please, come back with us." I felt my brother join his fiancé, embracing me as well. "I want my little sister back, Twily."

Shiny...

I bit my lip, but it didn't help.

"Okay."

I cried.

Author's Note

The bond between Cadance and Twilight is just as strong as the bond between Celestia and Twilight. They're eternally connected as well in my eyes.

TCE: Proclamation

"How long will he be like this?" I asked, standing next to the bed, though I wanted nothing more than to sit.

"We... can't be sure," Doctor Quartz replied grimly. She was standing on the opposite side of said bed, staring down at her patient with eyes reflecting the remorse she felt. "Honestly... I'm far more concerned with the condition of his eye," she pointed a hoof.

Sunburst's skull was wrapped tightly in white bandages, the bulk of which were focused around the left half of his head. His eye had been the primary problem for Fluttershy as well.

"Do you know what's wrong with it?" I asked, stroking his foreleg gently with my hoof. It was obvious. I think it had been obvious to the others as well, but none of us wanted to admit it.

"It's..." She let out a tired breath, lifting her spectacles out of the way to rub her eyes with a hoof. She'd been here all night, keeping watch over him.

The Crystal Empire has some impressive ponies.

"It's been completely eaten away," she shook her head.

It was exactly as I feared. Judging from the condition of the flesh, the monsters had used an acidic type of spell or projectile designed to burn. While Chrysalis may have given no kill orders to her army, maiming was, apparently, completely fine with her.

"The spell's purpose was not to kill him but to take him out of the fight... permanently," she lifted her clipboard, carefully looking over the documents. "Anything short of complete cellular regeneration will fail to change anything other than cosmetic injuries."

"That's..." I didn't know how to respond. To be fair, she didn't wait for me to reply anyway. She began to fiddle with some of the devices hooked up to him, writing down data. "The only ponies that might be able to do something like that are Princess Celestia or Princess Luna."

"Possibly," she continued to do her work, opting not to turn my way. With a loud click of her tongue she faced me, disappointment coming off of her in spades. "If I can't figure out a solution soon, they'll be the only hope he has left."

I returned my attention back to my friend. The quiet of the hospital was a bit unnerving. I'd come to check on Sunburst after Twilight had taken her leave. I really didn't want to watch her go, but after all this time, I knew what type of pony she was.

She needs time, that's all.

...

And maybe to talk with Princess Luna.

I smiled slightly at the thought of the Night Princess comforting my friend. Naturally, my thoughts slowly gravitated from one of my best friends to the other.

Star...

The lilac mare was so very similar to her violet counterpart it was almost funny.

Except she's probably not looking for anypony to help her.

Twilight was reliant on her mentor, that much had been abundantly clear to me for years now. Star, on the other hoof? Since the moment we'd met her it was clear Star was fiercely independent. She was probably in the Empire somewhere alone right now.

That possibilty had bothered me, but it was also something I truly admired about her. I knew that even if she really was all alone right now, she was fine.

Sunburst, though...

I cursed my own lack of knowledge of any kind of recovery magic. But to be perfectly honest, even if I did know some healing spells, they'd pale in comparison to what Fluttershy could accomplish anyway.

And she couldn't fix this herself.

"I'd suggest taking your mind off of things here, Miss Shimmer," Doctor Quartz suggested. "Like you said, Princess Celestia can probably handle this either way," she was right next to me, turning me towards the door and gently forcing me to move.

"H-hey! I-"

"Sunburst is a loyal servant of the Princess of the Sun. I'm sure things will work out for him in the end," she shoved me out the door with one last push. "At the moment? I know for a fact Queen Cantata needs you more than he does right now, Miss Shimmer," she tried to smile warmly, but she was so exhausted it just looked like she was doing her best not to keel over on the spot. "Besides, there's not much you can do here other than mope about, dear."

"I-I can..." I tried to think of something to say, a way to protest as I lifted my hooves, but I couldn't come up with anything substantial. With a defeated sigh, I lowered my forelegs to the floor. "You're right. You're... if anything happens, you'll send word to the palace, right?"

"Of course I will, Miss Shimmer," she laid a hoof on my shoulder. "Now get a move on. The Empire needs you."

"O-okay," I surrendered.

As I made my way through the hospital I couldn't help but think of how ludicrous this whole situation was.

I'm strong now.

I wasn't even tired. I'd woken up in the morning with the vim and vigor of a filly on her first day of school. I could incinerate the entire building I was in with little more than a solar flare and yet, in spite of that newfound power, I couldn't do a single thing to help Sunburst. It was beyond infuriating, but there was little I could do about it further than what Nurse Quartz had said.

I'll take to Celestia when we get back to Canterlot.

I headed back to the palace, frustrated, but hopeful.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

The wedding -- as well as everything prior to it -- went off without a hitch. In spite of the fact that Sunburst did not get to attend -- much to my chagrin -- all parties appeared to have had a good time. It was as formal as formal could be, all the protocols and customs of a traditional wedding followed to the t.

There were a few... awkward moments though. Cadenza's initial appearance as an alicorn sent ripples of confusion and wonder throughout the gathering, some of the more dramatic mares going so far as to faint where they stood. That wasn't even the worst of it. Once Chrysalis made her appearance even some of the more dignified looking stallions had trouble remaining conscious.

A quick word from Princess Cadenza stemmed the possibility of a coming widespread panic though. Chrysalis positioned herself as if she were a bridesmaid, -- in spite of the fact that she clearly wasn't dressed for the occasion -- but none of that seemed to bother Cadenza. It was probably for the best anyway. Either close to me or close to Cadenza were the ideal spots for one of us to keep an eye on the bug.

Once things settled down, it was a truly beautiful ceremony.

I didn't get a chance to move at all during the event. I was stood right next to Queen Cantata, her personal guard. She didn't really need me there, -- there weren't many other powerful threats we were aware of in the Empire, save the possibility of the Unknown returning -- but I was happy to do it.

If anything, it'll look good on a resume at least.

More surprising than Chrysalis' attendance were my best friends. Twilight actually attended the event as well, as a best mare no less. I guess her brother and new sister had done something to get her to reconsider her trip back home. It warmed my heart, to see her so happy. The three of them really did look like a loving family already. Unfortunately, it was easy to see something was troubling the violet mare regardless of her newfound joy.

Twilight was happy. I could tell. But her quick, awkward glances towards Star every couple of minutes gave away the war she was fighting internally. She wanted to go to her, wanted to talk with the lilac mare, that much was clear by the slight movement towards the unicorn every few minutes after a quick glance. Obviously she couldn't do that though, being a big part of the ceremony and all. Still, it didn't stop her from looking.

Star on the other hoof... She was sitting with the Elements, strangely enough. The group appeared to have warmed considerably to the lilac mare. Despite her grumpy expression, she'd received several friendly touches from Rarity and a few hugs from Pinkie. She even laughed along with Rainbow Dash at some points of the wedding, something I thought I'd never see.

Star... Star didn't look Twilight's way a single time the duration of the ceremony. She was too smart and perceptive to not know she was there, but it was clear she wasn't going to acknowledge her presence. That was going to be an uphill battle; trying to mend their relationship. Twilight was at fault and she was well aware of that fact. Star wasn't the forgiving type and didn't even want to acknowledge the violet mare's existence, much less give her an opportunity to speak.

I really wasn't sure how to approach the situation, but they were my friends and I wasn't going to give up on us. I knew it was better to leave that for when we got home anyway, hoping to bring Celestia and Luna in on it as well.

Maybe the five of us can have a nice long discussion about it.

It might've been just wishful thinking, but it was all I had, so I clutched onto it. Once the ceremony was over the festivities moved outside for the Queen's announcement.

+++++++++++++++++++++++

"AND SO, IT IS WITH GREAT HONOR AND PRIDE THAT I PRESENT TO YOU THE NEW RULER OF THE CRYSTAL EMPIRE, MY DAUGHTER: PRINCESS MI AMORE CADENZA!" Queen Cantata's magically amplified voice projected all throughout the Empire. The spell I improvised on the spot had done a decent job. The raucous cheering of the crowd that covered the palace grounds -- coupled with the stomping of their hooves -- was loud enough to make the ground quake. As the newly ascended alicorn stepped out onto the balcony of the palace to greet her populace, a hushed sense of wonder took over the crowd. The sudden shift in tone of the gathering was surprising, but not really unexpected.

The Queen and her daughter exchanged a quick hug before the former walked back to the rear of the balcony where Shining Armor, Twilight, and I were standing. It was clear the new ruler was a little nervous as the thousands of eyes focused on her, but the new Princess of Love did not falter for a second. With a deep breath and a straightening of her posture she smiled brightly as her horn began to sparkle.

"I was born in the Crystal Empire. I have lived here all my life," her voice was the perfect pitch and volume. She didn't need to raise it a decibel for the masses to hear her. Apparently, every alicorn was adept at magic, even a newly created one. I suppose that's why she'd said she'd handle her own announcement. "In those years I've come to see just how full of understanding and kindness you all can be. The Empire is my home and you all are my loving family!"

The cheers were deafening, somehow even louder than before. They were so loud in fact that I nearly erected a barrier spell around myself to muffle the sound. Queen Cantata looked supremely proud of her daughter as she looked on.

The Princess was clearly a skilled orator, waiting patiently for the adulation to die down before continuing. Unsurprisingly, It took several minutes before she had the chance.

"Thank you! Thank you all!" she smiled brilliantly, causing another swell of adoration. She lifted her hooves to calm the masses, a chuckle escaping her mouth. "I want to share with you all the joy and love I feel in my heart right now. I'd like you all to give a warm welcome to my beloved husband, the Captain of the Crystal Guard and the new Prince of the Crystal Empire: Shining Armor!"

The emergence of the ivory stallion was met with thunderous applause as he moved to join his wife before the crowd. The short kiss they shared elicited more excitement from those gathered. He looked a little nervous. It was clear he wasn't too used to standing in front of such a mass of ponies as he searched for a place for his gaze to rest.

Cadenza said something to him, though it was kept between the pair since she could control the volume of her enhanced voice well. He replied with a reluctant smile and a nod of his head. The aura on her horn pulsed for a second as her smile grew.

"Thank you for the warm reception, it truly means the world to me!" his voice echoed much like hers had throughout the land. "I swear an oath to you all here and now! I'll protect Mi Amore and the Crystal Empire for as long as I live!"

Once again the ponies of the Empire exploded with enthusiasm, stomping their hooves and making their voices heard. With a slight blush Shining Armor stepped back and let his wife regain the attention of their citizens.

"Thank you for that," Cadenza thanked the crowd as she watched the stallion retreat back to the safety of the rear of the balcony where the rest of us were. "Now then... I want to bring attention to another addition to our precious family," Cadenza returned her attention back to the masses. "It is with great pleasure that I introduce to you my little sister... Twilight Sparkle!" she looked back at us, waving her hoof towards herself in a gesture to the violet unicorn.

Twilight... had no prior notification of this turn of events, clearly. Her jaw hung open as she stared back at her sister, completely dumbfounded. Cadenza began calling her over with even more gusto. Shining Armor nudged his sister forward with a hoof.

Twilight looked... at me? Even though I was caught off guard I offered her a smile, tilting my head towards the alicorn in encouragement. She took a deep breath to calm herself down before ambling over to the Princess.

The cheers that Twilight received weren't on the level of the others, -- understandable considering she wasn't a citizen -- but they were loud enough to force a dark crimson tinge to the unicorn's face. Cadenza pulled her into herself, hugging her tightly.

Once again, Cadenza said something to her family member. This time though, Twilight shook her head, the motion barely perceivable and causing the Princess to laugh out loud. With one final squeeze they let one another go.

"She's a little shy," Cadenza covered her mouth with a hoof as Twilight darted back towards us. She stunned me again, her blush darkening as she walked directly to me and hid herself in my chest.

It's just because she's embarrassed, Sunset. Don't read too much into this.

I didn't care what my mind told me. I didn't care what logic told me. I didn't care what "made sense". I didn't care who was watching. I just wanted to hold her. So I did.

"There's one more I'd like to introduce to you all before I begin," Cadenza's words made me and Twilight go rigid. "Please, bear with me for just a little longer."

Twilight and I looked at each other in disbelief before looking towards Shining Armor and the Queen. They were just as flabbergasted as the two of us were. The princess cleared her throat.

"For years now there has been a single foe that has beaten at the door of the Crystal Empire," Cadenza began. "I'm certain you're all aware of who that enemy is. The Empire and The Hive of the Changelings have been at odds with one another for decades. It's a... problem." The ponies of the Empire -- much like the rest of us on the balcony -- waited in nervous anticipation. "As your new leader I promise to solve that problem and in my first step towards doing just that I ask you to give a warm welcome to..."

"She's not!" Twilight spun around.

"I'm pretty sure she is." I turned as well, facing the ornate doors that lead inside the palace. A green aura of magical energy coated them as they were flung open. She walked right by all of us with not a single care in the world.

"My elder sister, the Ruler of the Changelings, Queen Chrysalis!"

Author's Note

Cadance is all in.

TCE: Kindred

Apparently, Cadenza had gone insane. Before her speech accepting the responsibilities of the crown and all it entailed, she decided to bring her "big sister" out for the Empire to see. That "big sister" just so happened to be the mortal enemy of every pony in the Crystal Empire.

To say the crowd's reaction was lukewarm would be an understatement. Which is very strange considering most of the populace was actually changelings at the moment.

Chrysalis wasn't an idiot though. She must've instructed them to blend in no matter the situation. In spite of Cadenza's... quirky decision, things continued moving forward. The alicorn accepted the crown from her mother with grace and dignity and then returned to the palace for the reception.

"You just gonna keep staring over there like a puppy stuck on a leash, Starlight?" Rainbow Dash remarked from across the table, stuffing her face with a piece of pie or quiche or some kind of food I didn't really care enough about to identify. I wasn't really paying attention to her or what she was eating. I'd decided to spend the duration of the wedding and subsequent events with the Elements. That was proving to be a wise decision on my part.

Normally, I would've gravitated towards Sun, but I was still feeling awful about the whole "not living up to my own standards thing", so instead, I kept my distance from her. Besides, she was guarding Cantata at the moment which meant she was in close proximity to the traitor. I didn't even want to look at her.

"You might wanna spend your time concentrating on your chewing, Dash, or you might just-" I didn't even get a chance to finish my sentence, the ravenous pegasus beginning to choke on her mouthful of food.

"DASHIE!?" Fluttershy screamed, moving over to help her cerulean friend. It's a good thing the reception was so loud or she might've drawn unwanted attention to us. Rainbow didn't need the help, obviously. It wasn't like she was that dumb. As soon as the orange earth pony started speaking it was clear the other Elements weren't as prone to panic as their yellow friend.

"Serves yuh right fer eatin' like uh hog, Rainbow," Applejack, the farm pony, chuckled, not even turning her attention to the flailing pegasus. She was an interesting mare. Honest to a fault, but I preferred ponies like that. It just meant it would be easier to... corral her if I ever needed to. In spite of my... rebellious nature, she seemed to take a liking to me pretty quickly.

"I have to agree with Applejack, darling. Manners," Rarity chimed in as well, lifting her fork to her mouth. The ivory mare was still the very definition of poise and grace, standing out at a gathering like this one even with countless upper class ponies around.

"You have to chew, Dashie!" Fluff-ball was starting on her eighth or so cupcake, and that was after a full meal and about half of the entire wedding cake.

As the multicolored mare worked towards recovering from her "near death" experience, I continued to stare at Chrysalis. I wasn't angry or even irritated with the bug, more... fascinated. She was sitting alone at a small table that could seat at least four other creatures, yet none had joined her for the last couple of hours. She hadn't had a single thing to eat or drink during the reception either. It was strange, to say the least.

I wasn't sure if that had been because she simply didn't want anything or if it was because the wait staff was completely avoiding her. Either way, it didn't seem to bother her in the slightest. In fact, on the contrary, she looked like she might actually be in heaven right now. Her eyes were closed and she had an expression of unadulterated bliss on her face.

"Something catch your fancy?" Trixie asked with a whisper, leaning in towards me. The blue unicorn had already finished her meal and was now nibbling on a cupcake. She had a slight grin on her face, but, unfortunately for her, her blunder was too apparent. I couldn't resist taking advantage of such a mistake.

"Trix, you've got a little..." I whispered back, pointing at her cheek while keeping the same secretive tone. She'd gotten some frosting on her mouth to the left of her lips and there was no way I was about to let such a fun opportunity slip by.

"Oh... do I hav-"

I moved closer, softly licking the frosting away and making sure that my tongue brushed gently against her lips.

"It's okay. I got it," I smiled, licking my own lips before softly biting my lower lip. She didn't say anything, though a bright red blush slowly filled her up. Without a word she placed what remained of her cupcake on the table before standing to her hooves. "Trix?" I tilted my head.

"R-r-restr-room," she lifted a foreleg, pointing in the opposite direction of me.

"I can go with you, if y-"

"THAT'S OKAY!" she blurted out, drawing the attention of the rest of the Elements before galloping away.

"What's her," Rainbow coughed one last time, finishing up her ordeal as she cleared her throat. "problem?"

Good. They didn't see.

In spite of that feeling of relief, I couldn't help but sense a pair of malicious eyes on me. A pair of eyes that were glaring daggers at me. I decided to ignore the feeling.

"She said she had to visit the little fillies room," I replied, returning my gaze back to the changeling.

"I'll go make sure she's okay," Rarity wiped her lips with a napkin before standing up and following her friend.

"I'll go too!" Fluff-ball put down her fiftieth or so sweet and bounded away behind the ivory mare.

As I settled back in to continue inspecting the insect I was surprised to hear the farm pony speak up again.

"Y'all need tuh be real careful bout that one, Starlight," she said.

"Think so?" I asked, barely listening to her.

"Creatures like her are always up tuh somethin'," she elaborated. "Why else would she be here if not tuh do somethin'... wicked?"

"Like that matters," Rainbow was back to stuffing her face. Apparently, almost choking to death hadn't bothered her in the slightest. "We're all here." I assumed she was speaking of the Elements. "And Sunset and Cadenza are too. If she tries anything stupid she's in for another world of hurt."

"It might not be about fighting, Rainbow," the quiet one, Fluttershy, suggested well... quietly. "She might be trying to gather information or something devious like that."

Ponies like the yellow pegasus were my worst enemies. She may look shy and reserved, but creatures like her had wills of iron. I might be able to fluster her or put her off balance, but ponies like her nearly never broke. She'd kept her distance from me since we were first introduced, but I was certain that was par for the course for her.

"Nah, ah don't think it's fer info, Fluttershy," Applejack stroked her chin. "With all thuh changelings she's got runnin' round in the Empire ah'm sure she's already got all thuh info she needs. But... ah do agree; she ain't lookin' fer another fight. It's gotta be somethin' else."

...

Now all of us were staring at the queen, though Rainbow was still chewing her food like a cow.

"Well... there's only one way to find out, right?" I stood up.

"Starlight, you're not planning to...!?" Fluttershy gaped at me with wide eyes.

"Why not?" I shrugged, not taking my eyes off of the bug. "Like Applejack said, I don't think she's here for a fight either. What's she gonna do, talk me to death?"

"Like ah said before Starlight, just be careful," the orange mare reiterated. "She's capable of some horrible things."

"Don't worry about it too much, Aj," Rainbow yawned, looking a little bored as she moved to take a sip of her cider. "If anything happens, we've got your back, Starlight," she grinned confidently.

"That we do," Applejack nodded in agreeance.

"Uh huh," Fluttershy nodded with a kind smile.

"Thanks, girls," I smirked, returning Rainbow's level of confidence to the trio. "I'll be back in a jiffy."

I started towards the queen.

They're nice, but I won't need them. Or anypony else, for that matter. I'm stronger than she is.

Making my way through the reception was quite a task. The mass of creatures was not a scene I enjoyed being a part of, especially when none of them were my toys. Navigating through the ponies that were trying to enjoy the event was easy. Avoiding the ones that were still trying to garner my favor because I was a student of the princesses was proving to be a bit more difficult.

"Miss Glimmer, I'd really like to speak with you ab-"

"Some other time."

"Excuse me Miss Glimmer, but I-"

"I'm busy right now."

"HEY! AREN'T YOU PRINCESS CELESTIA'S-"

"Nope! You've got the wrong unicorn," I lied jovially.

Left. Right. Don't even look at that mare, Starlight.

Making eye contact with another creature was a surefire way to get stopped so I kept my gaze locked on the bug, ignoring any and all distractions.

If the reception was a bit more catering to my sensibilities I might've considered participating more.

Yeah, maybe if they were celebrating me.

The rich ponies that had the privilege of attending a royal wedding didn't know how to throw a real party, but that didn't stop them from clogging up the gardens like a bunch of annoying parasites.

I chuckled at the irony of it all, wondering just how many of the ponies around me actually were bugs. Passing by a waiter, I used telekinesis to take two glasses of cider from his tray.

As the quartet of ponies performing on the elaborate stage switched to a slower song, I finally arrived at the "queen's" table, a wide grin on my face.

"Somepony's enjoying herself," I scooted the chair opposite her out with magic before sitting down.

...

"What? Nothing to say?" I poked.

"I WAS," she growled, her expression souring immediately, though she kept her eyes closed.

"Here," I floated over one of the glasses and placed it on the table in front of her. "A peace offering."

"What are..." she opened her eyes, staring down at the beverage with indignation. "I was enjoying the most divine meal I've ever had in my life and you interrupted it actually expecting me to drink this... SWILL!?"

"It's not that bad," I took a drink from my own glass. "Try some."

"Evidently, you're not familiar with changelings," she looked down at me, her disgust growing. "And of course, it had to be the one I couldn't deceive." Somehow, her disgust multiplied even more. "What do you want?"

"Isn't it obvious?" I grinned, pointing at the glass in front of her with a hoof. "I wanted to share a drink with the pathetic loser sitting all by her lonesome."

She remained stoic, though she had released one harsh scoff.

"If I recall correctly," she leaned forward on her elbows, bridging her hooves beneath her chin as a wide smile came to her face. "the last time I saw you you were powerless and trapped in one of my pods."

"Guilty, as charged," I lifted my hooves submissively, a smile coming to my face as well. "What can I say? I knew you were a snake from the very beginning. I didn't think Twilight was one too."

"Sounds like a sore loser to me," she scrunched her face up, smiling brighter.

"Who? You?" I tilted my head. In an all too obvious fashion I began looking around the gardens. "Cause I'm preeeety sure we won this one."

"You'd be surprised," she snickered, supremely pleased with herself. "There are more changelings here than there are ponies."

"And yet that doesn't matter one bit because they're all a bunch of obedient little pawns," I leaned on a hoof, my smile rivaling hers. "And I don't mean to their queen either." Her smile faltered for a second, but she recovered her composure quickly.

"You honestly think I don't have authority over my own children?" she asked through clenched teeth.

"I think you got lucky and Cadenza saved your flank from Sunset," I laughed. "Now you're her obedient little pet. OH! I'm sorry. My mistake, I meant 'sister'," I took another drink from my glass.

"Oh really?" a tic began in her jaw. "Obedient little pet sounds... familiar," she tapped her chin with a hoof. "Isn't that the title the cows gave you after they put an end to that pathetic little town of yours?"

"Cows?" I covered my mouth doing my best not to laugh out loud. "That's mighty big talk coming from an overgrown cockroach. And you're right, I am on a leash. But let's not get things twisted, Chryssi. The ones holding my leash are the most powerful beings on this planet. Your leash on the other hoof..." I pointed at Cadenza. "Is being held by your precious little sister." The narrowing of her eyes was too much, a fit of cackling overtaking me.

"You sassy little horse," she grinned, though it looked almost appreciative this time. "How did Celestia manage to tame someone as headstrong as you?"

"You've never come face to face with my mentor before, have you?" I asked, genuinely curious to see if she'd lie to me.

"I don't see why that would matter. But no, I haven't," she actually replied honestly. "Why?" It wasn't a question. She demanded an answer.

"If I were to ask you if you thought you could defeat her," I relaxed in my chair. We weren't playing anymore so I didn't have to be on edge. "what would your answer be?"

"OF COURSE I CAN!" she snarled without hesitation. She was loud enough to draw the panicked gazes of some of the ponies nearby who promptly moved further away from our table. It was clear I'd struck a nerve, but I was more entertained by the fact that it was like I was staring into a mirror. I'd have said the same thing before fighting the Sisters. I honestly believed I could before fighting them.

...If you could call it that.

"I thought the same thing before facing them," I chuckled bitterly.

"Them?" she lifted a curious brow.

"I attacked Luna first," I elaborated with a frown. "Then Celestia showed up and.... let's just say I learned a lot of things that day about the 'Immortal Sisters'."

"What, were you too weak?" she crowed wickedly, finding joy in my defeat.

"It's not a matter of weak or strong or anything like that," I shook my head. "You really won't understand until you challenge them."

"Fantasy and aggrandizement!" she hissed, looking away in annoyance. "Their legends have grown out of control over time. They're not-"

"If you really believe that," I pointed at her hoof. "Then why are you trembling right now?" She looked down at her hoof, apparently not having realized she was giving away more information than she intended to. She covered her hoof with the other.

"RAGE!" she tried to cover up her lie by being more boisterous. "I desire nothing more than their downfall and-"

"Come on, Chryssi," I smirked. "There's nothing wrong with being scared. Especially when they'd trounce you even worse than Sunset did."

"That is yet to be seen," she hissed. "And Sunset Shimmer simply got lucky, nothing more." I laughed heartily at her attempt at coping.

"Chrysalis... your entire strategy revolved around deceit and sabotage," I wiped a tear from my eye as my laughter died out. "You had to take out two of us without facing us head on. Admit it, you knew you couldn't take any of us on one on one."

"You..." she covered her face with a hoof, her laughter steadily growing in intensity before it turned into all out hysterics.

I ignored her, calling over a waiter with my hoof. The stallion looked like he'd rather wait on any other table at the party, but he did his job, walking up to me with an uncomfortable smile.

"Y-yes ma'am?" he asked nervously, looking back and forth between me and the bug.

"You must not be a bug then, huh?" I lifted a brow.

"Uhm... excuse me?" his eyes widened in shock.

"Forget it," I chuckled, tapping my glass gently with a hoof. "Bring me another cider, yeah?"

"Of course, Miss Glimmer!" he bowed his head before turning his attention to the insect. "A-anything for y-you, Your H-Highness?" The changeling was no longer laughing, the death glare she gave the unicorn visibly shaking him. "V-very well!" he bowed as quickly as he could before trotting away to get my drink.

"What's the problem? Not one of yours?" I giggled, watching him retreat.

"Actually... he is one of mine."

"What!?" I refocused on her, her words catching me off guard.

"You honestly think I was the one who wanted to be civil?" she didn't smile, returning to the previous subject. It was a completely serious question, the look of hatred on her face disturbing.

"CIVIL!?" I scoffed. "You ponynapped thousands and tried to replace even more than that! How is that even remotely civil!?"

"If it had been up to me," she sneered, "the prince would be in a permanent coma along with the citizens of this accursed empire." She narrowed her eyes on me, seething all the while. "If it wasn't for Un's "rules" you and Twilight Sparkle would both be lifeless husks right now."

"And if I'd have been the one to deal with you, you'd be a smouldering pile of refuse right now!" I growled. "Cadenza would've just had to grieve the loss of her moronic 'sister'!" My new glass of cider was placed on the table in front of me, coated in a strange but familiar magical aura. "That was fas-" I froze, my heart stopping.

"Then I guess I'm happy I was the one who fought her," Sun smiled at me. She took a seat at the table. "It's good to see you well, Star."

"It's... Hey, Sun," I returned her smile, though mine was nowhere near as beautiful or vibrant.

TCE: Doubt Full

"I'm really sorry," Cadenza smiled warmly at me, the regret on her face rattling me a little. "I hope I didn't overstep my bounds... introducing you to the Empire like that, I mean."

"It's alright," I returned her kindness with an awkward smile of my own. "I'm used to being in front of big crowds," -- mostly due to being by my mistress' side so often -- "I'm just... not really used to speaking in situations like that," I blushed, embarrassed by my inability to say anything in front of the crowd when I was given the opportunity.

"I can tell," Cadenza giggled, covering her muzzle with a hoof. "Honestly, I was the exact same way when I had to deliver my first address to the Empire."

"Hey! You didn't seem to have a problem parading me around like a prize!" Shining Armor feigned a pained expression, receiving a playful swat on the shoulder from the Princess of Love for his troubles.

"That's because you are a prize, Shining," she kissed him on the cheek. "You're my grand prize." She returned her attention to me as soon as their display of affection ended. "I just really wanted to share my new family with my citizens," she looked towards the table where the parasite was currently located. "All of my family."

"And we love you for it. Don't we, Twily?" my brother gave his wife a squeeze from the side before returning her peck on the cheek.

"Y-yeah," I nodded in agreement, though it couldn't have been very convincing. The long rectangular table we were sitting at did well in helping me hide my discomfort from my siblings. At the center of the exquisitely decorated table sat Cadenza on an ornate chair that could rival both my mistress' and Princess Celestia's thrones. To her left sat her mother, Queen Cantata, and to her right sat my brother, the new prince. I was sitting on his right and Sunset was sitting to the queen's left. My only friend and Queen Cantata had been side by side for most of the proceedings and were speaking even now, while they dined.

There were several ponies sitting with us at the table of varying degrees of importance, but I didn't know any of them and I didn't really care to know who they were either. We were all facing the center of the reception where ponies were dancing. Loud, upbeat music was coming from a band performing on a stage situated opposite our table. There were countless other tables set up to the left and right of the makeshift "dancefloor", though they weren't as large or extravagant as ours.

The gardens of the Crystal Palace were filled to the brim with ponies for the reception. While all of the ponies who'd attended the wedding were also invited to said reception, Cadenza had also opened the doors to the rest of the Empire for the after-party. That decision did make things a bit more complicated at first, but over time her trust in her ponies proved to be well placed.

They were effectively entering in intervals, enjoying some of the festivities, and then taking their leave so that those who hadn't gotten in yet were given an opportunity to do so. It was an impressive feat to behold, such selfless cooperation.

It was a good thing too. The Elements had done such a splendid job of helping prep for the event it would've been a travesty for a few ponies to enjoy it. The decor that had been put up throughout the gardens was impossible to miss. From the smallest table to the streamers soaring through the sky, it was difficult not to be impressed by their efforts.

Currently, the six mares were all sat together with a seventh pony at their large round table. They were eating and making merry, the seventh appearing to fit in like she'd always been a part of their group. It was hard for me to see them all together in the same place.

I hurt all of them. I-

"Hey!" I was jerked out of my thoughts when a dark blue hoof was placed gently on my thigh. I looked up into my brother's eyes, the concern in them reminiscent of a time so many years ago. "You okay, Twily?"

"Shining..." It was a sweet gesture and made me a bit happier, but it didn't fix anything. Not really. But knowing that he cared again really meant a lot to me.

Still...

I couldn't just be honest with him. That would be way too harsh.

Right?

...

"I'm... okay," I tried to produce the most convincing smile I could.

...

"You don't have to lie, Twilight," Cadenza interjected, drawing my attention. My only response to her was to lower my head slightly. Had anypony else said such a thing to me I'd have jumped down their throat, but coming from Cadenza I knew it was simply a genuine comment and nothing hostile.

"It doesn't take an alicorn princess to see that you're not," my big brother patted my leg gently before removing his hoof. "If you don't wanna say anything about it you don't have to though."

"Just know that we're both here for you if you need us," Cadenza snuggled up next to him as the pair embraced once again.

"We're family, Twily," Shining Armor grinned, "we'll always be there for you," he laughed. It was so loud an action that even Cadenza looked at him like he was a little crazy. "That probably sounds weird coming from me, doesn't it?" he asked me once his fit had died down.

Family, huh?

"Honestly?" I smiled. "...Yeah. It does."

"To be fair, if you'd have tried talking to me I wouldn't have ignored you or anything messed up like that," he replied, still grinning. "I just wasn't planning on compromising anytime soon."

"Until 'Cady' er Cadenza made you," I snickered.

"'Cady' is fine," Cadenza giggled.

"How about 'Cadance'?" I asked. We may be sisters now, but she was still a princess in more ways than one.

I can't just throw all respect out the window.

"That works," she nodded, satisfied.

"Goodness gracious, I'm gonna have to deal with two absurdly powerful mares working together in my life now, aren't I?" This time, my brother feigned abject horror at the thought.

"We could always leave you alone, Shiny. Right, Twilight?" Cadance suggested with a devious smirk.

"Sounds good to me," I agreed with a conniving grin of my own.

"You know I could never let you go, Cady," he pulled his wife into a hug, pecking her on the cheek once again. "Aaaand," he reached out and pulled me into the hug as well. "You're not going anywhere either, kid. I really missed you."

I couldn't fight him. I couldn't fight them. I returned their embrace.

We are family.

And I'd been apart from mine for far too long.

++++++++++++++++++++++++

Wha... WHAT IS SHE DOING!?

The hairs of my coat stood on end as my heart pounded in my chest like a prisoner trying to break out of a cell they'd been in for far too long. I forced my horn into dormancy, knowing that if I didn't it might begin sparking out of control. I tried to keep a straight face as well, but that was not happening after whatever... THAT was.

SHE... SHE L... SHE ACTUALLY LI...

My mind wouldn't admit it, even as the blue unicorn fled from the table. From the looks of things, Starlight was pleased with herself. On the contrary, I was filled with boiling rage. She immediately went back to "chatting" with her new friends like nothing at all had happened.

It was just one of her games, Twilight. Get a grip.

I knew that was the truth and yet I couldn't stop glaring at her. I was almost as furious as I had been when she'd belittled my mistress. I couldn't understand why I was so mad now though.

I don't really like her that much... do I?

I couldn't say for sure. But I wasn't alone.

"H-hey... Shining?" I prodded my brother in the side, drawing his attention away from Cadance.

"What's up, Twily?" he asked. Cadance also leaned forward to look my way.

"I... I have a question... for the both of you. I-If that's okay?" I twiddled my hooves nervously, though I still wasn't able to take my eyes off of Starlight.

"Of course! Er, Cady?" he glanced at his significant other, making sure she was fine with it as well.

"Anything, Twilight," she nodded.

They looked absolutely fabulous, my brother in a sleek black tuxedo and Cadance in the most stunning wedding dress I'd ever seen. She'd removed her veil , but the rest of her outfit remained in place. Whoever had designed it had to be a genius of their craft. They really did look like the perfect couple, and that's why it had to be them that I asked.

I didn't want to take my full attention away from Starlight, -- especially not now when I noticed her moving away from the table -- but I had to sort out my feelings and the Princess of Love would probably be the best creature in all of Equestria I could get advice from.

"How did you two..." I scratched at my mane, trying to think of the correct approach to take. "Wh-who confessed first?" They looked at each other, knowing smiles coming to both of their faces.
"Please!" I held up my hoof, hoping they wouldn't. "Just answer the question?"

...

"I knew I liked her from the first moment I laid eyes on her," Shining Armor stated proudly.

"But I asked him out first," Cadance countered.

"Buuuut I popped the big question," he lifted a playful eyebrow.

"After I told you that I loved you," she grinned, placing a soft kiss on his lips.

"So it was you then, Cadance?" I wasn't really surprised. Shining Armor had always been popular with the mares... and even some stallions., though he obviously didn't swing that way.

"It was," she nodded with a smile. "It wasn't really difficult to see how badly he wanted to get to know me," she giggled. "I just gave things a... nudge in the right direction."

"That's... yeah, that sounds about right," my brother guffawed. "I was way too scared to say anything. I mean come on, look at her," he told me specifically. "And she's a princess now? I never stood a chance."

And yet here they are.

"You're a lot more impressive than you give yourself credit for, dear," Cadance assured, cupping his face with a hoof. "You're nothing short of the most breathtaking stallion I've ever laid eyes on."

They kissed again, though not before a maroon tinge came to my brother's cheeks.

"So then..." I waited for them to separate before asking another question. "How did... how did you know, Cadance? That you loved him, I mean."

"It's... pretty simple, to be honest," she focused back on me. "It started with little things. I wanted to see him more. I wanted to be around him more. I wanted him to be happy. I wanted him to be safe," she looked back at him, a loving gaze coming to her eyes. "Then I started to learn things about him. He wasn't just handsome, he was incredibly smart too. And he's talented! He's so good at magic and..." she blushed turning away from both of us. "and he's really fun. I... I knew." She turned back to face us, a look of pure elation on her face. "I KNOW. I love you, Shiny," she kissed him. "I'll ALWAYS love you."

"I love you too, Cady," he kissed her again. "Forever and ever."

Cadance's answer was like a punch directly to my gut. I wanted to fight against it, -- against the truth -- but there wasn't really a point. It's like she'd held up a mirror and said "the pony that you see is indeed, in love". I searched my surroundings, trying to find Starlight once again.

...

"You're struggling with it." Cadance stated not asked. "Love, I mean."

My body stiffened as I slowly shifted my shocked expression back to her.

H-huh!?

"I can tell you," she smiled warmly once again, her eyes flicking to the right for just a second before resettling on me. "I can see it."

"W-what?" I had no clue what she'd meant by that.

See what?

"Love," she chuckled as if it was the obvious answer. She pointed at her horn with a hoof. "I guess this thing came with more than just the ability to cast spells. If I concentrate a bit, I can see the love coming off of all of the creatures here. All the different kinds," she looked out at the party. "There's so much of it here. Love for family. Love for friends..." she looked at her husband. "Love for your other half." Another kiss. "Though, honestly," Cadance laughed, covering her mouth. "Right now, Chrysalis is eating most of it up."

I looked back at the parasite's table only to feel sick to my stomach.

S-Starlight!? What are you doing!?

The lilac mare was sitting at the table with our enemy, though I couldn't fathom why.

What could they be talking about?

...

Me?

How I betrayed...?

Seeing those two together was even more stressful than seeing her with the Elements. She might be in danger, being so close to that... monster. I couldn't handle that.

"So... do you want to know?" Cadance asked. I kept my eyes locked on the parasite and unicorn. I shook my head left, then right. I didn't need to be told. I already knew. It wasn't complicated. It was simple, just like my sister had said.

I love her... I love Starlight.

++++++++++++++++++++++++

You can do this, Twilight. You can do this.

I trotted towards the table where Starlight was sitting with the parasite. At some point, Sunset had joined the duo. I'd excused myself from our table and began my trek toward my friends, but the journey was proving to be too difficult for me.

As I drew closer to them I could feel myself beginning to panic, could feel the terror of being rejected -- of being hated by her -- crawling up my spine. I swallowed the lump in my throat, pressing on in spite of my fears. After all...

What's the worst that can happen?

"I hate you, Twilight."

No. That wasn't it. That was expected. That was honestly probably needed. No. Far worse than her anger and hatred would be her indifference. If she simply decided I wasn't worth speaking to, worth acknowledging ever again, I wasn't sure what I would do. That was more terrifying to me than anything else.

I shuddered, coming to a complete standstill. I was only a few meters away from their table, though I was far enough that there were still ponies moving around me. I tried to take another step, tried to move forward, but I couldn't budge. The idea that Starlight might never speak to me again made me tremble.

Come on, Twilight. You're not this weak.

I wasn't.

And so, taking a deep breath to steel my nerves, I turned around and walked back through the crowd towards the interior of the palace.

I... am.

I bit my tongue, fighting against the pain of failing myself once again as I wiped the coming tears away with a hoof. I didn't want to head back to my table just yet. I didn't want my siblings to see me like this.

I found an entrance into the palace that was lightly guarded and headed towards my former room. I'm not sure why exactly, but it technically was still where I was staying, so I figured I could calm down in there without being bothered. Entering the hallway, I found a truly detestable sight.

Trixie...

"RIGHT! So it was a joke! It was clearly just a joke, Trixie! She was just messing with you!" The mare was tapping a hoof against the wall, obviously under the impression that she was alone in the hall.

My blood boiled.

"HEY!" I snapped at the unicorn, her gaze filled with surprise and terror as soon as it settled on me.

"T-Twilight!?" her back pressed against the wall as I trotted up to her.

"What is Starlight Glimmer to you!?" I was directly in her face, forcing her down into a sitting position.

"Wh-what?" she was genuinely confused.

"I said what. Is. Starlight. To. YOU!?" I emphasized each word with a growl, getting so close to her our noses were touching.

"Trixie- she's- we're just-"

"EXCUSE me!" A majestic voice drew my attention. A unicorn mare with a curled purple mane and tail stood a couple of yards away from us, her expression not one of pleasure. Next to her stood the pink earth pony from the train. She was panicking once again, her expression much like the one she'd had back then.

"WHAT!?" I took an imposing step toward the pompous mare who'd interrupted my interrogation.

"Rarity!?" Trixie wasn't expecting the pair to appear either. "It's okay! Nothing was-"

"It most certainly is NOT okay, Trixie!" Rarity, the snooty white unicorn, replied before trotting right up to me.

"B-be careful, Rare," the pink one whispered from behind her friend. The unicorn hadn't even activated her horn. I wasn't sure what she was planning, but there wasn't much she could do without magic.

"Actions like those are most unbecoming of Princess Luna's protégé, Twilight Sparkle," she stated firmly. I was instantly somehow even more livid. Just as I was about to open my mouth she stopped me with a raised hoof. I'm not sure why I waited, but I did. "You sought our forgiveness back on the train and yet here you are once again, bullying our poor Trixie?" I opened my mouth again, but this time, I shut it myself. "Was it all just a lie?"

...

She's right. What's wrong with me? What am I doing?

"I wasn't..." I looked back at the blue mare. Seeing her felt like a knife had been plunged deep into my heart. She was smiling at me, seemingly filled with nothing but kindness. "Trixie, I..."

"Twilight," Rarity's voice was far more gentle when she spoke again. I turned back to face her. A gentle smile was on her lips as well. "That isn't you," she stated with confidence.

"But... but it is... I-"

"Do you know how we know that to be true?" she lifted her head towards Trixie and then back at the pink mare. I shook my head meekly. "Because your dearest friend Sunset Shimmer told us how kind you truly are."

"She..." I bit down hard on my lip, hoping the pain would prevent the tears.

"We're just friends, Twilight," Trixie said softly from behind me. "That's all. And..."

"We want to be your friend too." Pinkie said as she drew closer to us.

I was stunned. I barely knew these ponies. I'd come here to feel better about failing to speak with Starlight and now I was being offered friendship?

I don't deser-

"Oh, darling..." Rarity lifted a hoof and wiped away some of my tears.

"Please, let us in, Twilight," Trixie wrapped her forelegs around me from behind, hugging me tightly. The duo in front of me did the same, hugging me from the front. As more and more tears fell from my eyes I could only reciprocate their kindness. It wasn't just Sunset that was willing. I had my sister and brother. And there were others...

"I'm so sorry, girls. And... thank you."

Author's Note

It's hard to catch up when the world is weighing you down.

The Crystal Empire

It was apparent from the look on her face that Star was happy to see me, but I could detect something else in her too. Something I couldn't quite put my hoof on. Somehow, I knew it was trouble, but I made the decision to ignore it for the time being. There wasn't going to be much of an opportunity to have a heart-to-heart with my friend when the bug was sitting right here anyway.

I smiled politely at the pair, though I only received the same courtesy back from my friend. I wasn't really sure what to say to her, what to say to them. I'd only made the trek to their table for Twilight's sake. She wanted to talk to Star, anypony with eyes could see that. Even though it hurt to know what her real feelings were, I still wanted to help her.

I wanted her to be happy, no matter what it might cost me. I'd asked Queen Cantata if it was okay to leave her unguarded for a little bit. She must've noticed my concern for my friend as well because she gave me permission and some advice.

"All of us make mistakes, Sunset. I bore an unwarranted grudge against my husband for all these years because I believed he left Cadenza and I alone for his own selfish desires. That animosity I passed down to my only daughter, but she managed to overcome it. Now, it is my turn. Perhaps, that is a lesson that Starlight Glimmer needs to learn as well."

Her words had been motivating... and a little scary, if I'm being honest. She'd seen what Twilight had done to Star. If Star could ever forgive Twilight, Cantata could be a shining example of such forgiveness.

I'm just not sure if she ever will.

So I moved to the table where Star and Chrysalis were sitting. I thought that maybe if I was there Twilight would feel a bit more comfortable coming over as well, but now that I was actually amongst the insect and unicorn I realized I had to say... something.

"So... ladies... what were we talking about?" I looked between the two awkwardly. It wasn't the greatest conversation starter, but at least I didn't just sit down and stare at them like a blithering idiot.

"Apparently, murdering each other," Chrysalis looked bored, lifting a limp hoof Star's way.

"Well, I did catch that," I took a sip from my drink. "But tonight is supposed to be a celebration, girls. Can't we put stuff like death aside? At least, for tonight?" I looked hopefully at Star.

...

"...If that's what you want, Sunset," she shrugged with a defeated sigh, though she did smile. "Fine."

"Thanks, Star," I smiled. "And I know for a fact Cadenza doesn't want you dead," I turned my attention to the Changeling Queen. "So can you just act like you're not an abhorrent monster for once in your life? For your sister's sake?"

"I already AM, child," she didn't even look my way to disparage me. "I was doing just fine enjoying my meal until your little marefriend bothered me and ruined my night."

I had to fight not to take the bait. I focused on the changeling, narrowing my eyes. It took all of my willpower not to look Star's way. Apparently, the lilac mare was a lot more levelheaded than I currently was because she spoke up first.

"Was that what you were doing?" Thankfully, she hadn't fallen for it either, choosing to ignore Chrysalis' more provocative comment. She didn't even sound like the queen's words had affected her, nor did she sound disgusted. She just sounded genuinely... curious. "You were feeding on us?"

"Does that trouble you, pony?" Chrysalis was suddenly very interested in the conversation. She was leaned forward in her seat, licking her lips as if she had every intention of devouring Star whole. "I must say, you and Sunset are especially delicious."

I winced, her lack of any sort of decorum or modesty just as disturbing as ever.

"I imagine so," Star chuckled, drawing my stunned gaze. She didn't appear to be bothered at all by Chrysalis'... vulgar comments. Surprisingly enough, she seemed to enjoy it.

Actually... now that I think about it...

I closed my eyes in reflection, remembering back to all the times Star had done the same type of thing.

Star and Chrysalis are a lot more similar than I'd like to admit.

From the crude "jokes" to the whole "controlling and/or taking over other creatures lives". It was obvious they had a good bit in common.

Star isn't a monster though...

...

Not anymore, at least.

...

Still, she does have her less than... desirable qualities.

"I'm me," the lilac mare stated smugly. "Of course I taste good."

Like that.

"And Sunset?"

My eyes snapped open, finding the unicorn looking directly at the queen. "I am a little curious about her... what does she taste like to you, bug?"

"S-STAR!?" I gasped, a fierce blush coming to my cheeks.

"You REVOLTING little PEASANT," Chrysalis spat out the words like simply saying them disgusted her. It was then that I realized what Star was trying to do.

They're playing a game.

I couldn't participate, -- I was way too chaste a pony to do something so scandalous with an enemy like Chrysalis -- but I could silently cheer my friend on.

"What's wrong, cockroach?" she leaned forward like Chrysalis had been seconds ago, a wide grin now on her face. "You can dish it out, but you can't take it?"

"Oh I can take all sorts of things, peasant," the queen moved her hoof in a back and forth motion in front of her open mouth. I really wasn't sure what she was insinuating, but it had caused Star to flinch. "The Queen of the Changelings must be ready, willing, and able to successfully bree-"

"STOP!" Star lifted a hoof in front of herself, the other covering her mouth. She looked nauseated. "Unless you want me losing my dinner all over the table, you won't say another word."

"EXACTLY, WELP!" Chrysalis cackled in delight. "That same feeling of revulsion you have right now is how I feel when I think of repulsive creatures like you and Sunset Shimmer making lo-"

"H-HOLD ON!" it was my turn to cut in. I lifted a panicked hoof, hoping it was enough to prevent any further discourse. There was no point in trying to make a play with my horn. Chrysalis had already made it clear she wouldn't be intimidated and I really didn't have a problem with anything Star had said thus far. "I think I know what this is about," I glanced to my left.

Wh... WHERE IS SHE!?

I groaned internally, but was able to keep a straight face. Twilight wasn't at the table with Princess Cadenza and the others anymore. She wasn't coming to our table either. I had no clue where she was. I wasn't sure if I should be happy or saddened by that. I wanted her here with us, sure, but with how Star and Chrysalis were acting, I'm not so sure things would go very well.

"I'd love to hear this," Chrysalis rolled her eyes, leaning back in her chair once again.

"Wh... what what's about, Sunset?" Star was confused, but I knew her much better than she might think.

"You two didn't get a chance to fight with each other," I began. "So now you're trying to... one up each other with your words..."

They both glanced at each other. I took a deep, shaking breath, summoning all of my courage.

Come on, Sunset! You got this! They'll like it!

"Whenyoucouldbedoingotherthingstoeachotherwithyourmouthsinstead," I spoke way too fast, and it wasn't said with the utmost confidence, but the widening of their eyes indicated that my attempt at playing along with them had at least gotten through.

...

Both laughed after a moment of stunned silence, neither able to hold in their mirth.

I waited, feeling awkward and hoping it was at my joke and not at my expense.

"Not bad, Sunset," Star wiped a tear away as her laughter finally came to a stop.

"I can see why you love this one so much, peasant," Chrysalis grinned. "I guess it's not just because she's tasty."

"Nah, she's smart too," Star took a swig of her drink, a wide smile on her face. "And a whole lot more than that."

I blushed, looking down at my clenched hooves. Star and I had a lot to discuss after all this was over, but at the moment, I was glad I'd managed to impress her, if even just a little.

++++++++++++++++++++++++

In the end, Twilight never joined the three of us. Shortly after her disappearance she did return to the party, but she went right back to her table, sitting down with Princess Cadenza and Shining Armor. When I realized there was no possibility she was going to come over, I headed back to the queen's side.

Shortly after I moved back to my table, Star did the same, returning to Trixie and the rest of the Elements. It wasn't the last night in the Empire I had envisioned, - celebrating the victory we all achieved with my best friends -- but at least things had winded down amicably. A glowing smile was plastered on Star's face as she partied with the girls from Ponyville and while I was slightly disappointed that Twilight hadn't gotten a chance to speak to the lilac mare, I was in good spirits as well. I noticed a shift in Twilight when she'd come back. Something had to have happened to her that improved her demeanor.

After coming back from... wherever it was she'd gone off to, she was all smiles and elation. She even managed to keep from looking Star's way for the rest of the night. I joined in on that jubilance, the five of us -- Princess Cadenza, Queen Cantata, Shining Armor, Twilight, and I -- speaking, eating, and making merry until the wee hours of the morning.

Even Chrysalis had interacted with some of the wait staff, though I'm not sure if that's because they were her children or if it's because her mood had managed to improve after her chat with Star and I. Either way, the rest of the night went smoothly for all of us.

It was quite a rollercoaster of a day. Unfortunately, it wasn't all positives. We'd not received word from Nurse Quartz on Sunburst's condition.

That could only mean one thing. His fate was in my mentor's hooves. That wasn't as bad as it might sound. I knew that was the safest place he could be, but I was still worried. I wanted him to be okay. Right now. But I didn't have the power to make that happen, so all I could do was place my faith in Celestia.

Heading back to my room for the last time after the party was over was sobering, to say the least. It felt like I'd been in the Empire for months at this point, not a few days. I was tired, though not from a lack of mana or strength. It was more from mental exhaustion. Everything had worked out in the end, but I was certain the future held many uncertainties.

Princess Celestia and Princess Luna would definitely be visiting the Empire sometime soon. The creation of a third alicorn demanded their prompt attention. My mentor wasn't the type to put things off for later, which was a good thing because there were so many other issues in the Empire that she needed to address.

Cadenza becoming the new ruler of the Empire. Queen Cantata stepping down. Sunburst's injury. Chrysalis and the rest of the changelings.

Couple those things with my newfound strength and my mentor had a number of things on her plate. It was a lot of stuff to deal with and I had to be there for her if she needed me.

Then there was the issue with my friends. Twilight had to talk with Star. I knew the lilac unicorn. She wasn't so altruistic as to let what had been done to her go without repercussions.

Severe repercussions.

I'd have to be the one to bring them together. I'd have to play the arbiter.

It wasn't something I was looking forward to, but I'd do anything for my friends, even force them to face one another.

Entering our room, I was surprised to find Star asleep in her bed, snoring quietly. Twilight was nowhere to be found, which I honestly kind of figured would be the case. If she hadn't wanted to get close to Star while she was awake, I was fairly certain she wouldn't be comfortable sleeping in the same room as her.

She probably made other arrangements with Cadenza or Shining Armor.

More than likely, she was going to stay the night in another room. That made the most sense. With her being the only other worry I could do anything about at the moment, I rubbed my face with a hoof, yawning as I crawled into my bed. It was unbelievably comfortable. Even moreso than all the previous nights. Just as I was about to drift off I heard a quiet voice speak.

"H-hey... Sun?"

Her soft tone rattled me. There was no hint of the usual bravado or confidence she possessed, just a meek pony who was seeking something.

"Yeah, Star?" I tried to reply in turn with as much kindness and warmth as I could. I'm not sure if I did a good job.

...

"I... I'm sorry."

I bristled.

What? Why?

"Sorry? For what, Star?" I had to fight to keep my tone even, to keep calm.

What could she possibly have to be sorry about?

...

"I wasn't there to help you. I... I let my guard down and you... that traitor... she... she just... I'm sorry, okay?"

The desperation in her was palpable. It made my heart ache all the more. Why she'd ever think something like that was beyond me.

"You don't have anything to be sorry for. You were there for me, Star. You're the reason I was able to win. Your trust in me... even after you'd been hurt so bad. You're the reason, Star. You're..." I didn't know how else to put it into words.

...

"You're the one who made me stronger, Star. Your faith in me."

...

...

...

...

...

"I love you, Sun. I... I love you so much and I know how you feel about her and I can't... I don't think I can..."

...

I thought she might try to continue, but the slight sniffling coming from her bed hinted at the state she was in. She couldn't be tipsy, at least, not to my knowledge. I steeled myself and replied.

"I won't lie to you, Star. I do love Twilight. I... I really do."

I had to gather my thoughts. I had to be gentle, but I had to be honest too. It was dangerous territory, and completely uncharted.

...

"But... I have feelings for you too. After everything that's happened and getting to know you better, I... I'm not really sure what it is I feel, but... something is there and I can't deny it."

I didn't want to deny it. There was obviously something more than just friendship between us. I could feel it. But it was different than what I felt for Twilight. Still... it was no less strong.

...

"I'm sorry, Sun."

Again!?

"W-what!? Why!?"

"If you'd have never met me you could've just-"

"Please don't say things like that, Star." I had to cut her off. Thinking like that wouldn't be good for anypony. The silence that settled on us wasn't exactly reassuring either and I couldn't think of anything else to say.

...

...

...

"I mess up everything, Sun. No matter where I go or what I do, I somehow manage to make everything worse for everypony around me." She was growing more and more frantic with each word uttered.

"Stop it." I had to do something or she might completely break down at any moment.

"But it's the truth, Sun! When I was little! Back in my town! Even now, with you and... her. If I wasn't around the two of you could be happy together! And even though I AM here I can't even protect you, just like..." she let out a noise that was a mix of frustration and despair.

...

...

...

"Just like who, Star?" I sat up, looking her way.

"It doesn't matter. I don't even deserve your friendship, Sun. Why would I ever deserve your love?" she rolled over, turning away from me. "I'm not worth it."

"Star, don't-"

"I wish I'd never been bor-"

"STOP IT, STARLIGHT!" my horn ignited in a fiery display of sunlight, illuminating the entire room as if it were day.

...

...

...

"I'm sorry." She finally spoke once my horn's energy faded away, but she sounded cold now. Almost lifeless. I couldn't take it. I had to try something. I had to take a risk.

...

"Do you... do you regret it, Star?" I could feel the tears coming on.

"Do I regret what?" She was caught off guard by my question.

Please. Maybe...

"F-Falling in love... with me?"

"OF COURSE NOT!" She didn't hesitate for a second to respond, her shout filled with desperation.

...

I was relieved. More than that, I was happy. So very, very happy.

"I was so happy, Star," I felt the tears rolling down my cheeks. "When Chrysalis told me you loved me... I was overjoyed." It was the honest truth. I didn't know what else to say that might help her.

"But..?" she lifted her head slightly, as if she was about to turn back around.

"But... if you're not happy, then I don't think I can be either."

...

I chuckled bitterly.

Who knew friendship would be this difficult?

I'd initially thought the task Princess Celestia had given us would be a stroll in the park. I couldn't have been more wrong. One of my best friends was deeply in love with me. My other best friend... was in love with...

What a cruel joke.

Who or whatever had thrust such a fate on us was a malicious demon. I didn't know how it would all end up, but I knew what I wanted right now, at this moment.

"Do you regret not being able to protect me, Star?"

I figured it had to be because she thought she owed me or something silly like that. If it was, maybe I could use that guilt. It might be horrible of me, -- to exploit her like that -- but it was for the best.

...

...

"Star?"

"You know I do, Sun." She wasn't happy about me pressuring her to answer, but I had to do it. I had to try and fix things. Between ALL of us.

"Then I want you to do something for me, and after that, we'll call it even. Is that okay with you?" I asked when she didn't immediately reply to me.

...

"What is it you want?"

...

"You, me, and Twilight are gonna talk about this like adults. All three of us. Together."

...

...

...

"And if I refuse?" she'd cooled a bit, but there was still an edge in her voice. Fortunately, it was easy enough to answer her question.

"Nothing, Star," I smiled. "I won't force you to do something you don't want to."

...

...

...

...

...

"Only for you, Sun."

I let out the breath I'd been holding in.

"Thank you, Star. Later today on the train th-"

"Not then," she shut me down instantly, bringing a frown to my face.

"Why not?"

"I already asked Trix and the others if I could make the trip back to Canterlot with them."

Oh...

At first, I was disappointed.

"OH! Okay!" I grinned. Upon reconsidering, it was probably a good thing. I didn't just want to spring all of this on Twilight, after all. If the two of us made the trip home together, I could tell her about it on the way. On top of that...

"So you made some more friends?" I asked, my happiness projecting in my voice.

"Something like that," she shrugged. "Once we're back home and settled in we can do it then, okay?"

"You promise?"

"On my life, Sun," she flipped back over flashing me the most beautiful and vibrant smile I'd ever seen. My heart fluttered.

"I'm gonna hold you to that, Star," I gave her back the best smile I could muster.

"I'd be cross if you didn't," she yawned.

...

"Good night then, Sun," she pulled the covers tighter over her body.

"Good night... Star," I laid back down, getting comfortable and doing the same.

Author's Note

And with that, the Crystal Empire Arc is complete. I thought about having a big ending or something extravagant, but I think this works better in the long run. Hopefully, it was enjoyable for some of you (if not all) and you return for the next. Thanks to all of you who've read, commented, liked, and shelved. I said it before and I'll say it again, it means the world to me. Until next week. Love y'all.

Homeward Bound

"Hey Twily, it really sucks that we couldn't see you off, -- royal and guard duties are a nag -- but Cady and I wanted to write a little note for you to read on your way back to Canterlot. So, uh, this is me, Shining, obviously. I just wanted to say that I'm so proud of you, Twilight. It's been such a long time, and I might not know everything about you, but it's easy to see just how fine a mare you've become. Her Highness, -- Princess Luna I mean -- has done a wonderful job guiding you. And while I might've only given her the credit before yesterday, I gotta say your friends are doing a pretty amazing job too. I didn't get to talk to Starlight, but Sunset is a shining (heh) example of a true friend. Stick close to her, Twily. She's a wonderful mare and somepony you can count on. Anyway, it was great seeing and talking with you, kid. I don't want to keep you reading the whole ride so I'll leave you with this: if you ever need ANYTHING, me and Cady are here for you. Until we see each other again. I love you, Twilight."

"My dearest sister, Twilight. It hurts my heart to see you go, but I know I'll see you again so I can bear the pain for the time being. Don't ever forget Twilight, you are loved. Remember what I told you about love at the reception? There are so many. Your brother and me and my mom. Sunset and Starlight (Even though it may not seem like it right now). Princess Luna and Celestia (Yes, I can feel it all the way over here in the Empire!). And just like Shiny said: we're here for you, for anything and everything. If you need help with something. If you're bored because everyone else is busy. If you're just feeling down. I'm not really sure if I can do it, but I'll try to teleport clear across Equestria if you need me. I'm so glad you came to the Empire, Twilight, and I thank all that is good that you're my sister. Thank you for everything. Without you all... I'm not sure what would've happened to us, so... thank you, again. I love you, little sister."

I bit my lip, holding in the tears as I finished reading the letter.

"You can cry in front of me, Twilight," Sunset said quietly, sitting on Princess Celestia's bed. "We're friends."

She'd been silently watching me for the train ride thus far. We were still a couple of hours away from Canterlot and I'd decided to take out the envelope that one of the Crystal Guards had given me before I left the palace. With a foreleg I quickly wiped my face before putting the treasure back into my saddlebags.

"I know,," I smiled. "I'm okay. Just... happy,' I laid down on my mistress' bed, resting my head on the luxurious pillow. "That was pretty crazy, huh?"

"SO crazy!" she enthusiastically agreed. "I never thought I'd get the chance to meet a changeling... much less fight against their queen."

"And Cadance becoming an alicorn?" I shook my head in disbelief, but smiled all the while. "My big sister is an alicorn. I can't believe it!"

"You and me both," she chuckled, getting more comfortable on her own bed. "Could you feel how strong she's become too?"

"It was strange, right?" I laid a foreleg over my forehead. "Like just being around her made you feel-"

"Comfy?" she supplied the end of my statement for me. "Like her mana was a powerful entity itself."

"Yeah! Exactly!" I replied with a grin.

"Honestly, it kind of felt like being around-"

"My mistress or her sister," I finished for her.

"Yeah! Yeah, exactly..." she sat up, stroking her chin with a hoof as a look of deep reflection came to her face. "I wonder why. That can't be a coincidence"

"Well, who else could've done it?" I looked her way though I remained in my lying position. "Transformed her, I mean. It had to be my mistress or Princess Celestia."

"I... don't think either of them did it, Twilight," she shook her head slightly, her brow furrowing in contemplation.

What? my face screwed up in confusion. If it wasn't one of the only two alicorns in Equestria, then who could it have been? I was drawing a blank.

"Any ideas?" I asked. "I'm not familiar with any creature stronger than our teachers."

...

"Well... when it happened," she began her answer still looking a little doubtful. "Back in the palace the Elements all referred to the presence as 'Her'. I wasn't really sure who they were talking about at the time and I didn't get a chance to ask them after either."

Presence?

I decided to ignore that and focus on a more logical answer.

"That could just be Princess Celestia though, no?" I suggested. "They answer to her after all." A look that said she utterly disagreed came to her as she shook her head.

"It really didn't seem like it," she crossed her forelegs, still deep in thought. "It almost seemed like they'd never encountered this 'Her' being before then," she made a quotation gesture with her hooves.

I covered my eyes with my hooves, thinking harder as well.

...

Silence gripped the train car, save the rattling of the train moving along on its tracks. I tried to recall any creatures that might have any possibility of being able to transform a pony into an alicorn. Yet again, I came up empty hooved.

There was one nagging thought though. Far back, in the deepest recesses of my mind, a deathly silent voice, barely a whisper, said a single solitary word...

Me.

I bit my lip hard enough to draw blood. I'd been so preoccupied with the Crystal Empire and all of the problems I'd encountered there that I'd nearly forgotten all about the Nightmare. I'd hoped it would just go away, but as we got closer and closer to home I could sense its presence growing stronger. But that monster wouldn't do something positive like turn my sister into a benevolent goddess anyway. It made no sense to even entertain the possibility.

But...

Maybe a creature like her?

...

No.

There was only one Nightmare and she was my problem.

So then who?

"We could always go ask them," I laughed bitterly, a single joyless time. "They should be in the next car over again, right?"

Sunset had told me about Starlight riding home with them as soon as I'd arrived at the station. It was... confusing to say the least. She clearly didn't want to be near me, -- that made complete sense -- but after everything that had happened at the party I was still having trouble processing her newfound relationship with the Elements. Apparently, they were all friends now.

I wasn't mad about it or anything like that, I just felt...

Betrayed.

No, not betrayed.

It would be unbelievably arrogant of me to think something like that. No, I suppose if I felt anything it would be: inferior. Starlight was crazy.

Starlight IS crazy.

That was one of the main things I liked about her. She was unpredictable and fun to be around. On the other hoof I'm...

Pathetic.

Too serious?

...

Maybe.

Not to mention studious and obedient to a fault. And even with those possible flaws, the Elements reached out to me as well. I was grateful to them, but I still had a lot I needed to work out before I tried to make new friends.

Particularly with my current friends.

I'd declined their offer to join them at the reception, but expressed my gratitude and hopes that we could do something together in Canterlot. I also avoided Starlight, Sunset, and that parasite. It just wasn't the right time. Especially not with that insect around. I could definitely see myself losing it in her presence. She had a mouth that was effective at sowing discord and I didn't trust myself enough yet to be able to withstand her taunts.

I'd spent the rest of the party with my older sister and brother. Afterwards, they'd even provided me with Shining Armor's room, considering it'd be empty for the night, what with the newlyweds bunking together in Cadance's quarters.

"I don't think that'd sit well with Star," Sunset sighed, troubled by just how accurate her statement was.

"I was joking, Sunset," I offered a more genuine laugh, bringing a slight smile to her lips. "To be perfectly honest I could understand if Starlight never wants to speak to me again."

"Be... because of what you did to her?" she prodded. She didn't look at me and her demeanor had become more sullen, but she was trying to help me so I decided to confide in her.

It's not like you have anyone else.

"Not just that," I took a deep breath to settle my nerves. "You know how she was really up in arms about trusting my 'brother', right?" She nodded, listening intently. "Things got pretty heated between them and I ended up... taking his, well... her side."

I wanted to slam my hoof into something. Possibly my own muzzle. It all sounded so stupid. I sounded stupid. It was embarrassing. Shameful even. Sunset didn't ridicule me though.

"That... sucks," her expression betrayed no emotions save consideration. "I... I should've been there," her head lowered a degree.

"You're really gonna blame yourself for my stupidity, Sunset?" I tried to hold in the irritation. She didn't budge. "I'm a grown mare. I can make my own decisions and I can live with the repercussions that those decisions bring."

"But we're friends, Twilight." She still hadn't moved. "I could've helped you." I got off my mistress' bed, trotting over to her and taking a seat. "I could've done something."

"I think I've blamed you long enough for my shortcomings, Sunset." I didn't hug her or wrap a foreleg around her. I just sat with her, letting her know I was there. "Do you wanna know why..." I hesitated. I wanted to be honest with her, but I didn't want her to know just how vain I really was.

If she's really my friend-

She's NOT!

She won't judge me too harshly.

I just wasn't sure if I wanted to take the chance.

I failed with Starlight... I can't make that mistake again.

"Do you know why I've hated you for all this time, Sunset?"

She tensed up, lifting her head to look at me. She was mostly surprised, but there was a smidge of confusion in her as well.

"I... have an idea," her eyes shifted slightly to the side, no longer on me.

"Do you... mind sharing with me?" I looked forward, staring at my mistress' bed. Hopefully, the gesture would make her a bit more comfortable at the prospect of being open with me. "No pressure."

In my peripheral vision I could see the relaxing of her shoulders as well as a slight lifting of the corners of her lips.

"It's... because of Princess Celestia, right?" she asked more than declared. "Because... because you wanted to be her student?"

"That's part of it," I smiled. She'd always been smart. I knew I couldn't keep the whole of it from her, but that wasn't everything. It was simple.

You're an awful little pony.

"I was... I am jealous of you, Sunset," my words caused a look of complete bewilderment to bloom on her face. "I hated you because I thought you'd taken my rightful place at Princess Celestia's side. I thought you'd stolen my life. I hated you more than I hated anything else." That revelation hurt her, a visible wince came to her before her body slumped.

"Twilight... I didn't-"

"I know that now, Sunset," I stopped her. "I think I've always known, but I... At the time, I needed somepony to hate. It was either that," I turned to her, a weak smile lifting my lips. "Or acknowledge the failure that I was and hate myself." She threw her forelegs around me, hugging me tightly.

"You're not a failure, Twilight!" she was fighting back tears, her body trembling. "Please don't say that!" I slowly lifted my own forelegs, hugging her back.

"It's okay, Sunset," I chuckled, squeezing back tightly before getting to my hooves so I could stand in front of her. It was such an odd situation. She was crying for me while I was finally beginning to understand my big brother. Both of those things made me feel a lot better. "I was a failure. I lost so much of my time and relationships with my loved ones because of my bull headedness. But that's in the past. I'm not a failure. Not anymore," I lifted her head, staring into her turquoise eyes. "Do you know why that is?" I asked, smiling brightly. She gently shook her head, wiping away the tears that had started to form in the corners of her eyes. "Because I can finally say what I need to say to you, my best friend." More tears formed in her eyes as her bottom lip quivered. "I'm sorry, Sunset... for everything I've done to you," I bowed my head.

...

"T-Twilight..."

The sounds of the train were joined by the loud bawling of my best, and possibly only, friend.

++++++++++++++++++++++++

"We're gonna talk, Twilight. All three of us are going to get together. Star already said she would, so... you have to come too, okay?"

Sunset's words echoed in my head as the two of us stepped off of the Canterlot Express. I hadn't expected to be invited to a get together with her, --much less Starlight -- but I'd agreed to it nonetheless. After I'd gotten my apology off my chest we'd settled into a less significant conversation, but our chat still somehow ended up being led right back to a serious topic.

Starlight.

I knew I had to cross that chasm eventually, I just wasn't sure if there was even a bridge there anymore. I could understand if it'd gone up in flames, but apparently, my friend had managed to convince my possible former friend to at least try.

I was grateful to her. Beyond grateful.

"Don't forget, Twilight," she gently nudged me with a shoulder as we walked through the bustling crowd of creatures at Canterlot's train station. "You promised."

"I know, Sunset," I chuckled as we separated for a moment to let a preoccupied stallion walk by us. "I'll keep-"

In a flash of bright white magic both Sunset and I were standing in Princess Celestia's room.

"Oops... it seems I've only pulled two of your students. My mistake."

...What in the world?

The... thing standing next to our mentors was huge, easily towering over the princesses. It was a baffling creature, to say the least. It had a long, serpent like body that was split into three distinct sections. It's arms and legs were also different than its torso. Even its horns failed to match, both one another and any other part of its body. Each section of it was all from different creatures. Snake, lion, and others, including pony.

All in all, it was one of the most discombobulating beings I'd ever laid my eyes on.

"That's quite alright, Discord," Princess Celestia smiled at the sight of me and Sunset (who appeared to be just as confuzzled as I was). "Luna and I wished to speak to Sunset and Twilight first anyway."

"Wonderful!" The... thing? Discord, snapped its fingers (claws?) causing it to pop out of existence with more white magic. In an instant, he reappeared directly in front of Sunset and I. "As your lovely mentor said," he bowed, facing Sunset and smiling politely. "I am Discord. It's a pleasure to finally make your acquaintance, Sunset Shimmer."

...

"OH! Er, forgive me!" she bowed once she'd realized she was being a bit rude by staring wide-eyed at the creature. "You too, uhm, Discord."

The thing was pleased with her response, his smile widening a bit. He then turned his attention to me.

"Twilight..." His smile shifted, not to a frown or anything like that, just... changed.

"Uh-uhm... It's nice to meet y-"

He wrapped his arms around me, hugging me tightly. I had no clue what to do, stiffening up at the unexpected turn of events.

"I told you, didn't I?" he whispered to me. For some reason I suddenly felt... melancholic. I didn't know what to say, so I said nothing. "It's so good to see you again, Prin-"

Princess Celestia loudly cleared her throat.

"Right!" He quickly let go of me, standing back up and stroking his chin. "Since you two are back in Canterlot then that must mean-"

"That is correct, Discord," my mistress spoke. "She's currently with the other Elements at the tra-"

Before she could finish he snapped his clawed fingers and disappeared in an explosion of magic.

"We'll talk again later, Twilight!" His voice echoed throughout the room. "And you as well, Sunset!"

And with that, he was gone.

Author's Note

Discord makes his appearance. It's been far too long.

Humility is learned

"What a crazy trip," Rainbow Dash laughed, hovering in the air next to me. Fluttershy was to my left and the others were walking in front of the three of us. "It feels good to be back in Canterlot."

"Ain't that thuh truth," Applejack agreed with her multicolored friend. "The Crystal Empire is nice an all, but there's only one place ah'd rather be than Canterlot."

I could easily piece together what the one place was. The orange mare was the quintessential country pony.

"Canterlot is a truly wondrous place," Rarity chimed in, her adoration for the city shining through. "A city second to none when it comes to extravagance."

The high class unicorn's appreciation for Canterlot made sense, but I hadn't expected the others to feel the same way. They struck me as more... rural ponies, not city slickers. There was only one thing -- one creature -- I could think of that might be fueling their passion.

Celestia...

I still couldn't figure out the fervor for the alicorn. Most of the ponies in Equestria were more dedicated to her than my toys had been to me, and I'd used spells to alter their minds. It was puzzling... and more than a little intriguing.

Can good creatures actually inspire such loyalty?

...

I ignored that question for the time being. It wasn't the time or the place. We'd just gotten off the train and were navigating through the station, trying to make our way to the castle. Back on the train Trix had said that with everything that'd happened Celestia would be expecting a report from her. My eye catching sight of a frazzled Raven looking around in the center of the crowd all but confirmed that theory.

"Pretty sure she's looking for us." I lifted my head towards the ivory unicorn in response to their questioning gazes.

"RAVE!" Fluffball shouted loud enough to draw the attention of Celestia's aide in spite of the noisy surroundings.

"She must be here to take us to the castle," Trix confirmed with a nod, rushing towards the now waving mare with the others following close behind her.

"What are they so excited about?" I didn't really ask anypony in particular, but the pony next to me -- the only one who hadn't joined the other Elements -- responded anyway.

"Getting to see Her Highness is a privilege," Fluttershy said meekly.

I looked at the yellow pegasus in disbelief.

"D-don't you think so too?" she shuddered under my gaze, hiding behind her pink mane.

...

"No?" I looked back at the others in an attempt to remove some of the discomfort from the frightened mare. They were all speaking animatedly with the princess' aide. "You girls really look up to her, huh?"

"Everypony in Equestria does!" she replied promptly and with vigor, letting me know my tactic had worked. "You... don't, Starlight?"

"I..." I wasn't sure how to answer her.

No. I know how to answer.

"Not even a little bit."

Why would I ever look up to anypony? Idolizing somepony was usually due to the desire to emulate a perceived superior. What could possibly make any pony superior to me? No. I didn't want to be like Celestia. I liked Luna and I didn't want to be like her either. Heck, I loved Sun and I didn't want to be like her.

In situations like these -- to avoid a senseless argument -- it was probably better to just tell a little white lie.

"Not really," I shifted my attention back to the pegasus. "Maybe it's because she's one of my mentors."

...

She wasn't buying that one at all, her face scrunching up in confusion.

"I would think that would make you more inclined to admire her," she scratched her mane, really trying to make sense of what I'd said.

Not when it's forced servitude.

"Well, why do you look up to her?" I decided to put the ball in her court in the hopes that she wouldn't ponder my reasoning too deeply.

"OH!" she blushed, a vibrant smile coming to her face. "There are so many reasons," she looked down at her hooves beginning to count the ways. "She watches over all of us in Equestria and keeps us safe."

Except you were just in the Crystal Empire in a life or death struggle with a maniacal tyrant and all she did was sit on her butt here in Canterlot.

"She's kept peace and order in Equestria for thousands of years."

Yeah, if you don't consider places like my town and the Hive. And even places like the Empire aren't safe! If Sun wasn't there to stop Chrysalis it would've been overthrown by a bunch of bugs!

"She even blesses us with her sun every day. Without that we'd all be helpless."

...Guess I can't really disagree with that one.

"She's..." she took a deep breath, her demeanor brightening more and more. "She's a shining example of what we should all strive to be as ponies." She looked at me, noticing my frown. "A-at least, that's my opinion."

"Well said, Fluttershy!" the voice that came from right behind us made me jump in surprise. "You never cease to impress!"

"Discord!" the yellow pegasus' expression lit up with exuberance.

Who's...

I stared wide-eyed at the creature floating in the air before us. Whatever it was, it was... not normal.

"Fluttershy!" the creature scooped the pegasus up into its arms, spinning her around, and hugging her tightly. "It's SO good to see you again after all this time!"

"Discord..." the yellow pegasus giggled like a school filly. "It's only been a few days," she said sweetly, returning the creature's affection.

"Too many, if you ask me," it replied as it set her down and placed a gentle kiss on top of her head before turning its attention to me. "Hello, Starlight. You're just as persnickety as ever."

I have no idea why, but I took a step away from the creature.

"Am I supposed to know you?" I tried to muster up some confidence but wasn't able to.

This... thing is way too weird.

"'Fraid not," it shrugged with a cocky smirk on its snaggletoothed face.

"This is Discord," Fluttershy looked up at the creature with an adoring grin on her face. "He's a draconequus and one of our best friends."

A draconequus?

"Our?" I tilted my head.

"DISCORD!?" A cyan blur slammed into the creature, pushing him backwards several feet. Strangely enough, he didn't collide with any of the other creatures his body should have. Instead, he passed right through them as if he were merely a projection or an illusion.

"Still far too slow, Dash," he held the blue pegasus' hoof in his eagle claw. She'd thrown a punch straight for his jaw and he'd managed to stop it with apparent ease. "As I've said dozens of times, you'll have to try much harder if you ever want to hit me."

"I'll get ya one day!" the mare smirked, withdrawing her hoof. "Good to see you!"

"You as we-" His eyes widened in surprise.

"DISCORD!" Fluffball had her forelegs wrapped around his midsection, squeezing him tightly.

"Hello, Pinkie," he laid the same claw atop her mane, patting her like she was a young filly. "I'll never understand how you manage to catch me unawares like that."

"It's Pinkie," Applejack joined us along with the rest of the Elements and Raven. The Princess' aide smiled at me, lifting her hoof slightly in a silent greeting. I lifted my head in acknowledgement, still too focused on this "Discord" creature to fully take my attention off of him. "'Nuff said."

"Fair enough," he shrugged with a grin. "You're looking well Applejack."

"Feelin' well too," the farm pony chuckled. "You're not lookin' to bad yerself, Discord. Ya get some work done?" she raised a playful brow.

"You noticed!?" he began glowing. Literally. "I just got my horns filed this week," he stroked the two appendages on his head with his lion paw and eagle claw while still patting Fluffball's head.

...

Wait, how-

"Well, you're looking absolutely magnificent, darling!" Rarity beamed. "It's a pleasure to see you, Discord."

"You're as well mannered as ever, Miss Rarity," he bowed low and lifted her hoof, kissing it gently. "Always a pleasure madam."

"Such a charmer," she fanned herself with her free hoof. It was easy to see just how difficult it was for the ivory mare to hold in her giddiness.

"Discord." Trix looked up at the draconequus, her expression betraying no emotions. Fluffball finally backed away from her friend, letting him fully focus on the blue unicorn.

"Lulamoon." He mirrored her blank slate.

...

Everypony was silent, watching them closely for any sign of give. Somehow even the surrounding creatures seemed to have quieted down. And then, without saying anything more, they hugged one another. After a moment they separated, small smiles on each of their faces. "I'm glad everything turned out well," he announced to all of them. "I can't wait to hear all about i-"

"Hold on one second!" I trotted forward, pulling the spotlight onto myself. "Just what exactly is going on!?" The girls all shifted their focus to Discord.

"Whatever do you mean, Starlight?" he feigned ignorance but I knew he knew what I was referring to.

"This isn't possible!" I waved a hoof at our surroundings. "None of these creatures are even glancing at us! And one of them passed right through you a second ago! HOW!?" I demanded an answer, angrily slamming my hoof into the ground.

...

"Magic, obviously," he shrugged with a smirk. I narrowed my eyes at the pompous being.

I stared up at him, completely dumbfounded by his answer. It felt as if he'd just slapped me right on the mouth. The slight lifting of the corners of his lips made me feel even more belittled. If the Elements weren't around I might've ignited my horn and already started flinging threats, but their presence stopped me.

Well, them and the nagging feeling of anxiety that gripped me whenever I looked directly at Discord. There was definitely something off about him. Something that told me he wasn't the type of creature I should push too hard. No. This would take a method other than my usual MO.

"It's not nice to ridicule somepony." I didn't feign sadness or anything stupid like that. They'd all see through something like that easily. Instead, I just huffed angrily, expressing my actual feelings at the moment. His eyes widened a bit, but only for a moment.

Guess he's not as stupid as he looks.

"Do forgive me, Starlight," he sighed, lifting his arms in a submissive manner. "I simply thought someone of your caliber would easily identify my chaos magic."

Chaos magic?

I tried to keep from looking confused but failed. I'd never encountered anything like that before. Dark? Sure. Evil? Maybe. Chaos? Not once.

"Never heard of it." In another attempt not to appear ignorant I avoided asking him what it was in the hopes that his arrogance might get the best of him. "It must not be very powerful," I shrugged with a sigh.

...

The others looked up at Discord along with me, waiting for him to reply, though none of them possessed the same smug attitude I did.

He lifted his claw, his expression unchanging.

"Discord..." Fluttershy said quietly. "Be nice."

"She'll be fine," he said evenly before snapping his fingers a single time.

In an explosion of white mana I was transported... somewhere else. Surveying the area for only a moment I could guess where I'd been teleported to. The celestial body was bare and lifeless.

TH-THE MOON!?

My heart pounded as I looked up to find my world hundreds of thousands of miles away.

"No way..."

I meant to speak out loud, but no sound came out of my mouth. I don't know why I wasn't dying from lack of oxygen, but that wasn't really a concern at the moment. I'd honestly rather be dead than have to live isolated on the moon for god knows how long.

"Discord!" Again, no sound. My heart slammed into my ribcage even harder.

"DISCORD!"

Nothing.

In another flash of white light, I was standing back in front of the draconequus and the girls, as if nothing had ever happened to me.

"Powerful enough for you?" he lifted a curious brow. I nearly fell over, feeling like I might vomit at any moment.

"STARLIGHT!?" Trix caught me just as I was about to collapse.

"Shouldn't have messed with him, Starlight," Rainbow chuckled. Apparently, she was quite pleased with my swift defeat as she held a hoof up to him. The draconequus bumped a closed paw into the pegasus' offered hoof. I guess she felt some kind of retribution from seeing me get whipped so easily. I'd remember that.

"I think you've made your point, Discord," Fluttershy said firmly. Or at least, as firm as somepony like her could sound.

"I have," he crossed his arms. "I'm finished."

"Thanks, Trix," I whispered to the mare who'd saved me from further embarrassment.

"Of course," she whispered back with a slight nod of her head.

"Discord..." Raven finally spoke, her voice definitely not conveying a sense of happiness. "You know Princess Celestia asked you to stop using your magic on her ponies."

"She did," he said in a matter of fact manner. "But I'm certain she'd be fine with it if I was... instructing one of her pupils."

"You-"

"Besides," Rainbow Dash interrupted the aide. "Starlight was kind of asking for it."

"RAINBOW!?" Applejack and Rarity both shouted in shock.

"What?" The pegasus lifted her forelegs. "She was."

I would definitely remember.

"Maybe. But ya don't have tuh-"

"She's right," I spoke up. I smiled at Trix before standing under my own power. I looked up at the behemoth that had defeated me so easily. "You're a lot stronger than you look."

"I assure you, Starlight, looks can be quite deceiving," he smirked.

Apparently.

"We should go a few rounds," I suggested honestly, a smile spreading on my lips. "I might actually be able to learn a thing or two from you."

"Sounds... interesting." He seemed to be genuinely intrigued.

"It'll have to be some other time," Raven interjected, drawing my attention. "Her Highness wishes to speak with you, Trixie, Twilight, and Sunset."

Figures.

"Some other time then." Discord sighed with a disappointed shrug, though I couldn't be sure if it was genuine or not.

"I'm game whenever," I declared confidently.

"Very well," the draconequus consented to a rematch before turning his attention to the Elements. "Now then, since our dear Lulamoon will be busy for a while, what say we all go back to my place? I've got snacks for everyone and you all can tell me about your adventure in the Crystal Empire."

The Elements -- save Trix -- couldn't have been more enthusiastic about his offer, all five mares clamoring at once that his suggestion was a great idea.

"Great!" he clapped his "hands" together. "I'll pick you up as soon as your debriefing is finished, Lulamoon?" he said to Trix.

"Sounds good, Discord," the azure unicorn nodded her head with a smile.

"Good! Then we'll see you in a bit," he smiled warmly at her. "You're welcome to join us as well. If you wish, Glim Glam."

Glim... Glam?

"O-okay," I stuttered. His nickname had caught me off guard and I didn't have a clever response prepared.

The girls and the draconequus said their goodbyes and then disappeared, whisked away to Discord's home in a blast of white chaos magic. The bystanders around us all began walking much closer. It was obvious without Discord's magic we were a part of their reality once again.

"You should really come, Starlight," Trix commented as we turned to convene with Raven.

"Maybe," I smiled at the mare. "We're ready to go, Raven."

"Okay," she began looking around the depot once again for Sun and the traitor. "I just have to find the others before we-"

"I almost forgot to mention," the draconequus' voice echoed around us. "Sunset Shimmer and Twilight Sparkle are already with the princesses. I relocated them myself, so you don't have to worry, Raven. Her Highness wanted to speak with them first."

"OH! Thank you for letting me know, Discord," Raven simply looked up to reply.

"Think nothing of it," he cackled as his voice faded away.

"Well, that being the case then, we can head out now," the white unicorn smiled at us.

"After you, Raven," Trix smiled as Celestia's aide took the lead. We followed close behind her.

Author's Note

Discord is not to be messed with. Star had to learn the hard way.

A pledge from the heart

"She was right," she wiped the tears away with the back of her hoof. "Of course she was right," she shook her head, an easy to perceive bitterness emanating from her.

"Who was right?" I walked up to the side of my mentor's bed. There was a feeling of reservation in me I couldn't quite shake. I was more than a little afraid as well, but I had to keep going. She was making an attempt to recover. There'd clearly been more tears spilled than she'd ever expected.

"Luna," she laughed bitterly a single time, her eyes rolling in annoyed exasperation. "I really have to stop underestimating my little sister."

"About what?" I asked, beyond curious as to what she could be referring. I climbed halfway onto her bed, my hind legs remaining on the floor. She still had a hoof held over her face, either to hide her expression from me or because she was deep in thought. I waited for her to reply.

...

"Celestia?" I spoke quietly when I couldn't endure the silence any longer.

"Sunset..." she removed her hoof. She looked... detached all of a sudden, almost as if she was now speaking with a complete stranger. The indifference in her was... unsettling. "There's something I have to tell you."

I bristled. The way she said those words combined with the look in her eyes... I wasn't so sure I wanted to hear what she had to say anymore.

Sunset... it's her. You know her.

...

I love her.

"Okay," I replied with as little emotion as she currently appeared to possess. I was too scared to show her how much I cared at the moment, though I'm sure she already knew. I sat down on the floor before her, bracing myself for the coming impact. "What is it?"

...

She continued to stare blankly at me.

...

And then, she finally began to speak.

"When you were born..." Still no emotion. "When you were just a foal." A barely perceptible flinch. A tic in her jaw. "I made the decision to put a mana limiter on you."

...

"You... you knew who I was when I was a foal!?" I was much more surprised finding that out, though I suppose it made some sense. There were very few, if any things, she was unaware of.

"Does that honestly surprise you?" she remained stoic.

"Not... not really, no," I shook my head. She probably knew about every unicorn in Equestria that had been born, especially if she'd been looking for a pupil at the time.

A mana limiter?

I'd never heard of such a thing. Sure, I was aware of mana sealers. Those were typically small rings inscribed with a spell to block all use of a unicorn's magic.

Placed on the horn, obviously.

But that clearly wasn't what had been put on me. I'd felt around my horn countless times and there was never anything there, as far as I could tell.

"Limiter?" my face scrunched up, displaying the internal confusion I was currently experiencing.

"It's a spell placed on unicorns for..." she winced before looking away. "various purposes."

Various purposes?

"From things like raising a unicorn foal whose magic is out of hoof," she answered my thought. "to controlling more... powerful creatures." I flinched at that, but it didn't really make sense.

"Why not just use a sealer?"

"What does that matter, Sunset!? I put one on you!" she shook her head. "You trusted me since the moment we met and before that I-"

"I still trust you, Celestia," I said calmly. My declaration drew her stunned gaze, as if she'd never expected me to say what I had. "Did you think I was lying to you before?" I smiled warmly. "To be perfectly honest, I kind of figured you were the one who'd done it... I just wasn't really sure exactly what the it was that you did."

"You... you knew it was me!?" she was flabbergasted, that much was easy to see.

"No! Of course not!" I waved my hooves in front of myself. "I didn't know for sure. I'd say it was more of a... really strong hunch," I chuckled. "I mean, who else could've done it?" I tapped my chin with a hoof, actually pondering that question for a second. "I guess maybe Luna? But when we were in her realm it definitely didn't seem like she was the one who'd put it there."

"How can you be so lax about this, Sunset?" There was a tinge of frustration in her voice now. It was a tone I didn't hear often, though recently, it was becoming more common. It was one that was reminiscent of our talk in her secret reading room before I'd left for the Empire. It was one I'd encountered after what'd happened in Star's town. "Don't you get it? Don't you understan-" her head fell. "Don't you understand what I did- what I've done to you?"

...

I had to take a moment to compose myself. Seeing her like this again was jarring. I suppose it had to do with our evergrowing relationship, and to perpetuate that, I would go through anything, come Tartarus or high water.

"As far as I can tell..." I sorted out my thoughts before continuing. "You restricted my abilities for some reason when I was younger."

"I purposely weakened you, Sunset," she didn't lift her head, nearly whispering at this point. "I forced you to turn into someone you're not... because I was afraid."

Afraid?

"Afraid of what, Celestia?" I didn't want to ask, but I had to. She clearly needed... something and I wasn't sure what that something was.

She said nothing, getting off of her bed, standing to her hooves, and walking to the center of the room as her horn shined with golden mana. In a moment, the two of us were surrounded by images of various places and events that all appeared to have one thing in common.

"That's... Is that... ME!?"

One image depicted me subjugating a town of ponies, just like Star had. Another showed me colluding with that insect Chrysalis for some reason I didn't know. In yet another I was dressed like a queen, sitting on an elaborate throne. Next to me on his own throne was a dark gray unicorn with a blood red horn and matching eyes. I'd never seen him before in my life. In another, I was walking through a... mirror? or something? I couldn't be sure. There were far too many pictures with different scenes for me to wrap my head around them all.

"One of the greatest failures I have experienced... a failure I have never been able to overcome, is our relationship, Sunset." The screens all blipped out of existence at once, leaving me and my mentor standing face to face in silence.

"Our-"

I was utterly lost, my trembling gaze falling onto the carpet.

What... were those...?

Something deep inside told me that those "pictures" weren't just fantasies or visions.

"Celestia... What did you just show me?" I looked at her desperately only to be met with the same emotionless expression as before.

Surprisingly, she answered me promptly.

"Those were just a few of the choices you have made in the past, Sunset."

"But I-" I nearly collapsed. Her words didn't add up in my mind, but my heart assured me that they were the truth. "When could I have-"

"Further back than you could possibly imagine," she answered. "Further back than anyone in Equestria can remember, save two."

I fell to my rump, doing my best to process the information she presented.

That's... not possible... is it?

...

...

...

It took me several minutes to collect myself. She gave me all the time I needed. I finally managed to arrive at an answer that might be able to explain things.

"You're saying past lives..."

"Correct," she dipped her head once before lifting it back up. "Lives you've already lived and that are long since gone."

"How could-" I felt a tremor run through me. It wasn't fear that had gripped me, it was something else entirely.

Curiosity maybe? Intrigue?

I wasn't sure.

"H-" I felt nauseous as soon as I came to a realization. "Those were... real, Celestia?"

She nodded once again.

...

A second tremor passed through me, ten times as vicious as the first. My vision blurred from the strain it put on my body.

"SUNSET!?"

She was on me in a flash, her spell soothing my body and mind as she held me close. Her direct intervention fought away the dizziness, calming my nerves a great deal and making me feel a whole lot better.

"I'm sorry, Sunset." She was trembling. "I'm so sorry. I just- I couldn't keep the truth from you any longer."

I lingered quietly in her embrace for a bit longer than needed, far too comfortable to ruin the moment for myself.

...

"Why would I do those things, Princess?" I finally asked. "Working with Chrysalis!? Enslaving ponies!? I'd... I'd never do horrible things like those!"

She'd be so disappointed in me if I ever did anything like that.

She turned her head away, tears flowing down her face.

"C-Celestia?" Now, I was afraid. "I'd never do anything like that... right?" She refused to look at me. "R-right!?"

Why!?

I felt tears stinging at the corners of my eyes.

Why would...? Why would I ever...? WHY!?

"No matter what kind of life you've led," she began, still averting her gaze. "You've always ended up becoming one of the most powerful creatures in all of creation, Sunset."

If I thought I was shocked by everything that came before, this tidbit of information sent me completely over the deep end.

That can't be.

That revelation was the first thing she'd ever said to me that I didn't believe. It simply couldn't be true.

"Do you believe I'd lie about something so important?" she asked, having discerned my thoughts.

Would she ever lie to you?

"If I'm being completely transparent, Sunset, you've done things that even I can't replicate," she elaborated, confusing me even further.

How is that possible? I'm just...

I shook my head, doing my best to focus.

"Have you ever lied, Princess?" I asked, genuinely curious. I figured she never had, but hearing confirmation directly from her mouth would change things.

"In all of my existence?" she finally looked at me. No mask, only sincerity. "I have."

I can't say I wasn't more than a little disappointed.

"My sister and I have not always been the infinitely powerful magical creatures you're familiar with, Sunset," she continued, probably because she knew what I was thinking and she'd seen the disappointment on my face. "There have been times that I was forced to do things I am not proud of so that I might protect my sister as well as myself."

The second part I could believe. That was definitely possible.

Maaaaybe.

The first part though? That I could not believe.

"But you and Luna have always been the unchallenged rulers of Equestria." I'd said it, but not with any degree of confidence. She smiled softly in spite of, or maybe due to, my uncertainty.

"Yes, we have," she gently rubbed my shoulder. "But Equestria itself has not always existed, my most faithful student."

...

"Okay, this is getting a little more complicated than I can handle," I confessed, rubbing my aching head with a hoof. It was bad enough I'd apparently been a horrible mare in past lives -- or that I even had previous lives at that -- but now I was learning about the origins of Equestria and my mentor in her younger days? I was not expecting to deal with things like those today as well.

"Forgive me, little one," she chuckled -- though I couldn't tell if it was bitter or gleeful laughter -- before becoming deathly serious once again. "Then I will simply say that what I am telling you is, indeed, the truth."

I looked away from her, focusing on the floor instead. If what she said was really true, -- which, it had to be -- then I had some questions that I needed answered.

...

"If that's the case then why..."

No... I guess that would actually make sense.

I was weak this time, this life, because of the limiter she'd put on me.

Then there must be a really important reason why she did it, right?

...

"Why did you do it?" I was blunt about it. No point in beating around the bush. If she was already revealing things like Equestria's past then she shouldn't have any issues telling me mine. She was quiet for a moment before taking a deep breath to center herself.

"In all the lives we've come into contact with one another, there has always been one consistent event," she made an attempt to smile, but looked downright pitiable.

No...

"No matter the circumstances. No matter what I've done to try to prevent it. In each and every scenario where you and I have become close, you have never failed to betray me, Sunset."

...

...

...

I... betrayed...?

In the past, I'd been ridiculed numerous times. I'd been struck by both hoof and weapon. I'd been placed under excruciatingly painful spells. I'd been betrayed by ponies I thought I could trust. Those experiences all hurt me in different ways. None of that, not a single thing, not every painful experience I'd gone through thus far in my life, could compare to the wretched agony that hearing those words wrought upon my soul.

The devastation was so potent, so debilitating, I nearly vomited on the spot, in spite of her aura soothing me.

"Princess... I..." I had no clue what to say, what to think. There was no reason or excuse I could think of to justify my actions. "I didn't- I don't-"

"Sunset?" she stopped me, laying her head atop mine.

"Y-yes?" It was a battle not to break down and start bawling. I think the only reason I hadn't done so yet was because of her aura.

"In all of history, ALL of history," she emphasized. "Over countless megaannum there is one thing I have never encountered. Do you know what that is?"

A QUIZ!? RIGHT NOW!?

No. It had to be something else. Unfortunately, I had no idea. That was an immeasurable amount of time for someone like me and she was...

...

"Someone as powerful as you are?" I guessed. She giggled as if I'd just told a really good joke.

"Oh Sunset," she kissed the top of my head. "Your faith in me is a blessing I've never deserved."

"Yes, you have," I stated firmly, looking up into her violet eyes. She was surprised, no mask utilized at the moment. "And you do. You deserve loyalty and respect and I..." my head fell. "I failed to give you either. I'm... I'm so sorry, Your Highness."

"Sunset. My beautiful, wondrous, Sunset," she hugged me tightly. "I didn't reveal the truth to you so you'd apologize," she backed up, lifting my head to look her in the eyes. "You've nothing to be sorry for. I told you so that I could seek your forgiveness."

"Then I'd have to tell you the same thing, Celestia..." I placed my hoof on the foreleg she was using to lift my chin, rubbing her gently. "You've got nothing to apologize for either," I smiled in response to her suddenly trembling jaw. "That's why you did it, isn't it? Because you were hoping it would get us here? That's why you took me on as your student?" I threw myself forward, wrapping my forelegs around her. "This is it. This is the only life I haven't betrayed you, isn't it? It's the life I won't betray you. Celestia, I swear to you..."

She was too stunned to reciprocate my affection, but it didn't bother me. This mare. This time. This life. This is where I would show her. This is where the real me existed. The past didn't matter. What mattered was what I chose to do right now, with the life I had been blessed with. I wouldn't squander that opportunity.

"No matter what happens, I will stay by your side."

...

After several moments of silence she wrapped her wings around me, soft plips of moisture falling on my mane.

"I know you will, my most faithful... my most faithful Sunset," she spoke through the tears. "Do you wish to know the answer to my question?" I nodded, not about to let her go any time soon. "The one thing I could never find no matter how hard I searched was another creature that possessed my mana."

"Your mana?" I was a little confused.

"Yes," she confirmed. "The sun magic you've come to utilize isn't a type or element of mana, Sunset. It isn't like fire or ice or light."

"Then... what is it?" I loosened my grip, backing away and looking up at her. I surprised myself, -- letting her go -- but I was just way too curious. She wiped away the tears from her eyes, a smile remaining on her lips.

I'd thought it was a new element she'd mastered at some point in her life. Or maybe a conflux of multiple types of magic. Possibly a mixture of fire and wind, or something along those lines.

"Sun mana... sunlight... is my personal mana, Sunset," she stated as her horn illuminated in said magic. "It is who I am. It is my life, the very essence that makes me me. No other creature, no matter how talented or skilled, can utilize the power of my sun."

But then... how did I-

"Then how can I use it?" I ignited my horn, the spire the exact same hue as my mentor's. She watched my horn, a look of satisfaction mixed with fascination on her that I'd never witnessed before.

"I do not know for sure," she continued to stare. "But if I were to venture a guess, I'd say it has to do with the limiter I placed on you." She lifted a hoof to her chin. "I personally placed the spell on you, Sunset. Using my own mana. I believe in the end, it did more than just restrict your abilities."

"More?" I reached up and touched the base of my horn.

"Perhaps, the mana from the spell I used was gradually accepted by you," she suggested. "By your body, or your mind. And now..." she touched the tip of her horn to mine. Neither aura overpowered the other. In spite of the fact that she was much stronger than me, our sunlight danced together, harmoniously. I could feel the tears coming on as I felt a peace wash over me unlike any I'd experienced before. "We are closer than ever before, my beloved Sunset."

Author's Note

I really like these two together. Hopefully, Sunset abides by her decision.

Leave me alone

Arriving in my mistress' room was... awkward, to say the least. It was probably a first for me since we'd initially met. As soon as her teleportation spell had ended she'd walked over to her closet and entered it without saying a word. To be honest, I was a little frightened by that. She hadn't acknowledged me when we got inside her quarters at all. Thankfully, she hadn't closed the door to the closet behind herself.

Is she... is she mad at me?

That thought made me feel sick. If need be, I'd apologize to her immediately. I hadn't consulted with her before making my request to her sister, but I knew if I had told her she would have been adamantly against it.

I had to keep it from her.

Secrets and lies.

"Y-your...?" I trotted over to the open doorway, but respected her privacy by staying out of the room, in spite of the inviting open door. "Your Highness?"

"Yes, my dearest?" she replied from within, her voice carrying no malice or irritation. In fact, she sounded quite jovial.

She doesn't sound mad... but I should probably make sure anyway.

"Is... is everything okay? With us, I mean. I apologize for not asking you if I-"

"Everything is wonderful, my dearest," she popped her head out of the door, a devious grin on her face. "I simply wanted to get your surprise for you."

"My... surprise?" I took an uncertain step back.

"TA-DAAAA!" she leapt out of the closet holding a large box with a frilly bow in her telekinesis. She was all smiles as she held the gift up to me. "For you, my dearest!" she said exuberantly as the present bobbed in the air.

"Oh!" I stared, first at the box and then at her. "Th- thank you, Your Highness." I took the box into my own telekinesis before setting it down in front of myself and staring down at it.

"I saw it in the window of a boutique when I was in the Dominion," she was practically gushing at this point. "I knew it would be perfect for you! Oh, but I'm giving the surprise away far too soon. Open it up! Open it!"

What a pity.

As I stared down at the gift I felt tears begin to crawl down my cheeks.

"Twilight..." my mistress sighed, her excitement gone in an instant.

"I'm sorry, Your Highness!" I quickly wiped the tears away with a hoof. "It's just-"

"I already know, Twilight," Her words shook me. I couldn't recall the last time she'd regarded me with such frigidness. I looked up at her in shock, finding an exhausted mare standing before me. "I know you. I simply didn't wish to say anything that might foment even more negativity in you. I still don't, but I fear if I remain silent your inner turmoil will get the better of you."

Then please... help me, Your Highness.

She cannot. None can. You are hopeless.

"Am I..." my head drooped. "How am I supposed to rectify my failures then, Your Highness? What should I do?"

"Do you want my honest opinion?" she asked calmly. Again, her icy demeanor was like the sting of a dagger being plunged deep into my flesh.

"I... do, Your Highness." I kept my head low.

You don't.

"Celestia was, and is, correct, Twilight," she stated firmly this time. I winced. "Your desire for punishment to serve as restitution for your transgressions is an approach only a coward would take."

I-I'm a... coward?

NOW DO YOU SEE!? EVEN YOUR BELOVED MISTRESS THINKS YOU A COWARD!

"TWILIGHT SPARKLE, LOOK AT ME THIS INSTANT!" the blast of her Royal Canterlot Voice shook me to my core, forcing me to raise my head and lock eyes with her. She wasn't angry, she only had a stern look on her face. Thankfully, there was no disappointment to be found in her either. "You are no coward," her voice had returned to normal. "You are merely afraid. There is a great distinction between the two."

"I'm..." I didn't want to admit it. Not to her of all ponies, but she was right. They were both right. "I am, Your Highness. I'm terrified," I placed a shaking hoof on the gift. "What I did to Starlight was... unforgivable. I think... I don't think she'll ever forgive me."

...

"She may not."

Her blunt reply felt like a buck directly to the gut, but I managed to hold it together because I'd expected it.

"I know," I groaned. "That's the whole problem."

"Then you know that there's only one way you'll have any chance of solving that problem," she still hadn't moved, nor had her demeanor softened.

"I know," I sighed, rubbing my hoof on the present.

"You must stop this habit of self-flagellation at once, Twilight. We've all made mistakes. What is of the utmost importance is how we work to remedy those mistakes, not how we can avoid them." She walked up to the gift, her elegant silver horseshoes entering my vision. "Heed my sister's words. Talk to Starlight Glimmer. She might not listen, but you will not know for sure unless you try. Until you do, there is no further point in ruminating on the issue. Okay?"

...

"O-okay," I conceded without a fight. She was not acting her usual self and so, I didn't want to push her. There was a hint of flint in her voice and she hadn't tried to comfort me physically once since we'd arrived in her quarters. It was a bit concerning, but I also welcomed it. I tapped on the box, my curiosity piqued. "Did something happen, Your Highness? While you were in the Dominion?"

"Nothing of note," she replied instantly with no hint of worry or anything of the sort. "Why do you ask?"

"No reason in particular. You're just acting a little... different." I wasn't going to withhold the truth from her. As soon as her head cocked to the side a bit I knew I'd have to explain myself. "I'm not complaining or anything," I smiled. "To be honest, I really like it. It fits. It's about time you start acting as amazing as you actually are."

She was the most powerful mare I knew. There was nothing wrong with finally acting like it. It's not like her aura didn't already give off that impression to those around her anyway.

Unexpectedly, she blushed bright red, nearly her entire body resembling a ripe tomato. She spun around, facing away from me.

"Just open your gift, Twilight." It wasn't an order. There wasn't nearly enough command in her voice. Honestly, she sounded much more happy now.

"As you wish... Mistress," I smiled as I began unwrapping the bow with my magic.

...

She must have had a professional tie it because I was having a rough time.

Are you really having trouble with some ribbon?

Shut it.

...

"This thing's really on there..." I struggled with it, almost deciding to just burn the material clean off.

Must be something pretty extravagant if she had it wrapped this well.

It honestly made me feel a little guilty. I hadn't brought her anything back from the Empire, though I suppose I wasn't exactly out shopping at the time. Besides, she didn't want me to be negative so I tossed those feelings as quickly as they'd came.

...

"I spoke with Tia," she said. "While you were in the Empire, I mean."

"About what, Your Highness?"

"Lots of things," she replied. She still hadn't turned to face me. "I gained... a new perspective I didn't have before."

"That's a good thing, right?"

"I... believe so." She only sounded a little unsure of herself. That was a good sign.

"That's great, Your Highness!"

...

Alright! Got it!

"...You seem to have changed as well," my mistress said as I put the bow down.

"I really hope for the better," I grabbed the lid of the box with my hooves.

"It would seem so. And in more ways than one," she turned to face me. "I trust things went smoothly with your elder brother?"

"After all of the hullabaloo with that bug? Yeah. Honestly, that could be the reason I'm acting a bit different," I smiled, thinking back to just how good it felt to have Shining Armor back in my life and knowing who was responsible for giving me that blessing. "Thank you so much, Your Highness," I bowed my head to her. "For always guiding me in the right direction."

I wanted to gush to her about my new big sister as well, but that was probably something better done with Sunset and Princess Celestia present.

"Always, my dearest," she smiled. "Now open! Open!" she was giddy again, all previous matters seemingly forgotten.

I lifted the lid off of the box to find...

A... dress?

"Yes! A gown to be a bit more precise!" she chortled with glee as she leapt next to me to look inside the box as well. "Isn't it wonderful!?"

I pulled the frilly, lacey thing out of the box with my telekinesis. I was no expert on fashion, but the black formal gown was breathtaking. Examining it more closely, it might have even been able to rival my sister's wedding dress.

But for somepony like me? My face scrunched up.

I'm not-

"Twiiiiliiiight," she glared down at me. "I already told you, I refuse to let you entertain any further negative thoughts."

"Of course, Your Highness," I wasn't about to argue with her. Besides, there was no point in protesting. She was right. "Can I... Can I try it on?"

"I was praying you'd ask!" she was practically hopping from side to side in place. "You can use my closet!"

I looked at the small room.

"Or I could just put it on right here, Your Highness."

"TWILIGHT!?" she covered her mouth with a hoof, the shock -- as well as the maroon complexion -- evident on her face. "Modesty is a righteous quality." She swept a hoof towards the closet, moving me towards it gently with her magic. "Now go on!"

"Okay, Your Highness," I trotted into the closet to try my gift on, a smile on my face."

++++++++++++++++++++++++

You look absolutely ridiculous.

So, what? Now you're just gonna keep running your mouth all the time?

If it bothers you this much, It will never end.

The Nightmare's mental assaults were getting more constant. Since arriving back in the castle it'd made a nice little nest in my head and wouldn't shut up.

"Please don't laugh, Your Highness," I called out from within the closet. After what felt like an eternity, I was finally done. It'd taken me a lot longer to correctly put on than I'd have thought it would. Turns out there were other garments in the box that I hadn't initially noticed. It was an incredibly complex dress complete with stockings and a veil. All in all, it even looked like a dress a bride might wear.

"As if I'd ever do that," she replied. "I'm certain you look divine, Twilight."

I don't know about that.

DIVINE!?

The condescending laughter that echoed in my head made me wince.

Shut up.

"Trust me," my mistress said softly.

With a deep breath and a shaking hoof I pushed the closet door open and stepped out to stand before her.

"Ta... da." I tried to project an air of confidence, tried to carry myself like she might, but I was no Goddess of the Night.

She's the one who should be wearing this.

Truly pathetic.

SHUT. IT.

The look my mistress gave me made me want to jump right back into the closet and slam the door closed.

"H-how do I look?" I lifted a foreleg, not sure what else to do with myself. She continued to stare at me, wide-eyed. I retreated into myself a bit, feeling very self-conscious all of a sudden. "Please don't stare so much, Mistress," I could feel myself beginning to blush. "It's... really embarrassing."

"F-forgive me, Twilight. I just..." She was still staring as she circled around me, much like a predator. Not once did she take her eyes off of me. I couldn't hide from her gaze and it was beginning to arouse a sense of... anticipation inside of me.

Yeah... She's definitely acting different.

"You're even more beautiful than I could have ever imagined."

My mistress' kind words rocked me to the core.

I blushed, focusing on the floor. I was way too flustered to look at her any longer.

"The dress really is-"

"No, Twilight." She was suddenly standing directly in front of me, inches away. "Not the gown. Tis filth in comparison to you."

I felt a distinct jolt run through my veins at her praise. It was a feeling I couldn't quite put my hoof on. I'd never experienced such a thing from something my mistress had said before. It was...

Curious.

No. Flattering.

I wasn't speaking to you! And she's clearly lying.

Why would she do that?

It matters not. You're as bland a mare as can be.

Says you.

And Starlight Glimmer.

...

"Th-thank you," I said through clenched teeth. "Your praise is always appreciated, Your... Highness?"

Something was wrong. Something had changed. She was looking at me like a ravenous wolf might an injured deer.

I took a step back, my heart suddenly pounding. She took a step forward, her eyes -- her entire body -- exuding an aura I'd never felt from her before.

What's...

Another step away.

Come now, Twilight. Did you honestly believe I'd sit idly by and do nothing while you were away?

Another step forward.

W-what did you do!?

I was furious.

I was... excited!?

"T-Twilight..." My mistress lifted a hoof to her head, her eyes still filled with a hunger I was unfamiliar with. "I feel... I need..."

"P... Princess Luna?" I wasn't certain she was in control.

Another step back.

My back pressed against the wall.

Another step forward.

She was right in front of me now and I had nowhere to go. Her breathtaking cyan eyes were filled to the brim with...

D-desire?

She was so close her warm breath tickled my muzzle. My heart was racing, my hooves sweating, along with the rest of my body. I closed my eyes.

"Y-Your H-Highness what are y-" something pressed gently against my lips. I kept my eyes closed, my heart pounding like a jackhammer. I could hear her hoof clop against the wall right next to my head.

Is she...!?

"Twilight..." she whispered, though whatever was pressed against my mouth remained.

Guess not. She'd never do something like that with m-

"May I... may I kiss you?"

Hu- Wha...?

I still couldn't open my eyes. I couldn't do much of anything. I felt like I might faint at any moment, but I... I was...

Curious.

SHUT UP!

...

I nodded my head, her hoof remaining on my lips all the while.

"Thank you..." she whispered as she removed her hoof. I could hear her move in closer, her mouth now millimeters from mine. I couldn't take it, the anticipation driving me crazy.

I'm going to die. I'm really going to die!

And then...

With a groan of pain I heard her stumble backwards. I opened my eyes to find her rubbing her head.

"Your Highness?"

"Forgive me, my dearest... what were we talking about?" It was clear she'd been in pain, but she tried to play it off, the look of innocent confusion on her face expressing just how lost she was.

...WHAT!?

You IDIOT!

Once again, the cackling laughter of the Nightmare blasted through my mind.

Author's Note

What just happened?

Friends and equals

"You look positively stunning, my dearest!"

My mistress was back to her normal self. She was admiring the dress she'd purchased for me as she flitted around the room like an overly proud parent.

She... really doesn't remember?

It didn't make any sense. Moments ago she'd been so... aggressive. So...

Enticing?

N-NO! OF COURSE NOT!

Whatever you say, unicorn.

I couldn't think like that. I could NEVER think something like that. Not about HER. She was my mistress. She was my savior. She was like my...

No.

Not like her.

What a surprise, the Nightmare snorted. Of course someone like you would have mommy issues.

And you're an unbearable HORSE! I growled. I guess we all have our shortcomings, don't we? Now leave me alone!

Mom and I had never been at odds with each other in the traditional sense. She'd always treated me well and she was always a very kind mare. Her and dad were just... busy. Unreasonably busy, most of the time. When I was young they were typically traveling here or there due to their jobs. Both of my parents had careers that required them to constantly be away from home. Mom was a stewardess for an airship that offered tours all across Equestria. Dad was a mechanic on the very same ship. That's where they'd first met one another.

Thankfully, I had Shiny to take care of me for all those years. Dad and I got along as well as any father and daughter. He was much closer to my brother, but I guess that was pretty normal. Mom and I though?

After everything that had happened between me and Princess Celestia, we were never able to see eye to eye. I couldn't remember the last time I saw my mother, much less the last time we actually spoke.

"Thank you, Your Highness." I did my best to hide the irritation the demon was rousing in me, -- as well as the feelings of familial remorse -- but a bit of both managed to bleed through the cracks, in spite of my best efforts.

"Is something wrong, my dearest?" My mistress had no problem detecting said frustrations, obviously. "You seem even more... prickly than usual."

"Everything's fine, Your-"

...

Wait... what?

"Prickly?"

She merely grinned.

"I'm prickly?"

Unattractive as well.

Horse.

"You know you've always been a tad... irascible, my dearest." she placed a hoof on my shoulder.

Well, she's not exactly lying.

Nor am I.

"But right now, it is plain to see that something is troubling you even more than usual," she smiled sweetly in an attempt to soften the blow.

"Yeah," I sighed. I couldn't really bring up the fact that she'd just practically pinned me to the wall and made out with me.

Much less that you actually liked it.

I DID NO-

...

...

...

D-did I?

I wasn't so sure I hated it as much as I probably should have.

It was wrong... right? Maybe? I don't know. I didn't-

You said yes to her, unicorn.

I...

I did. She'd asked, and I had said yes.

"I guess it's just the whole Starlight thing," I lied, turning and taking a step away from her.

Why would I lie? I asked myself. Maybe it was because I was trying to think of something other than her.

It doesn't matter. She will know, the Nightmare replied even though I hadn't asked it. It didn't matter if I had though. It wasn't wrong.

She would know I was lying. She always knew. But knowing her as well as I did, I knew she'd carry on like she was unaware I'd withheld the truth from her in the first place.

"It will all work out, my dearest," my mentor approached me. "Just like things did with your brother."

And that's exactly what she did. So I decided I would do the same.

"I'm just hoping it doesn't take several years again, Your Highness." This time, I chose to be honest. I really couldn't handle losing Starlight for that long.

If at all.

The idea alone was enough to make me nauseous. It was a feeling similar to that of my younger years, when I worried about Princess Celestia's opinion of me on a daily basis.

"Well then, it's a good thing that's easily avoided, isn't it?"

"Your Highness?" I looked at her, confused by her statement. I wasn't really sure what she'd meant, but she looked supremely confident in herself.

"I'm not sure how we keep coming back around to this," she chuckled. "You managed to resolve your issues with your brother by finally speaking with him, did you not?"

"Okay. Okay," I sighed, understanding dawning on me immediately. "But to be fair, that was after a few years."

And a catastrophic misunderstanding that almost destroyed the Crystal Empire.

Being deceived like the fool that you are is a lot more than just a "misunderstanding".

How would you even know?

"That was by your design though, wasn't it, my dearest?" she lifted a questioning brow.

She wasn't wrong. And, unfortunately, neither was the demon.

"I suppose it was," I admitted, rather reluctantly.

"Then, as I said, tis a good thing." She smiled. "Now then, how do you like it, my dearest?" she laid a hoof on my chest, touching the brooch pinned to the dress below my neck.

"It's wonderful, Your Highness," I placed a hoof over hers. "Thank you so much." I smiled, but it faltered a little. I felt the sting of shame again, knowing I hadn't gotten her anything. Knowing that I'd...

"Is there something you wish to tell me, my dearest?" she asked politely, but I could tell she already knew I did. She might even already know the truth.

Oh DEAR!? You forgot your beloved mistress and you haven't told her? How very shameful!

I don't- She doesn't need to know.

Finally we agree on something. You are correct. There's nothing wrong with keeping a couple... secrets from a loved one.

...

A couple?

You can't hide anything from me, unicorn.

If it already knew, then my mistress had every right to know as well, if she didn't already.

She has every right to know even if it didn't.

"I... do, Your Highness," I grabbed her hoof and lead her over to her bed. It was the opposite of her sister's, much like the rest of her room, and not in the ways that one might think. Pitch-black silk blankets and navy blue silk pillows covered the round mattress. While her bed back on the train had been themed with a moon motif, her actual bed was nothing of the sort, nor was the rest of her room.

My mistress was a modest mare. She didn't own anything extravagant or "fancy". Her surroundings reflected that same sense of modesty. While she did have a single painting hanging on the wall -- a depiction of her and Princess Celestia standing next to each other in front of Canterlot's Castle -- the rest of her quarters were utterly... unremarkable. No pony unfamiliar with the room would be able to guess it was hers, except possibly by associating the dark colors -- and darkness itself -- with my mistress. There were no windows or anything similar letting light into the room. There was a pair of doors leading out to a balcony, but they were heavily curtained.

As she took a seat on her bed I sat down next to her, not meeting her gaze.

"Princess..." I pushed my hoof into my closed eye, rubbing it vigorously.

You don't have the nerve.

Watch me.

...

"When I was in the Empire... when I was under that monster's spell I..." I steeled my resolve and looked directly into her eyes. "I forgot you."

She stared back, not saying a word. She looked... happy? I couldn't tell, but she definitely wasn't angry.

...

"I'm not exactly certain what you wish for me to say, my dearest," she finally responded after a minute of silence. She looked confounded now, almost as if I was posing a riddle and not confessing a crime.

"Aren't you angry with me?" I asked, not believing her unfettered attitude was genuine. "You've done so much for me and I just outright forgot about you, Your Highness."

"That... might be a tad distressing from certain perspectives," she scratched her cheek lightly with a hoof. "But you were under Chrysalis' spell at the time, were you not?"

"I was," I huffed, guessing where she was going with this. "But that's not an excuse! At least, not a good one!"

Starlight hadn't accepted it as one, why should my mistress?

"You may not want to hear this, but..." she averted her eyes.

"But what, Your Highness?" I leaned forward trying to get in her line of sight.

Oh here comes a good time.

"I'm afraid you either underestimate Chrysalis or... you vastly overestimate yourself, my dearest."

"I...?"

Talk about a reality check. It felt like she'd just slammed a hoof directly into my midsection and was pushing as hard as she could, forcing the wind clear out of me.

I'd say the latter, the Nightmare laughed.

"But..." It was harder to speak. Much harder. "But Sunset beat her... Is she... Am I...?"

I didn't want to ask. It felt... wrong. Selfish. So what if my friend was stronger than I was. I should be happy for her, not jealous.

"She is not, Twilight," my mistress declared firmly.

"Then why was I the one that got tricked, Your Highness?" I slumped forward. "Why was I the only one who fell for her deception?"

Because you're a fool. Obviously.

"Well..." she crossed her forelegs, contemplating my questions. "From the way Sunset described the events, Chrysalis was working on you from the moment you first encountered her. That being the case, I'd wager she singled you out because you were the biggest threat at the time."

I... I hadn't considered that.

What a load of manure, the Nightmare scoffed. She's quite obviously pulling your tail.

That... might be true. My mistress had a tendency of being very protective of me. I honestly preferred it... most of the time.

"You're not..." I didn't want to question her about it, but I had to. I needed the truth, now more than ever, particularly from her. "You're not lying to me... are you, Your Highness?"

"I can see why that might cross your mind." She stood to her hooves, her expression betraying no emotions. "But I assure you, Twilight, it is the truth." I winced. "I've seen Sunset's full strength with my own eyes."

"Back in your 'realm', you mean," I tried to be reasonable about it, but truthfully, I was pretty pissed off. My mistress' reality was special. I thought it was a place reserved for just her and I to share, -- maybe her sister too -- but obviously, she didn't feel the same way.

...

She cocked an eyebrow at me.

"You're angry with me?" she asked, clearly marveling at my reaction.

I turned away.

Awwww, how dreadful! Trouble in paradise? the Nightmare cackled gleefully.

"I am."

I'd never been angry with her before. It was an... odd feeling. I didn't want it, but it was how I felt and there was no point in trying to lie to her. "I thought your world was something you only shared with those precious to you."

Like me.

...

She sighed.

"Would it surprise you if I said Sunset is precious to me?"

"Of course it would!" I stood up, walking away from her. I didn't know which way to go. I didn't want to leave the room, but I was trying to make a statement and leaving in a tizzy seemed like the right play to make.

You're not even marefriends. So absolutely pathetic.

I wanted to buck its teeth down its throat.

I settled on standing in front of the doors that led to the balcony, staring at them angrily. "Why would Sunset be precious to you, Your Highness?"

Such defiance! I love it!

DON'T YOU EVER SHUT UP!?

..

My mistress trotted up behind me.

"What is Sunset Shimmer to you, Twilight?" she asked calmly.

What is Sunset to me?

That was an easy one.

"She's my best friend," I didn't have to think about it for more than a second.

"And, as such, is she not precious to you?"

"...Y-yes," my rage waned, knowing where she was going with this line of dialogue.

"Then she is precious to me as well, my dearest."

"But!" I whirled around, trying to think of a good reason to protest. "But..." I failed, my shoulders slumping.

"Would you prefer I treat Sunset the way I did before?" she asked, her voice still calm. "If you wish it so I will forsake any sort of-"

"No," I cut her off, lifting my hoof.

My eyes shot open, my body going rigid immediately as I looked her way and covered my mouth.

How INTERESTING!

She was just as shocked as I was. I'd never interrupted her before. Not intentionally, at least. When I'd gotten mad about Queen Cantata I'd slipped up, but not a single time since we'd met had I ever even dreamt of doing such a thing deliberately. This time though... This time that's exactly what I'd done. It was on purpose.

She was quiet, as was I.

...

Her eyes softened along with the rest of her demeanor.

"You've grown, Twilight," she smiled. "Our first fight and you fail to show me proper respect for the first time as well?"

"Your Highness, I..." I scratched my head, my frustration mounting once again. "Forgiv-"

"No, Twilight," she answered before I could finish apologizing.

"What?" I stared at her dumbly.

"I will not forgive you," she smiled wider.

"What are-" I was deathly afraid all of a sudden. "What do you mean, Mistress?"

"You've done nothing wrong."

"But-"

"We are equals, are we not?" she asked.

I nearly had a heart attack.

OF COURSE WE'RE NOT EQUALS!

I wanted to shout my thoughts at the top of my lungs, but I didn't need to. I was certain the look of disbelief I currently possessed was doing a well enough job of letting her know exactly what I thought.

"Very well. If that is what you truly think then..." she marched up to me, getting even closer. Her glee was still growing by the second. "Twilight Sparkle! My dearest and most beloved student! From this day forth you shall consider me to be both your equal and your friend."

If a jaw could fall off mine would have done so and broken to pieces on the floor.

"Y-Your Highness I can't-"

I had no idea what was going on, but as she got even closer and nuzzled into me I nearly had a heart attack.

"Please, Twilight..." she looked down at me, her cyan eyes shimmering beautifully in spite of the darkness. "Call me Luna?"

My heart stopped.

Author's Note

Closer and closer.

Three unicorns

How do I keep getting myself into stupid situations like this?

I took a sip from my straw, the freezing cold iced tea cooling my body -- as well as my temper -- down a bit. It was good. Not too sweet, not too bitter, and a little citrusy.

I guess sugar isn't the worst thing in the world. Who would've guessed?

In spite of my frustrations I kept an artificial smile on my face for the sake of my compatriots. Trix and I were sitting together at one of the fancy tables on the outer perimeter of the restaurant. It wasn't one I was familiar with, the restaurant that is, -- Trix either judging from the nervousness crawling all over her face -- but Raven was convinced we'd love the lighter snacks they served here. Speaking of the Sun Princess' aide, she was just rejoining us. The white unicorn placed a tray topped with elegant looking pastries, a stack of napkins, and a few utensils, onto our table.

"Take whatever catches your eye, girls," she smiled, taking a seat with us. "Like I said, they're all delicious! You can't go wrong! Plus, I can get more for us if we run out, so don't worry about trying too many."

"Thanks, Raven," Trix didn't hesitate for a second. Using her telekinesis she took a napkin and a flaky looking croissant with white frosting drizzled across the top of it. "These are my favorite! Trixie loves- Er, I mean, I. I love cherry turnovers," she blushed, but her embarrassment didn't stop her from nibbling on the treat.

Okay. Guess it's not a croissant.

...

What do you want from me!? I'm not a dessert connoisseur! I didn't even eat sugar a couple of weeks ago!

The blue mare's eyes lit up as soon as she got a real taste of the pastry. It was clear from the look of astonishment on the Element's face that Raven hadn't been exaggerating.

"You're going to love that one even more, Trixie," Raven grinned. "Cafe du Soleil has the best bakery in all of Canterlot." She covered her mouth with a hoof, a devious grin coming to her face. "I'd say it's even better than the one we have in the castle. Just don't tell chef Cacy I said that, okay?" she giggled.

I honestly wouldn't have believed her claim based on the appearance of the establishment alone. The building itself was completely unassuming, looking much like any other half-decent cafe I'd seen in the past. Though the area surrounding the main building was a bit more interesting than the restaurant itself. It was styled in the fashion of a garden or greenhouse. Lots of plants, flowers, and the like decorated the gated area.

It was also evidently enchanted or something similar. The blistering heat of the day was not an issue for any of the patrons outside, the three of us included. Sure, there was an umbrella covering each of the tables, but they wouldn't have done much to assuage the humidity of Celestia's scorching hot day.

Magic had to be playing a role in one way or another, that much was obvious. Putting that aside, I'd have wagered the eatery was one of the more... lackluster restaurants in Canterlot, at least when compared to the other more extravagant looking options.

I wouldn't have guessed a pony like Raven would be the type to frequent a place like this. I'd have assumed she would be more fixated on appearance and status, but I guess not.

Good on her.

That was neither here nor there though. My real concern was how I'd gotten myself into another mess I'd rather not be in. According to Raven, with the princesses talking with Sun and the traitor the three of us would have enough time to stop and eat a small meal. Trix thought it was a fabulous idea. I on the other hoof...

Somehow, I'd been roped into another "day out" with other ponies. And this time I hadn't even been ordered by Celestia to come. And on top of that, they weren't even my friends... Erm friend. I mean, I had agreed to do something with Raven once I'd gotten back from the Crystal Empire, so her presence made sense. I'd just expected that something to involve a whole lot more candlelight dinner and a whole lot less... extra company.

Don't get me wrong, it's not like I hated Trix or anything like that. It's just really hard for me to have fun with two mares at the same time. Especially when those mares had completely different sensibilities.

Well, there was the fact that I was totally preoccupied with my current predicament, but I also couldn't get that darned draconequus off my mind.

Not too long ago I'd thought the only ones who might be able to give me a challenge were the Immortal Sisters. I'd been wrong about just how powerful they were. Now, I come to find out I was wrong about everything. Discord had overpowered me without putting in an ounce of effort, much like the pair of alicorns. The world was much more vast than I'd ever thought possible. It was sobering.

I could bend the very fabric of time itself to my will with my magic, and yet, I'd still been trounced like I was a helpless foal by Discord. If creatures like him existed, then I really had no choice.

I have to get stronger.

To accomplish that, I'd probably have to ask him for help. Celestia and Luna were almost certainly no goes when it came to teaching me more powerful magic. I wasn't trapped here so I could get stronger...

At least, not in that sense, I guess.

Discord though? He seemed like a creature that enjoyed being... chaotic. That made sense considering his magic. I could work with that. If I could convince him to teach me, if I could learn how to use it as well, I might be able to hold my own against my mentors.

Of course, now that I think about it... I could always just accept the Nightmar-

"Are you gonna pick something, Starlight?" Raven asked, breaking me from my reflections.

"Huh?" I turned to the mare, completely caught off guard. "OH! Uhm, sure," I quickly took a napkin and glanced around at the five other pastries. I settled on a muffin of some kind, moving it onto my napkin and thanking Raven.

Later, Starlight. Try to focus.

...

"So! How was the Empire?" Raven asked as she took her own treat from the tray. It was a rolled something or other, filled with what looked like thick blueberry jam. I'd never seen whatever it was, but it did look tasty. I sampled my own baked good, taking a small bite. It wasn't too hot and crumbled in my mouth, seemingly almost melting as soon as it touched my tongue.

Cherry and bananas? My heart skipped a beat. Just like... I took a much larger, angrier bite. Whatever.

"It was freat unfil Fhrysalis fried tu-"

"Starlight!?" Trix cut me off, a look of panic coming to her features.

"What?" I asked, placing the remains of my muffin back onto the napkin. "Cause my mouf fis full?" I pointed at my face, chewing all the while. She shook her head, looking around at the other customers, but keeping her gaze low profile.

Then, what?

"We're not supposed to discuss things like that in public, Starlight," Raven explained quietly, drawing my irritation like a lightning rod. I swallowed my mouthful.

"Then why'd you ask!?" I flipped a hoof face up, beyond annoyed.

"I'm sorry." She didn't fight me, looking a little embarrassed due to my aggressive query. "I meant more along the lines of; did you girls have fun? Go to any nice shops? Stuff like that."

"Well, you could've just said that!" I huffed, crossing my forelegs and lifting the remnants of my muffin with my telekinesis to take another bite. Raven slumped a bit due to my obvious annoyance, but managed to keep a chipper demeanor.

It wasn't just the fact that she could've been more specific. It was also really weird.

Why can't we talk about it?

An order like that had to have come directly from the top. Directly from Celestia's mouth. It probably had to do with the press getting ahold of information she didn't want getting out or something like that.

...

You're not just imagining it. Stay sharp.

I glanced sideways, --barely moving enough to be noticed -- looking at one of the tables in my peripheral vision. I activated my horn, keeping the energy as dull as possible so that nopony would notice. It had just been an odd, unexplainable feeling at first, much like back at Cadenza's reception. As soon as we'd stepped off the train I'd felt eyes on me. On us.

When Discord popped up, the discomfort went away, but thinking more about it now, that was probably due to his chaos magic. It's not like some weakling could be watching us while we were in Discord's proximity. I hadn't felt the same feeling again until just now. It was the only reason I could come up with as to why Celestia would forbid us from discussing risqué topics.

The peach colored unicorn sitting at the table a few meters down was trying her best to act like she wasn't glancing our way. She was doing a terrible job of it. She had a menu propped up in front of herself in an attempt to blend in better with the other patrons. With my spell powered I could easily see the pencil and notepad she was trying to hide in her magic just behind it.

She'd been there when we first arrived in the city too, I just thought nothing of it then. There were a lot of ponies around at the time and I'd gotten distracted by Discord, but now that I noticed her here I knew it couldn't have been a coincidence.

She's following us.

The very idea that a disrespectful, loathsome, insignificant little... NOTHING was spying on ME was nearly enough to blind me with rage. I wanted to set her ablaze. I wanted to watch her burn. I wanted to set an example for any and all peons that would even think of doing the same. Thankfully, I was pulled out of my less than pure thoughts.

"She's not the only one," Trix said quietly but kept a smile on her face as she continued to eat. I moved to check out our surroundings a bit more but she stopped me before I could. "Don't look," she shook her head, though it was barely perceptible. "We just have to deal with it."

Deal with it?

...

DEAL WITH IT!?

"It comes with the territory, Starlight," Raven was still being optimistic, her smile not artificial in the least. "Let's just try to enjoy ourselves."

"THAT'S ST-" I moved forward aggressively, placing my hooves on the table. My horn was burning brightly. And then I stopped, remembering back to Celestia and Luna's lesson.

"Even if we wished to keep things a bit more... discreet, any action we take to do so will be met with outrage and condemnation by the citizens of Equestria."

I sat back in my chair, crossing my forelegs.

So that's how it is then?

Trix wasn't even their student and Raven was just an aide, but vultures like that mare followed them around like this? I couldn't even put up a dampening field or I risked stirring up suspicions. If I did, I knew what I could expect in tomorrow's papers.

"Princess Celestia's aide, student, and confidant caught discussing illicit matters after returning from the Crystal Empire."

What a pathetic joke.

I tossed the rest of my muffin in my mouth, opting to keep it shut instead of saying anything else.

"A-anyway, it was nice!" Trix was more willing to keep up appearances than I was. "Princess Cadenza was absolutely beautiful! And Prince Armor couldn't have been more handsome if he tried!"

Before or after the wedding? I scoffed.

"The Princess of the Empire is truly breathtaking," Raven played along, though I did notice that when she glanced my way she looked a little disappointed. "It's good to hear the wedding went off without a hitch."

...

...

...

Ugh! FINE! Screw it!

"The wedding dress Cadenza wore was pretty nice too," I reached out with my mana to grab a second sweet. It was a pretty basic looking glazed doughnut, but I really wasn't concerned with what it was, I just wanted to bite something.

"Y-yeah!" Trix nodded enthusiastically, the smile on her face more organic now. "Yeah, it was really pretty!"

"That's..." Raven's grin grew several sizes. "That's great."

+++++++++++++++++++++++

"So what did you girls think?" Raven was positively beaming as the three of us made our way to the castle. "It was good just like I said, wasn't it!?" She was practically hopping at this point, a small bag of pastries for the princess' held in her telekinesis.

"It was delicious!" Trixie chuckled, bumping gently into my shoulder with her own to draw my attention. She was in high spirits as well, a wide smile plastered on her face.

"It was good, I guess," I acted disagreeable, returning her playful shove. In spite of my theatrics, I had a smile on my face as well. The blue mare had been ecstatic since we'd settled into a fairly friendly conversation about mundane topics back at the cafe. It was also probably due to the fact that I hadn't made a fuss about all the flies buzzing about around us.

We'd spent a good two hours or so at the cafe. It had actually been... pleasant. Again. Raven was quite the talker so me and Trix only had to respond in short replies or keep our mouths shut. It was a little annoying hearing about Raven's work, -- since it mostly revolved around just how great Celestia was -- but she had such gusto while speaking about it I couldn't be too mad at her.

Shortly after we left the restaurant, -- as we made our way to the castle -- I'd noticed several more ponies tailing us. It was clear from Raven and Trix's demeanors that they were used to it. I, on the other hoof, was having trouble acting natural, especially since these hacks were so terrible at their job.

Sure, I hadn't really noticed them at first, but once I knew what I was looking for, it was as easy to spot them as a zebra at a Canterlot elite's party.

...

As if they'd ever actually let one of them attend.

Regardless of my distaste for the leeches, I'd just have to ignore them until we got to the castle anywa-

"Just a little bit further," Raven said as we entered the gates separating the castle grounds from the rest of the city. The two guards standing at their post saluted the aide as she walked by. It was obvious she commanded quite a bit of authority despite the fact that she was just an assistant.

Thank Cel- goodness.

We'd probably still have to be careful about the elites and whatnot, but at least they would have to...

I glanced back, behind myself.

Yeah. That's what I thought.

Several of the journalists were standing at the gate, barred entrance inside. They'd have to answer some questions before they were allowed passage onto the grounds.

Good riddance to bad trash.

At least for a while.

...

"So, I'll be dropping you off at Celestia's room," Raven explained as we entered the castle proper. "Did you girls have any questions for me before we get there?"

"Not me," Trix shook her head.

"Celestia isn't in the throne room?" I asked.

"Not currently," Raven shook her head. "Not when what happened is so important," she whispered shortly after.

The privacy. Makes sense.

"Just one more thing then," I smirked, drawing the pair's attention, though we all continued on our way. "Did that count as the date we agreed to before I left, or are we still gonna do something together?"

Raven blushed immediately. Trix's eyes shot open as her stunned gaze darted back and forth between the two of us.

"Well, I didn't know it was a date per se," Raven pushed her glasses up with a shaking hoof. "But I really hope that wasn't it. Like I told you before, Starlight, I want to get to know you better. I hope you'll still do something with me. Even if it is a... d-date," her blush grew in intensity, and this time Trix's complexion joined the aide.

"Alright," I lifted a hoof in a playful shrug. "I guess we can still do something. How about later tonight? I should be free then." She cleared her throat, facing forward once again.

"Very well. I'd be delighted," she replied calmly, but the dark maroon tinge had spread to the rest of her body.

Interesting... Did she think I wouldn't say anything in front of Tri- OH CRAP!

"TRIX! I'm sorry! Discord asked me to go to-"

"It's alright, Starlight," The blue unicorn giggled, seemingly unperturbed by my carelessness. "If you have other plans... we can get together some other time."

The way she said that...

Nah.

She's way too innocent.

"Alright, girls. We're here," Raven announced.

We'd arrived at our destination.

The true threat

"I hope I didn't... interrupt anything, girls?"

My mentor's gaze drifted between her little sister and the violet unicorn who were currently standing very close to one another. Twilight looked downright ruffled, a vivid maroon blush burning her cheeks as she stared at Princess Celestia and I with wide eyes. Princess Luna on the other hoof didn't seem to be troubled at all. In fact, the opposite was true of the dark alicorn.

"You did not, Sister," the Princess of the Night was practically glowing. The smile lifting the mare's lips couldn't possibly be any more vibrant. "Isn't that right, Twilight?"

Nevermind. I stand corrected.

"Y-yes, Your Hi-"

Princess Luna's stern side-eye managed to both hush and fluster her pupil even further.

"I-I mean, yes..." she closed her eyes, a look of nervous elation coming to her face. "L-Luna."

WHAT!? my jaw dropped.

...

My stunned glare shot back and forth between my clearly embarrassed friend and her way too pleased teacher. I received nothing from them as far as clarification goes, so I looked to my mentor for answers. She was smiling, a satisfied grin now on her lips as well.

DID I MISS SOMETHING!?

"That's good," Celestia lifted a playful brow my way as if I was somehow in on whatever was going on. "Forgive me for wasting your time," she waved the pair over to join us. Celestia and I were back on her bed, -- though now we were sitting -- having finished our discussion about my newfound power.

We'd spoken a bit more on slightly less important things, -- how long I'd been able to use her sunlight (about a year), just how much of it I possessed (a LOT), and if I wanted her to instruct me on how to further master it (YES PLEASE!) -- but nothing touching on the Empire or what'd happened there. Now that Twilight and Princess Luna were back though, it was more than obvious we were going to return to that subject.

"Think nothing of it, Tia," Princess Luna and her protégé walked over to us, sitting in front of the bed. I made a mental note that Twilight hadn't lifted her head yet. "I pray everything turned out well between the two of you?"

"Even better," my mentor replied, nuzzling into me.

"That's wonderful to hear." Luna was clearly delighted by the answer.

I returned the gesture my mentor lavished on me, giggling all the while. In spite of that, I still wanted an answer to a particular question.

"And what about you two?" I lifted a hoof their way, drawing a raised eyebrow to Luna's face. Twilight still hadn't raised her head. "Seems like something really good happened, or am I misinterpreting?" I didn't want to press them too hard. I hadn't forgotten the time with Her Highness back in her realm, but it's not like we were that close.

Not yet, anyway.

"I'm not certain what you mean. What say you, Twilight?" Luna was being uncharacteristically playful, her sly smirk growing as she looked down at her student. "Did something good happen?"

"Uh-uhm," Twilight finally lifted her head. She was... smiling? The same dark red tinge was still permeating her features. "Yes, L... L-Luna."

Oh yeah. Something good definitely happened.

"I trust that is a satisfactory answer, at least for now, yes Sunset?" The Night Princess asked. It was evident she was on cloud nine at this point and Twilight didn't look too unhappy herself.

"I guess so," I shrugged, chuckling. Their glee was infectious. I'd have to ask Twilight a bit more about it later, but for now, knowing they were both in a good place, was enough for me.

"So... where were we?" My mentor asked, though it was clear for all to see that she was trying to conceal her own giddiness.

"I believe we were just about to hear about how our dear Sunset's newfound power aided her in trouncing the insect," Luna gladly answered. The prospect of Chrysalis getting walloped appeared to increase the Princess of the Moon's enthusiasm tenfold.

"OH! That's right!" I lit up with a toothy smile, their collective gazes on me once again. "So anyway, I... I had..."

W-wait...

...

My eyes slowly drifted back to Twilight. She was still smiling, but the joy in her gradually diminished into confusion as she realized I was staring at her.

...That's right.

My previous vigor fled from me, the memories of what had happened next forcing me to come face to face with the reality I'd tried to ignore since speaking with Un and Chrysalis. My best friend's violet eyes lingered on me, a desperation for clarity filling them.

"Sunset?" Her head turned slightly. She'd probably intended to look to her mentor for guidance, but kept her eyes on me rather than doing so. Her body tensed as I got off the bed and moved to stand in front of her. Thankfully, our mentors remained quiet.

I took a deep breath.

"Twilight..." I wrapped my forelegs around her. She was still tense and probably a little more than embarrassed by me, but she hesitantly returned my hug. "I'm so sorry."

"Sorry?" she squeezed me back. "Sorry for what, Sunset?"

"I didn't..." I squeezed her tightly before drawing away to look her in the eyes. "I didn't know what you were going through. I should've asked you. I should've been there for you. I thought-"

"This again?" she sighed, a beautiful smile remaining on her face. "You don't have to worry about me so much. I'm a tough mare. I can-"

She screamed.

"TWILIGHT!?"

All three of us had shouted. Luna was faster than I was and I'm certain my mentor hadn't moved out of respect for her sister. The Night Princess caught her student in her forelegs.

Seemingly, out of nowhere, the lavender unicorn had lifted a hoof to her head, an expression of intense pain dominating her features as she nearly collapsed. The blood curdling scream that escaped her lips was too much. My heart was pounding. I'm pretty sure the sisters were just as panicked as I was, if not moreso by the terrifying event.

"It's okay," she shook her head roughly, apparently in an attempt to clear out the cobwebs. "I'm... I'm fine."

"That's obviously not-"

"It's..." I interrupted the Moon Princess as I drew closer to the pair, grabbing their attention. "It's the Nightmare... isn't it?"

Twilight's eyes widened to the size of saucers, the fear inside of her suddenly vivid and visible for all to see.

"Sunset... h-how do y-"

"You are aware of the Nightmare, Sunset!?" Luna tried to hide her shock, but her voice was tinged with desperation. That, paired with the fact that she'd interrupted her student, spoke volumes of how drastically her mood had shifted from a few moments ago.

I glanced over my shoulder at Celestia, thinking I might find her just as puzzled as her sister.

She wasn't.

She looked back at me with nothing but love and understanding, nodding her head once.

Does she already know?

...

Probably.

I turned back to the duo. Knowing I had my mentor's permission filled me with the confidence I needed to continue undeterred.

"When I was just about to defeat Chrysalis... the Nightmare's brother saved her."

"You..." Luna's gaze shot towards her sister, the look of shock and disbelief on her palpable. "Tia!?"

...

The Princess of the Day remained silent.

...

"That THING isn't the only one out there?" Twilight's fear escalated several degrees, a look of utter horror consuming her face.

"As I had surmised," Celestia's expression still hadn't changed, but she stared into her younger sister's eyes as if to say 'you see?'. "There are more than one."

"You did know," I declared in awe. It was comforting, knowing she hadn't been caught off guard by the information.

"I'd say it was more of a... really strong hunch," she stifled a giggle.

"SISTER!" Luna's frustration didn't appear to faze her sibling one bit. I, on the other hoof, nearly jumped out of my skin at the impassioned shout. "This is a serious matter! 'Tis no time for jesting, Celestia!"

"Let's not do this right now, Luna," my mentor lifted a hoof, her jovial expression becoming much more serious in a flash. To be perfectly honest, she looked a little more than annoyed by her younger sister's sudden outburst.

"But I-"

Celestia's stern gaze shut down the dark alicorn instantly, the younger mare slumping in defeat.

"As you wish, Sister."

"H-hold on a second..." Twilight drew the attention of the room to herself. Her hoof was trembling, lifted in the air and directed towards the Sun Princess.

T-Twilight?

I'd never seen her in such a disturbing state before. Her expression was that of a broken mare; frantic and deranged. Her eyes were begging, pleading the ivory alicorn for help.

"Y-you... knew about the Nightmare?" tears slipped from her eyes, though she didn't sob or show any other signs of sadness. My mentor's reply was a look of utter disappointment, her eyes closing as an exhausted sigh left her.

"My dearest you've got it-"

"Why didn't..." she shook her head slightly, genuine hurt and confusion coming to her face. "Why haven't you tried to help me?"

Celestia didn't say a word, instead merely staring back at the distraught unicorn.

"Your Highness... Why!?" she persisted.

My mentor remained steadfast.

"My dearest, you don't understand," Princess Luna tried to intervene, but Twilight was so focused on her sister that it didn't appear to have registered with the violet mare.

The white alicorn averted her gaze, though her expression was still cold as stone, not changing an iota. She had glanced at Luna for a split second before looking away, though I'm sure Twilight hadn't seen the slight motion. I'm not even sure Luna had noticed the subtle action of her elder.

"CELESTIA!?" Twilight's sorrowful shout was dripping with desperation. She was begging. It was clear she needed an answer. "PLEASE!?"

My mentor refused, both to answer her question and to acknowledge the devastated mare.

"Twilight?" I cut in, drawing my friend's haggard gaze. Princess Luna was surprised by my interruption. I noticed Celestia turn ever so slightly when I spoke as well. If she wouldn't defend herself, then I had no problem being the one to do so. "If Celestia could help you, I know for a fact she would have. She'd have done everything in her power to."

The violet unicorn's eyes widened in disbelief for just a moment before falling slack shortly thereafter. She looked incredibly saddened by the fact that I'd interjected. It was either that or my faith in my mentor. I couldn't be sure which.

...

She remained quiet for several seconds, -- along with the rest of us -- her eyes boring into mine.

"She didn't even talk to me about it, Sunset." Her voice was even, but the undercurrent of desperation remained strong. "If you want to be her advocate, that's fine. Why didn't she-"

"My dearest," Luna laid a hoof on her student's shoulder, silencing her and attempting to draw her gaze. She accomplished the former, but not the latter. "As I tried to tell you before, you've got it all wrong."

There was a certain distinct sorrow in Luna. In spite of the comforting smile she was trying to utilize for her pupil's sake, she couldn't hide the sadness deep inside of her.

"Then tell me what I have wrong," Twilight continued to stare at me despite speaking to her mentor.

...

Luna's head fell.

"You don't have to say anything, Sister," Celestia finally spoke, her voice calm. "She is correct. I could have spoken to her of it, had I deemed it necessary."

"Necessary? NECESSARY!?" Twilight was livid, turning her wrath onto my teacher. "IT'S TRYING TO TURN ME INTO A MONSTER! I THINK WE'RE WAY PAST THE 'NECESSARY' PHASE AT THIS POINT!"

"Twilight," I lifted my hooves to halt her progress, speaking as softly as I could. She'd made an aggressive move towards Celestia so I'd gotten in the way to block her. I couldn't let her get past me. "Please, calm down!"

"SUNSET, SHE DIDN'T DO ANYTH-"

"Tis not my sister who is to blame, Twilight." Luna hadn't moved to stop her protégé. She stood where she was, her head still on the decline and her gaze still locked on the carpet. The Princess of the Night's quiet declaration had stopped Twilight's tirade before it could truly gain any steam.

"Then... then who, Your High...?" Twilight whirled around, her indignation fizzling out as soon as she laid eyes on her mentor. Luna was slumped over, as if a great weight was forcing her body downward.

"Please... forgive me, Twilight," the Night Princess dipped her head further down. "I never intended to mess things up so badly."

...

"Princess..." I didn't know what to say further than that, but even a single word was better than the eerie silence that had gripped the four of us.

Twilight stared at her mentor, her expression running the gamut from outright rage to utter disbelief and everything in between before her own head fell.

"I swear I didn't-"

"That's enough, Luna." Celestia's soft tone didn't match the command she'd given her sister. "You can be just as self deprecating as Twilight," she giggled. All her words appeared to accomplish was to degrade the pair's mood even further. "I'm sorry," the Sun Princess sighed contentedly when she'd noticed her faux paus. "Honestly, it's a marvel neither of you have-"

"Celestia," I cut in, not certain where she was going with the line of dialogue, but knowing it probably wasn't going to help anyway. My mentor looked at me with a slightly confused expression, but as soon as I raised my hoof towards them and tilted my head in their direction she sighed, though her smile did remain.

"Right. No fun," she muttered to herself quietly before jumping off the bed. She unfurled her wings and walked up to the despairing duo. Neither lifted their head. Both remained still as statues. Both stayed in nearly identical positions. To be perfectly honest, they looked like a reflection of one another. It was kind of weird. "Girls... look at me."

Both reluctantly lifted their heads, still mirroring one another's actions. With a slow, deliberate motion my mentor took a seat on her rump and then moved the tips of each of her wings to their foreheads. With all the gentle kindness of a loving mother she tapped their foreheads, just below their horns.

"Stop being so hard on yourselves," the Princess of the Sun smiled down at them as she folded her wings back at her sides. As if their minds were connected both Princess Luna and Twilight lifted a hoof, rubbing their respective temples softly. Princess Luna had a wry smile on her face while Twilight looked completely befuddled. "You didn't 'mess things up', Lulu," Celestia continued, drawing her sister's gaze. "Everything will be fine. Trust your big sister. And as far as your case goes, Twilight..."

"Y-yes, Princess?" The lavender mare was still dumbfounded, rubbing her forehead and not doing much else.

"The plan I enacted to relieve you of the darkness within you did not come to fruition." A lopsided smile came to her lips. "Unfortunately."

"So then..." the unicorn smiled slightly. "You did do something?"

Of course she did.

"Of course I did, my little pony," she placed a hoof on Twilight's head, patting it gently. "Had things in the Empire gone according to my wishes you'd be free of your... less than desirable tendencies."

"My...?" her face contorted in confusion. "But... it's the Nightmare..." she looked to her mentor. "I-isn't it?

"Not... exactly," Luna scratched at her face with a hoof, turning away from Twilight.

Not exactly?

"Not exactly?" Twilight was thinking the same thing as I, scrutinizing her mentor.

"My sister has a... bad habit of withholding the more harsh truths of our world from you, Twilight," Celestia laid a hoof on Luna's head. "Most reasonable creatures would call that love." It was moments like these that really showed just how much the white alicorn trumped her sister in size. In spite of Luna's larger build compared to normal ponies like Twilight and I, she looked absolutely miniscule compared to her elder sister.

Twilight stared at her mentor for a few more seconds before turning to face mine.

"Like what, Your Highness?" It was clear from her expression she knew she wasn't going to get any answers from the Night Princess.

"Normally, I'd say you and Luna should be the ones to talk about it..." Celestia looked at me for a moment before returning her attention to the violet mare. "But with Sunset interacting with one of them in the Empire, I believe she is now more involved than I ever would have wished."

Celestia...

Her concern made me feel all sorts of good things. Appreciation. Fondness. Love. But there was something else too. Something I'd never experienced before...

She doesn't want you involved with us. She doesn't want you near us.

The voice was low in my mind, nearly undetectable, but it was definitely there. The sound sent chills down my spine. I'd never heard anything like it before. The one thing I knew for sure was that it was most definitely not me.

She's afraid we would make you strong.

I swallowed, though the action was difficult, as if a hard lump had formed in my throat. Not even my mentor's aura could mitigate the horrible vibes the voice was giving me.

I am strong.

...

That we shall see, Sunset Shimmer...

An inevitable end

"The issue isn't just the Nightmare, Twilight."

The Princess of the Sun's candid demeanor was refreshing. It was also absolutely terrifying.

Harsh truths always are.

I appreciated my mistress' wish to protect me from things that might harm me, but if she coddled me forever I'd never grow into a mare she could be proud of. The only one who seemed to want to give me the opportunity to change, to grow, was the Sun Princess.

You won't like it.

...

Maybe not. But that doesn't really matter, does it?

Sunset was listening to our conversation in complete silence. There was a look of intense contemplation on the mare's face. My mistress was still facing away from me. I loved her so much, but Celestia wouldn't spare my feelings like she would. I didn't want to betray her trust, but I had to rely on her older sister for the time being.

"Then... what is the issue, Your Highness?" I asked the white alicorn, doing my best not to sound like I was begging for her help.

I'd been so angry with her again. She seemed so blasé about my plight. The Nightmare was something I didn't know how to fight. If anypony could help me in my struggle -- other than my mistress, of course -- it'd be her older sister. And yet, the alabaster alicorn hadn't said a word about it to me. If she really did have a plan before, I should've been made aware of it.

Why would you ever think that? You are utterly insignificant.

And you're nothing but a pain in my FLANK, so would you kindly shut your mouth!?

Princess Celestia didn't answer me. Instead, her eyes drifted down to the dark alicorn. The Princess of the Sun looked like she intended on asking something, but kept her mouth closed. She didn't say a word. At least, not audibly. They were clearly doing what my mistress and I had done countless times before: Communicating telepathically.

They have to be.

Their extended silence was far too telling.

...

"If that is what you wish," Princess Celestia finally turned her attention back to me after what felt like an eternity. A slight smile was tugging at her lips, almost as if she might start laughing at any moment. My mistress remained quiet. She hadn't moved a muscle since she began "speaking" with her sister.

Maybe even before that.

Celestia laid a hoof on both of our heads this time, patting gently. "You two are so much alike, it perplexes the mind," she moved her hooves back to the floor. "I adore you both." Her smile faltered just a tad. "Which is why it pains me to have to be the one to tell you this." She focused her attention on me. "Do you truly wish to hear what I have to say, Twilight?"

...

Trust me. You do not.

...

I lifted a hoof in front of myself, reaching out to the alicorn. She looked a little surprised, but she lifted hers as well, carefully placing it on mine. It was so much larger, so heavy. The gleaming of her extravagant gold horseshoe in the light was nearly blinding. Holding it with mine felt... good.

"I do, Your Highness," I bowed my head, both out of respect and for the remorse I was feeling for my irrational actions towards her. "I'm sorry for jumping to conclusions before, I just-"

"It's okay, Twilight. I understand," she squeezed my hoof gently before letting go and using the same to raise my head. "You don't have to explain yourself."

"Thank you, Your Highness," I smiled at her. She let go of me, lowering her hoof back to the floor.

"Now then..." She took a deep breath before letting loose. "The real issue is you, Twilight."

"PRINCESS!?" Sunset was clearly a lot more bothered by her mentor's words than I was. Even my mentor visibly shook at just how blunt her elder sister had chosen to be.

Of course. I figured...

I told you.

"That's... what I thought," my body slumped. That was the exact thing I'd expected to hear from her... as well as one of the things I feared almost as much as the Nightmare itself.

"It's not as dire as it might sound, Twilight," she continued, though she had lifted a hoof slightly in Sunset's direction to silence the golden mare. Her student did so with no protest. "The darkness that took root in your heart all those years ago is what I wanted exorcised from you while you were in the Empire."

Right. That.

My head drooped even farther.

That particular issue was something I didn't want to deal with anytime soon. I glanced at my mistress. She was still hunched over as well, staring at the carpet opposite my direction. She'd alluded to my problem when we'd spoken about my happiness back in the lab. I'd come to a realization at the time. The Nightmare was only one of the problems I would have to deal with to overcome my issues.

It wasn't the one making me feel this way. It wasn't the one making me so unhappy. After I realized that, I decided to shift the focus of my scorn elsewhere. I blamed my issues with Celestia. I blamed her. However, after we'd come to something of an understanding, I couldn't use her as a scapegoat any longer either.

And now that me and Shining Armor are on good terms...

...

And I definitely wasn't about to blame Starlight for my misfortunes.

I won't do that.

I couldn't blame her. Not after what I'd done.

So then... it really is me.

"What did you want to happen, Princess?" Sunset asked, drawing me from my reverie. Enough time had passed that she'd decided to break the silence that had ensued. I was thankful for her kindness. It was evident Celestia wanted me to reply or do something else and wasn't going to say anything further herself. I didn't want to.

Sunset...

She rescued me... again. And I was certain she'd do it countless more times if need be.

Wrong again, unicorn. She thinks as little of you as Starlight Glimmer.

I didn't even need to reply to it. I knew that was a lie. I lifted my head, smiling at my best friend. She returned the gesture, sending a trill running through my heart.

I don't know how or why I could have ever thought she was my enemy. Just like Starlight had before her, -- possibly, even moreso -- the golden unicorn was showing me that she cared. It hadn't all just been big talk. I had to do more for her, for them. I had to be better, for their sake.

I have to show them.

But... even if I did manage to change somehow...

I don't deserve them.

EXACTLY!

And that was precisely what Princess Celestia had meant. I was the one thinking these horrible, self-deprecating thoughts. The Nightmare was merely reinforcing my own negative musings.

"Had things gone according to my plan," Celestia turned her gaze onto her student. "You were to have been overpowered by Chrysalis, Sunset."

W-What!?

I stared at the Sun Princess, my eyes wide and my mouth hanging open. I shifted my gaze to Sunset expecting her to be just as stunned as I was. What met my eyes confounded me even more than the princess' claim had.

The mare didn't look particularly shocked at all by her mentor's words. Her face was screwed up in deep contemplation, a hoof lifted to her chin, gently tapping. I'd have been absolutely devastated if my mentor had said something like that to me, yet it didn't seem to trouble Sunset in the least.

"There's only one reason I could think of that'd be why you'd have wanted me to lose," the golden unicorn said in response to her teacher's claim.

"I didn't want you to lose," Celestia objected with her own raised hoof and a stern glare that could shake one of her guards with ease. Sunset took it in stride.

"Right, sorry," she rubbed the back of her head sheepishly. "What I meant to say was; I think I can guess why you'd want things to go in a way that would involve me losing."

"And why might that be?" Princess Celestia's expression instantly shifted to a smile. She was clearly pleased that her pupil had stayed calm and not jumped to conclusions like I would have.

Like I had.

We're so different.

Like glorious day and pitiful night. Now shut your abhorrent mouth.

"I think it's becaus-"

You shut your... wait...

"H-Hold on a second!" I stood up, lifting my hooves to stop the conversation from going any further.

"What is it, Twilight?"

You cheeky little BRAT.

Thankfully, Sunset stopped.

"It... it can hear," I looked between them expecting the worst. "It's listening to us... right now." My friend was mortified, the look of disgust on her face causing me to wince. Princess Celestia on the other hoof...

"I am well aware of its presence, my little pony," she assured me with a consoling smile. "There's naught we can do to stop it from doing so. They prey on whom they wish, when they wish. Whether it's spying from afar..." she swept a hoof in front of herself before placing it against my temple. "or trespassing right inside one of us."

...

Was my little Lulu not enough to satiate your ravenous hunger? Now you focus your wrath on my innocent Twilight?

I could hear the Sun Princess' voice in my mind. Or at least, I thought that's whose it was. It was gentle yet firm and beyond comforting. It felt like she'd cast a spell on me, but her horn wasn't even active at the moment, so that wasn't a possibility.

What have I to do with you, Goddess? Are you planning on tormenting me? That is a flagrant disregard for the rules y-

Silence. What a pitiful creature. Nary enough courage to even fully manifest before me, yet you have the audacity to question me? Hold your tongue, demon.

Even the ever so slight increase in the volume of her voice wasn't unpleasant. Somehow, it was just as soothing as before, if not moreso. She removed her hoof from my head, and along with it, the presence from my mind.

"This particular curse has been a nuisance to..." she paused for a moment. "my sister and I for quite some time." She was still smiling for some reason, though it looked a little more lopsided than before. Her odd jubilation suddenly turned more serious. "Are you able to bear it for a bit longer, Twilight?"

"I..."

...

Can I?

"You'd request such a thing of my dearest, Celestia?" my mistress asked, finally looking up from the floor at her sister. There was sadness in her, for sure, but there were also hints of fierce determination. To question her older sister for my sake spoke world's of just how much she cared for me. Celestia ignored her sister's question, continuing to look down at me. It was apparent she was waiting for me to answer her and nothing would sway that.

I couldn't stop the trembling. The fear of the being that had once preyed upon my mistress' insecurities, and who was now singling me out, was all too vivid in my mind. I wanted to run away, wanted to tell her I couldn't take any more... But, I wasn't that weak. I couldn't be. Not any longer. I had been pathetic in the past far too many times. If I wanted a semblance of hope that I'd ever overcome it, that I'd work things out with Starlight, it had to start somewhere.

Never again. I swear.

"Somehow... I've been able to this long, Your Highness," I declared, smirking with the utmost confidence at Sunset. She looked confused at first, but was intrigued. "With my friends helping me... I know I can continue to endure." A smile bloomed on her face. A silent, firm nod of the mare's head told me I had her complete support.

...

"You've grown," Celestia drew my attention back to herself. She was satisfied with my answer, a smile on her face as well. "Both of you," she nuzzled the top of her student's head. "Well done, girls."

Her praise hit me like a tsunami, my body tingling all over. It was even better than I'd ever imagined it could feel. Sunset was looking over the moon -- er, sun -- herself.

"You're such a strong mare," my mistress wrapped a wing around me, sidling closer. "So much stronger than I," she whispered.

That's not...

My elation was snuffed out instantly. Sensing her melancholy made me acutely aware of what I needed to do.

She's done it for me so many times before. I have to be better for her too.

"That's not true," I whispered back, hugging her tightly. "You're the strongest mare I know... Luna."

...

"Thank you, Twilight," she nuzzled into my mane, hers fully encompassing my body.

Has she always been this...

I snuggled into her, taking in her scent like I'd done countless times before. But this time... This time things were different. Remembering back. My mistress so very close to me. My back pressed against the wall of her room. Her mouth inches from mine.

"May I... may I kiss you?"

...alluring?

I didn't want to let her go. I never wanted to let her go. I wanted...

I want...

...

"So, Sunset..." Princess Celestia had given us our moment before continuing. I was grateful to her for that. I'm pretty sure Luna was too. We still held each other close, but we both shifted our attention to the golden unicorn. "You were saying?"

...

"Huh? What?"

...

"OH! Right!" she snapped out of whatever corner of her mind she'd been exploring. She'd looked so lost in thought that the princess' question didn't appear to register with her at first. Thankfully, she looked a bit better now. "S-Sorry!" she moved closer to her mentor as well. The white alicorn was completely caught off guard, a look of confusion coming to her face.

"Sunset?" Celestia wrapped a foreleg around her student. "Is everything okay?" The Sun Princess looked truly concerned for the first time since we'd arrived in her quarters.

"Yeah," the unicorn replied, a smile I'd seen too many times in the mirror on her face. "What was I...? Right... RIGHT!" She laughed like a mad mare. It was a poor attempt at masking the discomfort she was experiencing, but I'm certain none of us were going to say anything when she so clearly didn't want to talk about whatever was troubling her anyway.

I'll ask her about it later.

"What I was going to say was..." she began once she'd calmed down a bit. "that I think the only reason you'd have hoped for something like that to happen is because it would have been beneficial for me."

...

"That's... a very good guess," Celestia giggled.

"Is it wrong?" Sunset tilted her head. Again, she'd maintained her composure. I'd have taken the white alicorn's words as a complete and utter insult. We really were like day and night. Now that I was finally over my foalish prejudices towards her, I might be able to learn a thing or two from her example.

"Not... exactly," Celestia rubbed Sunset's shoulder with her wing, her smile becoming more playful by the second. "But, I suppose in a way... You're also one hundred percent correct."

...

"Sister, even I can grow weary of your abstruse meditations from time to time," my mentor chided the Princess of the Sun with a look of pure exhaustion.

"Alright, alright," Celestia waved a hoof in front of herself dismissively, her smile staying firmly in place. "Celestia never gets to have any fun. I get it, I get it," she chuckled, looking down at her student once again. "Had events gone according to my intentions, the Elements would have confronted Chrysalis and Twilight, which would have resulted in the two of them being purified."

Purified? But...?

I wasn't sure what she'd meant by that exactly, but there was something more pressing I had to get clarification on at the moment.

"But I didn't even get a chance to fight," I shook my head. My mentor looked down at me, stroking my shoulder. "Not... not really, at least," I slumped, feeling the pangs of guilt begin to form in my belly once again.

It was so unbelievably ironic. I'd blindsided Starlight, one of my only friends, like the monster that I was. And then only minutes later, that monster Chrysalis did the very same to me.

"Chrysalis incapacitated Twilight pretty early on..." Sunset was just as confused as I was, but she still made the decision to take the opportunity to defend me. She had a hoof lifted to her chin as she pondered further. "I don't think the girls would've had enough time to do anything to help Twilight."

"You'd be correct in that assumption, Sunset," Celestia's mood continued to brighten. She was clearly pleased with her student's logical assessments once again. "That is where the other curse threw a wrench into the works."

"You refer to the one Sunset designated the Nightmare's brother, Tia?" my mentor asked, her body stiffening slightly at mentioning the fiend that'd made her life unbearable.

"Yes, Luna," her sister replied before turning to me. "It is a creature much like the demon that has afflicted our family for all these years. I believe its appearance is what caused Chrysalis to take a less... drastic approach to her invasion."

"Less drastic?" I accidently let slip my thoughts. When the trio looked at me I knew I had to elaborate. "It could have been more extreme than it was? How?"

"She didn't kill anyone," Sunset answered quickly. She wasn't being contrary or standing against me, she was simply stating fact. "Not even your brother, and he was one of the ones taken to the hive. But..." her head lowered, a look of agony gripping her.

"Something happened," Celestia looked as if she already knew what her student was going to say. "He hasn't contacted me in days." Sunset said nothing in response, though I did notice her head bob slightly. "Don't worry," the Sun Princess lifted the unicorn's head. "He'll be okay. I promise."

"He did so much for all of us..." Sunset smiled. "Thank you, Princess."

I wasn't really sure who they were talking about.

"Always," she replied before returning to the previous topic. "As I was saying, I believe Chrysalis made the decision to forego Twilight's assistance because of the curse aiding her."

"But why would she-" I stopped short, my eyes opening wide in understanding. "She didn't need me."

Am I really that we-

"Before you go any further, Twilight," Celestia lifted a hoof, her wings ruffling for a moment. She knew me all too well. "know that with the pact she made with the curse, Chrysalis was nigh unstoppable by mortal hooves. She didn't need any help from anyone. I believe Sunset can corroborate that claim for me, yes?"

The three of us looked to the golden mare, waiting for her to answer. She clenched her teeth, her eyes narrowing on a foe that was nowhere to be seen.

"He was strong enough to make a fool out of me without even trying." She was irate, and rightfully so.

"Then... what we discussed... It really was true?" My mentor trembled at the possibility. "There are more than one? And they're...?"

It can't be...

"It appears so," Celestia sighed, closing her eyes. "Not only are there more than one, they have the ability to destroy all we hold dear... and..." She hugged her student tighter. My mistress did the same to me.

"And?" Sunset wrapped her forelegs around her mentor. I did the same to mine. "Your Highness?"

...

"Luna?"

It was a solemn silence that had taken the sisters. One that sent chills down my spine. I looked to Sunset for a semblance of hope. I received none. She was just as afraid as I was.

"And... they have the ability to take our lives as well."

To bless and to curse

"What... what are they?" I asked, doing my best not to sound too demanding. I don't think I managed to do so. Not well, at least. "And how would they plan on attacking you, if they they ever got an opportunity?"

I was scared.

I was terrified even.

So was Twilight. That much was clear from her demeanor.

Luna stayed quiet.

None of that mattered to me at the moment.

It wouldn't do us any good. Taking a stand against Chrysalis had taught me that choosing to submit to your fear would get you nowhere fast. Action was required to protect those precious to you.

You can protect nothing.

The curse, the Nightmare, was still trying its darndest to rattle me.

As if I'd let it.

I forced myself to focus on the problem at hoof. I didn't want to ask my mentor how such a thing could be possible. Killing an immortal goddess? The very notion was absolutely ridiculous, but if she said it was possible then it had to be the truth. And I had to know how.

That's why I had to ask. If I knew exactly what the curses were and how they might go about trying to accomplish such a thing, I could try and figure out a way to stop them from doing so.

Or I could die trying.

The more likely outcome.

ENOUGH!

I did the best imitation of Celestia I could. It must've been a decent one because the curse finally quieted down.

"Both excellent questions," my mentor let go of me before standing to her hooves. She slowly walked to the center of the room, her horn sparkling to life as she moved. "To answer the first..."

She used some of her mana to spawn a black, gaseous-like entity in front of herself. It was hard to distinguish its more distinct features due to its undulating nature, but what I could identify resembled a head, a torso, and four lanky legs. It also had two glowing red pupils where its eyes should have probably been. They were... unsettling, to say the least. They were the exact same shade as Chrysalis' had been when the Unknown took control of her body.

I couldn't lie to myself. Seeing it made my skin crawl and my heart pump faster. I had never seen the Unknown's true form back in the Empire, but I could feel the same aura it had coming from the thing Celestia had summoned.

"What you faced in the Crystal Empire is referred to as a 'Curse'," she began, a look of disgust spreading on her face. It was strange to see it, her expression. I couldn't recall seeing a similar visage from her before. "Curses are entities that were created for the sole purpose of destroying Equestria," she turned the monster around for each of us to get a clear view of it from every angle. Not like it helped much. The entity was nearly formless. "They possess, or are composed of, if you will, a nearly endless amount of mana. While that would be a problem normally, the only way they can properly utilize said power is to make a pact with a mortal."

...

"But... But that doesn't make sense. Unless..." Twilight looked absolutely horrified, but she managed to steel herself and speak. "Can they only form pacts with mortals? If so, why would the Nightmare have ever come after Luna?"

"Another excellent question. However, I can only speculate on the reasoning as to why such a thing happened to my sister," Celestia's horn sparked with more energy, a faceless and featureless alicorn now standing beside the curse. "If a curse is somehow able to convince my sister or I to make a pact with it," she fused the two beings together, merging them into one.

A blinding flash of light forced the three of us to turn away. Twilight, Luna, and I shielded our faces with our forelegs, but I noticed my mentor looking directly at the light. I'm not certain how she did it, but she never seemed to have a problem with effulgence. She almost looked bored, if I'm honest. Often times, I'd catch her staring directly into her sun too, longingly. It was almost as if its radiance had no effect on her.

It probably doesn't.

Once the light fully dissipated I was able to see once again. Strangely, there was no longer anything to see. Both the manifestation of the curse and the alicorn were gone.

I don't... OH!

"That would be the end." Twilight's voice came out barely above a whisper. She realized the truth before I had.

"That is correct, Twilight," Celestia confirmed it. "At this point, with the mana my sister or I possess..." Her head lowered a fraction. "Nothing would be able to stand against one of them with such a massive level of power." My mentor faced me. "That is most likely the avenue they would take to defeat us," she turned to Luna. "turning my sister and I against one another."

...

...

...

It was a horrifying possibility that silenced all of us. I couldn't lift my head, much less say anything in response. With how strong the Unknown had been when using Chrysalis' body, I could easily believe Celestia or Luna would be utterly unstoppable. And if all the curses wished for was the destruction of Equestria...

...

But... what if-

"What if... what if it's not one of you two that makes the pact?" Apparently, Twilight couldn't lift her head either. Her question drew the curious glances of both the Sun and the Moon Princess.

"Are you trying to imply someone like Discord could be tempted, Twilight?" Celestia asked. It was a genuine question. The sisters were quite clearly confused and the elder was trying to get to the bottom of it.

"N-No. Not Discord," the purple mare shook her head. "What if it's another alicorn?"

...

Celestia was quiet, her eyes clearly conveying the calculations her mind was doing.

"There are no others, Twilight," Luna's head shifted, going slightly askew. "Why ask such a silly hypothetical?"

"Well..." Twilight scratched at the back of her head. "You see, that's..." She turned her head my way, looking at me with a pleading expression. She didn't need to say or do anything more. I understood.

"As soon as the curse retreated," I drew the sisters' attention away from the purple mare and onto myself. "After the Elements saved me, I had to make a decision on... what to do with Chrysalis."

"An unexpected quandary, to be sure," Luna grew a bit more energetic at the mention of dealing with the troublesome bug. "but pray tell, Sunset, what does that have to do with another alicorn?"

...

"Sunset?" my mentor kept a measured expression. "Is there something you wish to tell... us?"

...

Can I... can I really just tell her?

I wasn't exactly proud of what I'd done, but I would make the same choice again without hesitation to ensure their safety. If anyone threatened her I would do anything to protect my mentor.

"I was going to... eliminate her," I confessed, holding my head high. I wasn't going to hide what I'd decided. I had to stand by it, even if it wasn't what she would have done.

"Good." A pleased smirk came to Luna's lips. "Nothing wrong with tossing out refuse."

Her older sister's expression didn't change. For the better or for worse.

"But you did not..." the Princess of the Sun stated void of any emotion whatsoever. "Why?"

"Cadenza managed to convince me it wasn't the greatest idea," I replied honestly. "And then... she..."

...

Do I just say it?

I wasn't sure she'd even believe me. As far as I knew, alicorns didn't just spring into existence like that. Much less likely a normal pegasus just randomly turning into one.

"Transformed into an alicorn," Twilight declared with the utmost confidence, looking up to face the two of them. The Sisters' stunned gazes settled on her. "My sister... is an alicorn now. And the ruler of the Crystal Empire."

...

...

...

Neither Luna nor Celestia said a word. Surprisingly, both were obviously and, quite apparently, using their innate ability to assess a creature to see if Twilight was telling the truth. Celestia doing so made sense, but Luna mirroring her sister's actions surprised me. The truth must have been just that difficult to believe.

"Could it have happened so soon?" my mentor finally whispered, more to herself than to any of us. A smile slowly crept its way onto her face. "Has she really ascended?"

"'Tis actually possible, Sister!?" Luna turned her doubtful expression towards the elder alicorn. "Never before has a mortal become one of us. Could Cadenza really have-"

The look on the ivory mare's face said enough. She was practically about to burst into flames. It started at the tips of her suddenly unfurled wings. Small flickering embers of fire began to move their way inward into her torso. Her coat became a subtle shade of yellow before shifting to a fiery orange. In an instant she was aflame, raw sunlight forcing us to shield our eyes once again.

"S-SISTER!?" Luna gaped at the burning mare with a foreleg held aloft. Celestia didn't even acknowledge her sister. Twilight and I merely tried to watch on, covering our own eyes as well. The two of us were mesmerized by the beautiful sight, in spite of the blinding light. She was even more brighter than what had occured before. Her joy boiled over, the sunlight encompassing her body flowing off of her in radiating waves.

It felt divine. Her flames, the very essence of her soul washing over us like Luna's ocean. It felt so heavenly I nearly lost myself to the bliss. It felt as if my mentor's joy itself had been passed on to me. As if I was experiencing what she was from the news. From the looks of things Twilight felt the same. The goofy smile that came to her lips made her look even cuter than usual.

And then, just as quickly as it had began, it was all over.

My mentor's joyous demeanor remained, but the display of overwhelming emotion faded away like the last remnants of snow on a sunny day.

"It's returned..." Celestia no longer saw any of us, her gaze focused on something far away that the rest of us couldn't see. "She's returned."

...

"Who, Your Highness?" Twilight was able to find her voice first. The Alicorn of the Sun didn't even appear to hear her.

"Celestia?" I dipped my head, speaking quietly. Her eyes widened, my words seemingly able to get through to her. "Are you... okay?"

"I'm so much better than okay, Sunset." She was on me faster than I could think, lifting me into the air and twirling me around before hugging me tightly. "The Princess of Love is back!"

She already knew?

Of course she did. It made sense. It probably had to do with one of Cadenza's past lives.

"Celestia..." Twilight looked at her teacher first and then back at the white alicorn. The dark mare was just as astonished as we were. She clearly had no idea what was going on. "Hoooow did you know that?"

"Know what, Twilight?" the Sun Princess tilted her head, her smile still bright and careless. If I didn't know any better I'd wager she'd start dancing at any moment.

"How did you know that my sister was the Princess of Love?" The unicorn asked, lifting a brow.

...

"I wish to know how this is possible as well, Tia," Luna agreed with her protégé, nodding her head. "You didn't mention anything like that to me either."

"Well..." My mentor suddenly grew sheepish, scratching at the back of her head uncomfortably as an awkward giggle escaped her. "You see..."

Crap.

It really didn't seem like she wanted either of them to know what we'd spoken about before.

"I maaaay have accidently mentioned it when the two of us were talking while you girls were gone," I stepped in. My mentor gave me an appreciative smile, though she was still clearly panicking. Luna's face twisted up in suspicion.

Twilight clearly didn't need her mentor's outlandish ability to see through lies. The violet unicorn was staring at me like I was dumb.

"Sunset... that doesn't make any sen-"

*POP*

A burst of light blue magic originating directly in front of Celestia made Twilight and I yelp in surprise. Both of our horns were powered in an instant, each of us glaring at the rolled up piece of parchment like it was a curse itself.

"Calm yourself, girls," Celestia took the scroll into her telekinesis, a much more comfy giggle coming from her. "It's only a message." She blinked repeatedly once she had a chance to fully focus on the scroll, her giddy smile stretching even further. "This seal... it's..." She opened the scroll faster than I'd ever seen her open a letter. Almost as fast as she cut the seals on a freshly packed cake.

"Who sent it, Sister?" Luna asked, her own curiosity piquing at the sudden mysterious message.

"It's from Cadenza!" the princess was practically vibrating at this point.

"From my sister!?" Twilight brightened up a couple notches at the news as well. "What's it say!?"

My mentor cleared her throat.

"Greetings, Your Highnesses," she began with gusto. "I'm not certain this letter will find you, but I figured using my new magic would be the fastest way of corresponding with you." My mentor was enthralled by the letter, just like the rest of us. "So I'm guessing by now you've had long enough to speak with the girls and my sister about the Empire and my recent... developments. As the newly appointed ruler of the Crystal Empire I'm reaching out to make a request of both you, Princess Celestia, as well as you, Princess Luna."

Celestia was nearly foaming at the mouth with excitement. Luna was intrigued, but some doubt still lingered in her. Twilight was listening intently, her older sister's words something she clearly valued very highly. I was just happy the letter had taken away the heat that had been directed at my mentor.

"I believe you'll both agree that we must speak face to face on those developments, as well as the future of the Crystal Empire, the... Changeling Hive?" Celestia paused, a slight look of confusion coming to her face. She quickly shook it off. "and their relationships with Canterlot. I eagerly await your responses as well as your presence in the Empire. With warmest regards, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza," the confusion returned to the Sun Princess' face. "P.S. My sister? is anxiously awaiting your responses as much as I. Please don't keep us waiting."

"Her... sister?" Luna asked, looking at her pupil. "I don't understand."

Twilight smiled awkwardly, not saying a word, but chuckling uncomfortably and looking away.

"I'm a bit confused myself, Sister," Celestia's eyes sped over the contents of the letter, reading it through a second time. "Twilight is here with us. What could she possibly mean?" The Princess of the Sun turned the parchment over in her telekinesis, examining the back of it as well and finding nothing.

"Welllll," Twilight looked my way once again. For a second time, she didn't need to say anything.

"So, uhm..." I scratched at my mane. The Sisters' sudden gazes were a little more than just discomforting. "I'm pretty sure... she's talking about... uhm Chrysalis."

...

"What?" Luna deadpanned, the look of disbelief on her face nearly forcing me back onto my flank. My mentor didn't look any better, her own disgust palpable. The Sun Princess looked even more distraught than when she'd mentioned the curses.

"Chrysalis is... Cadance's older sister," Twilight drew the ire of the two sisters to herself, thankfully.

Thanks, Twilight.

"What!?" Celestia mirrored her younger sister's initial reaction. Luna was now completely bewildered.

"And..." Once again, I became the lightning rod. "Cadenza is... going to be working with her and the Hive moving forward."

Princess Celestia fell on her rump.

Princess Luna... Princess Luna was incensed.

Author's Note

Fun. The political ramifications of this are probably not gonna be fun for them.

A not so tense conversation

"One moment, Miss Inkwell."

The ivory unicorn paused, her hoof stopping inches from knocking on the elegant doors to Celestia's quarters.

Our little posse collectively turned our heads to find an obviously displeased Princess Luna. She definitely wasn't happy, that much was evident from the scowl on her face. At the very least though, there hadn't been a hint of anger in her voice.

That's a positive, at least. Don't wanna have to deal with a pissed off Luna.

I'd never seen the Princess of the Night in a rage. Not even when I'd wrecked her student. Honestly... I didn't want to. If Celestia was as terrifying as she'd been back in my town, Luna would probably be a literal Nightmare.

...

Heh.

"Yes, Your Highness?" Celestia's aide kept her foreleg held aloft, but didn't move any farther.

"My sister has ordered she be left to her own devices," the alicorn said as she trotted up to us. "As such, she has also ordered that I take these two with me," she swept her stern gaze over Trix and I before settling it on the aide. I glanced sideways at the blue mare. She looked a smidge worried at the sudden appearance of the Night Princess, though smidge may have been downplaying her reaction to the diarch. Without saying a word the azure mare quietly moved to stand behind me, her head lowering.

What, am I supposed to be her protector now or something?

I expected her to act like this around Luna based solely on how she'd spoken about the Moon Princess in the Empire, but using me as a shield?

...

Okay. I guess it is a little cute.

Especially since she looked like a frightened little filly.

Don't worry, Trix. I'll be your mommy.

She may not have liked the turn of events, but me?

I was absolutely ecstatic.

If anything, it's much better than having to deal with Celestia anyway.

"As you wish, Your Highness," Raven bowed low. "May I resume my duties or is there anything else you desire of me?"

I looked over my shoulder, back at the blue unicorn. I gave her the cockiest smirk I could muster as soon as her frazzled eyes had enough time to settle on me. It was clear what she was worried about, but I couldn't help but be smug at just how reverent Raven was being towards the princess.

"You are free to continue with your tasks, Raven," Luna dipped her head slightly. "Thank you for all of your efforts."

"It is my pleasure, Your Highness," the white mare raised herself back up. "If you've any further need of me just send word."

...

"Rave," I stopped the mare as she was moving to trot back to her duties.

"Yes, Starlight?" her head tilted slightly. She was confused by my call. I chuckled a little, lifting my head towards the small bag still held in her telekinesis. "AH! Yes! Of course!" she quickly understood why I'd stopped her. "I nearly forgot!" she turned back to the Princess of the Night. "I brought some sweets for you and your sister, Your Highness," she handed the bag to the alicorn. Whatever foul thing that had been tainting Luna's mood melted away as soon as she took the gift with her own telekinesis. "Can you please make sure Princess Celestia receives her half?"

"How very thoughtful of you," Luna smiled warmly at her sister's aide. "Of course I can do that, Raven. You're far too kind to us."

"I will always be. You deserve nothing less," Raven bowed low once again. "Thank you, Your Highness."

And with that, Raven raised her head and trotted away with a smile on her face, leaving Luna, Trix, and I alone in the hall. I was a little surprised she'd decided not to mention our arrangements for later. She'd been fairly relaxed the first time, when we'd met. This time, she was a shining example of professionalism. She had probably acted different because Trix was around, or so I assumed.

Luna opened the bag, examining its contents carefully before taking a deep inhalation of the contents. With an even brighter smile than before she lifted a simple chocolate chip cookie out. She took a small bite from the treat before teleporting the rest of the bag away, presumably to her older sister.

Wait... really?

"Did you just send that entire thing to your sister, Princess?" I had to ask. It would bother me for weeks if I didn't say anything about it.

"I did," she replied. "Is there a problem, Starlight?" She was still smiling, thankfully, but only a little.

"There were like," I had to remember back. "six different snacks in that bag," I looked at Trix who nodded once to confirm my words. She was still freaking out. I rolled my eyes before returning to the dark mare. "You didn't even take your half, Your Highness!"

The alicorn chuckled quietly.

"My sister enjoys things such as this much more than I," she took another dainty bite of the cookie. "I suppose Sunset's words really were more obvious than I'd thought."

Huh?

I had no idea what she'd meant by that, but the mention of Sun piqued my interest.

"What does that mean, Your Highness?" I asked meekly, trying not to let too much of my feelings bleed into my voice.

"Think nothing of it," she grinned deviously at me, waving off my question with a flick of her hoof. I gave her back the most disappointed frown I could muster. "Shall we get going?" she ignored me. She tried to hide her amusement, angling her head around me to look at Trix with a polite smile. It didn't work. Obviously.

"O-of course, Your Highness!" Trix yelped, bowing even lower than Raven had before her. Her face was so close to the carpet she could probably see every single fibre of the rug. "Whatever you wish!"

I couldn't help but roll my eyes again. She was being so obsequious it made me want to vomit.

A little too dramatic, no, Trix?

"It's not a long walk, is it?" I groaned, deciding to focus my attention on the matter at hoof.

Who even knows how far Luna's room is from here?

If it'd been up to me, we wouldn't have even walked to the castle.

"Walk? Why would we walk?" Luna's horn pulsed with a bit more mana, her spell blipping the three of us out of existence for a split-second before we reappeared inside of her quarters.

I'd never been in her room before. It was... not what I expected.

At all.

The room had to be less than half the size of Celestia's. It was completely... drab. Unremarkable. It wasn't even as nice as my place had been back in my town. At least, from what I could see of it, it wasn't.

It was much darker than any other room I'd ever been in. A strange, silver light illuminated the space, but just a bit. It was hovering in the center of the room, just below the ceiling. It was the only thing giving off any sort of illumination, far more shadows filling the room than anything else.

Bland black curtains covered the windows. Even the doors that lead to other parts of the castle appeared to have an enchantment or covering to mute light. Her bed was nothing exceptional either, nor were the wood desk, boring chair, or dull carpet.

That's kinda nice. I guess.

It was a painting of Luna and Celestia, but it was pretty basic as well.

It was baffling.

I was completely bewildered.

All the riches, all the glamour, all the fame, and she chooses to live like this!?

It wasn't what I expected at all. It definitely wasn't something I'd do.

I guess the Sisters really are full of surprises.

...Or Luna was, at least.

Interesting.

"Now then, first things first," the night mare moved closer to me. She held a foreleg aloft, a kind smile on her face. "Is this alright?" she chuckled. "Is it okay for me to welcome my student back home with a hug?"

"I guess it's okay. But just this once," I smiled. I gladly entered her embrace, hugging her. "As long as you don't try rubbing it in my face later."

"I'd never dream of doing such a thing," she giggled. "It's good to see you safe and sound," she whispered to me. "Welcome home, dear."

"It's good to be back," I squeezed her tightly before we separated. "Thank you, Your Highness."

She patted me gently on the shoulder, offering me a pleased grin before turning her attention to Trix. The blue mare was still doing her best to hide behind me. Not sure why at this point. It's not like Luna was just going to ignore her.

"The head of the Elements." There was a little more flint in the princess' voice as she spoke to the unicorn. "Thank you for your contributions to Equestria and its creatures," Luna bowed her head slightly. "I am pleased to see you are safe as well, Miss Lulamoon."

...

The alicorn's civility was so jarring to the unicorn that she couldn't quite process her words. She finally recovered somewhat after several seconds.

"Th- Thank you!" she was still a mess, but at least she'd managed to reply. She clearly didn't know whether to bow again or try something else. She settled on a second bow that was just as deep as the first. "I'm glad I could be of use to you, Your Highness!"

Luna chuckled slightly, lifting her eyebrows playfully several times when I looked her way.

Oh I am SO down!

"Is she like this often?" the Night Princess asked me. Her sly smirk made it clear she had wicked intentions and I was all for it.

"You don't deal with the Elements much, Princess?" I asked, genuinely curious.

"I do not," she replied with a shrug. "They are my sister's vassals, not mine."

"I see." That made a lot of sense. If Celestia was the one who sent them out on missions and the like, Luna probably wouldn't get a chance to interact with them often. "To answer your question about her," I pointed a hoof in Trix's direction. "not from what I've seen," I smirked, returning to the current matter. Trix kept her head -- as well as the rest of her body -- low. She was probably waiting for the princess to say something that let her know it was okay for her to rise. "Guess she's just freaking out cause you're the lesser princess."

The blue mare visibly stiffened at my words, her head jerking slightly.

"Oh reeeeally?" Luna played along, bringing an even bigger smile to my face. "And whom, might I ask, is the one with the gall to say such an impertinent thing about the Goddess of the Night?"

"This one unicorn I know," I lifted a playful brow, having way too much fun watching Trix squirm on the floor. "Blue coat. Kind of scruffy. Sometimes wears a gaudy cape. Pretty sure she works for your sister."

...

"FORGIVE MY INSUBORDINATION, YOUR HIGHNESS!" Trix pressed her body into the floor harder, her face flattening against the carpet. "I MEANT NO DISRESPECT, I WAS JUST-"

"Peace, Miss Lulamoon," Luna placed a hoof atop the frazzled unicorn's head. The Moon Princess was still smiling, but it was clear she'd decided we'd gone far enough. "Starlight and I were merely jesting."

Dang. I was just getting started too...

Trix's head shot up, her look of outright relief mixed with confusion nearly sending me over the edge.

"R-REALLY!?" she was actually fighting to keep tears in. I had to struggle not to bust out laughing.

"Awwww, but I was just starting to have fun," I faked a disappointed sigh. "Letting her off the hook so soon is no fun, Your Highness."

"All things in moderation, Starlight," Luna chuckled, rubbing Trix's shoulder and then turning away from her. "If Trixie's... May I call you Trixie, Miss Lulamoon?"

"I'D BE HONORED, YOUR HIGHNESS!" the unicorn vigorously nodded.

"Splendid! If Trixie's current demeanor tells me anything, Starlight, it's that we've had our fill," Luna's pleased smile grew wider.

"Fine, fine," I lifted my hooves submissively. "I just wanted her to see how cool you were, Princess."

...

"I'm... cool?" It was easy to see the small compliment had affected her much more than I'd intended, but it's not like it was a lie.

It was the honest truth.

Mostly.

It's not really that she was cool, per se. It's that she cared and was kind. It's that her ponies perceived her in such a dim light in comparison to Celestia, and she deserved much better than that. It's that she should be shown the same level of kindness and respect that she had for all of her subjects.

I'd been a tyrant and my toys loved me.

Luna was practically a saint and the masses couldn't care less about her.

She should be loved. She should be-

...

That's enough, Starlight.

I wasn't about to say all of that directly to her though.

"Cool enough, I guess," I lifted a hoof nonchalantly. "So why'd Her Highness ditch us anyway?" I steered the conversation in a completely different direction with a small enough barb to ensure it went that way. "Must've been something pretty important."

"As she put it?" Princess Luna trotted over to her desk. She picked up a few scrolls of parchment and a quill with her telekinesis. "To 'sort out her thoughts and plan her visit to the Crystal Empire'."

Already? That was fast.

"Her Highness is already making plans to leave for the Empire?" Trix asked. It was good to see she was finally getting comfortable.

"Indeed," Luna confirmed, starting to write on one of the papers. "When a pony just transforms into one of us out of nowhere, a quick response is necessary, if not required."

"So you already know about Cadenza then?" I took a seat on my flank. The Moon Princess nodded, paying close attention to her scroll as she scribbled some more.

"I do. My sister and I had a lengthy discussion with Sunset and Twilight about the events that transpired in the Empire," she explained. "I just need answers to some questions from the two of you and then you can go about your day."

"Sounds good to me, I've got plans for later," I shrugged.

"Anything, Your Highness!" Trix nodded, taking a seat next to me.

"You don't have to be that uptight, Trix," I raised a brow, trying my best to increase her comfort . "She's not gonna bite your head off either."

"I'm not scared of her, Starlight," the blue mare huffed, my shenanigans getting to her more and more.

I laughed.

"You're not?" Luna looked up from her work, a curious look on her face.

"Maybe... just a little," Trix's confidence immediately faltered under the intense gaze of the Princess of the Night. Luna simply raised an eyebrow, her stare unchanging. "Princeeeess," Trix groaned, covering her eyes with her hooves. "Please?"

"I'm sorry, Trixie," Luna chuckled, her serious demeanor gone in an instant. "I couldn't help myself. But Starlight is telling the truth," she looked back down at her paper. "Rest assured, I can be every bit as patient and kind as my sister, you merely have to give me the chance."

"Your Highness..." The blue mare looked like she might start crying at any moment. Whether out of guilt or admiration, I couldn't be sure.

"Moreso, if you ask me," I muttered under my breath, scoffing as softly as I could.

"I appreciate that, Starlight," Luna said, still writing things on her paper. She looked up at me, a warm smile on her face. "Truly... I really do."

"C'mon, Your Highness," I scratched at my cheek with a hoof before turning my gaze away from her. It was a weak attempt to hide the blush that more than likely failed spectacularly. "Don't go getting all sappy on me. You have questions, right?"

"I do," she giggled. "Let's get started then, shall we?"

A kind of tense conversation

"Are either of you aware of what befell my sister's confidant, Sunburst?" Luna looked at the both of us. First Trix, then me. It was clear from her expression that she had no idea what had happened to the orange stallion in the Empire.

Well this is gonna be fun... I groaned internally.

"I..." the blue mare was noticeably affected.

It was the first question the princess had asked. Trix was already shaking like she'd just gotten out of an ice cold lake. The look of despair -- wide, shaking eyes and a hanging jaw -- was not something I wanted to see on her.

Not after she trusted me enough to confide in me.

"We both are," I decided to take the initiative. "But..."

How ironic.

Guess I really was gonna protect her.

At least, for the time being.

"I can answer your questions on that subject, Your Highness," I assured the princess. Luna shifted her gaze from me to Trix and then back to me again. Without saying another word on the subject the Night Mare returned her eyes to the document.

"Very well, Starlight. What is the nature of Sunburst's injury?"

Easy.

"It was a nasty fight with changelings. He fought Chrysalis' general and some of her best soldiers. From the way he looked he took lots of damage, but nothing that was permanent," I scratched at my ear uncomfortably. "Well... except..." I glanced at Trix. She still hadn't recovered. Odds are she wasn't going to.

"So many?" Luna scribbled a bit more. "How exactly did that particular situation occur?" she pressed. "Sunburst is one of Celestia's most talented followers. How was he overcome by simple changelings?"

...Crap.

"It was..." I scratched harder, not really sure how to approach the subject. "He took them all on so that the Elements could help Sunset."

"And the exception?" Luna asked.

"He got hit with... something," I pointed at my eye. "Acid or mana or... I honestly don't know." I laid a hoof on Trix's shoulder. She was still shaking. "Fluttershy, one of the Elements, tried to heal him and she didn't even know what it was."

"I... see," she stopped writing for a moment. "The healer of the Elements is quite strong. For her to fail..."

...

"It was my fault..." Trix managed to whisper.

I sighed. I'd taken the lead so she wouldn't have to talk about it.

But maybe it'll help her... probably not.

"What was that, Trixie?" Luna lowered the parchment a bit.

"It was nothing, Your Hi-" I tried to help her again. She didn't want me to.

"SUNBURST IS HURT BECAUSE OF ME!"

Her head fell

The blue mare's sudden outburst had caused me to flinch, forcing me into an incredulous silence. I had no idea why she'd want to face such a painful memory when I was willing to let her sit on the sidelines.

If that's what you want, Trix.

I sure wouldn't have.

Luna didn't react at all. Not initially, at least. The look of indifference on her face remained for a moment before she lowered the scroll.

The color of her horn slowly shifted to another, transitioning from its normal navy blue to an ethereal silver tint. It kind of resembled the small light that was floating in the room, which made sense. It was clearly an illumination spell the princess had crafted herself.

A sudden wave of mana pulsed outwards from the Princess of the Night. I couldn't understand what its purpose was, but I knew Luna had our best interests in mind. As it passed through my body I felt a sense of comfort or maybe relief fill me up. It was almost as if a downpour of cool autumn rain had fallen on me, soothing my spirit.

...

"What was that, Your Highness?" I asked, lifting a hoof to touch my chest. "I feel... better. Much better."

Trix lifted her head to look at the alicorn, the expression on her face one of confusion.

"I may not be as good as my sister, but..." Luna sent out another wave of the same energy. Once again, whatever she'd done made me feel amazing. This time, it was like I'd been submerged in the vast depths of a warm ocean. "It should help," she looked Trix's way. "Is it a bit better, Trixie? The pain, I mean."

"It..." Trix let out the breath she'd been holding, a weak smile coming to her lips. "It is, Your Highness. Thank you."

"Of course," Luna smiled, lifting the scroll again. "I know it might be a little difficult, but would you care to elaborate for me?" The Moon Princess asked. "I don't want to put you on the spot, and I completely understand if it's something you do not wish to discuss with me. However..." The princess placed the paper on the floor, giving the blue mare her full attention. Not only that, but an action like that said she was willing to keep it off the record if Trix needed that assurance as well.

She's really trying. Just like she did with me.

Trix was obviously still struggling, but Luna's spell -- as well as her kind gesture -- had improved the unicorn's mood drastically. "While that may be the case, I truly believe I can help you. It would mean the world if you could find it in your heart to place your trust in me."

"Your Highness..." the azure unicorn stared at the alicorn in awe.

...

"No pressure, Trix," I snickered. It could've been an attempt to lighten the mood, but knowing myself, I relished the pressure the mare was feeling. It had to be the same thing I had felt when Luna had done similar to me in the past.

Misery loves company, after all.

The funny thing was, Luna wasn't telling lies. She'd helped me before, much in the same way. She'd forced me into an uncomfortable position, -- facing Celestia -- and I just had to trust her. And that's exactly what Trix needed to do right now too.

Even if she doesn't want to.

"On the contrary," the princess grinned, knowingly. "I intended no pressure at all, Trixie," she gently assured the unicorn. "Feel free to refuse my offer if you wish. I shan't hold it against you, regardless of the decision you make."

...

"I don't mind talking about it with the two of you, it's just..." Trix sighed, looking up at me as if she needed my permission to continue or something. I didn't know how to reply.

"It's clear from your manner that you harbor intense feelings of regret over what happened." The princess had taken the lack of direct rejection to mean Trix was willing.

Proooobably the best approach, Luna.

If she'd have given me a choice, I wouldn't have consented back then either.

"I do, Your Highness," Trix admitted. If her terrible posture was any indication, she'd done so rather reluctantly.

"And why is that?" Luna asked. "Based on Sunset Shimmer's testimony alone, you and the rest of the Elements are nothing short of national heroes."

"I sure don't feel like a hero." Trix's head fell once again. Luna looked my way. Somehow, I knew exactly what she was asking in spite of her silence.

She really is.

I nodded my head.

"That particular attitude seems to be going around like a plague," the Moon Princess let out an exasperated sigh.

"What do you mean, Your Highness?" Trix peeked upwards, confused by the Night Princess' claim.

"I am intimately familiar with feelings of self-deprecation, Trixie," the alicorn replied. "In fact, I was reprimanded by Celestia just moments ago for those exact feelings."

I can believe that.

If Luna was anything like her student she struggled with confidence on a daily basis too. That much had been easy enough to ascertain after teaching the traitor a single time.

All that power and even she doubts herself.

It was ludicrous.

"Why, Princess?" Trix was invested now. "You're one of the Immortal Sisters! Why would you ever doubt yourself!?"

...

"Ironic, isn't it?" Luna chuckled bitterly.

I couldn't hold my laughter in, covering my mouth with a hoof. Luna continued to look forward, deep in thought. Trix stared at me, her mouth agape, as if I'd just said something horrible about her mother.

"It really is, Your Highness," I sighed, wiping a gleeful tear from my eye once my fit died down. "I mean, I know Trix isn't me, but she's still plenty talented," I smirked. The blue unicorn rolled her eyes. Luna covered her sudden smile with a hoof. "She reminds me a lot of this other unicorn I know," I raised my eyebrows, smiling directly at the Princess of the Night.

"I will be the first to admit. Twilight can be a bit hard on herself at times," Luna conceded, before returning her regard to Trix. "And just as she should think higher of herself, so should you, Trixie."

"I don't know about that," Trix lamented.

"So, I'm a liar then?" Luna lifted a brow. It was obvious she was just playing with the mare, but Trix looked like she might've just been stabbed with a knife.

"NO, YOUR HIGHNESS! NO OF COURSE NOT!" the mare stood to her hooves, waving her forelegs about, before her vigor fled from her completely. "It's just... I'm not special like Twilight Sparkle is. I mean... she's your disciple."

"Pish tosh," Luna squashed that train of thought instantly, causing the unicorn to stand at attention. "That is simply not true," the princess lifted a hoof as she began. "You are the leader of the Elements of Harmony. My sister does not choose those in her employ thoughtlessly, Trixie." It was almost as if she were scolding the mare, but the princess managed to rein herself in. "Not only that, you and your friends managed to save the Crystal Empire from Chrysalis' clutches. That is no simple act."

"Only because of Sunburst," she muttered bitterly under her breath. She still wouldn't give an inch.

"You are correct," Luna used a spell to lift Trix's head. "It is due to the efforts of Sunburst, Sunset, Cadenza, and you, the Elements, that the Crystal Empire remains standing. ALL of you. Without any single piece, a puzzle will never be complete, Trixie."

...

"I..." the azure unicorn was surprised, but a meager smile came to her lips. "I think I get what you're saying, Your Highness. Thank you. I'll... I'll try and do better."

"Good girl," Luna grinned, lifting a second parchment with her telekinesis. "And I assure you, you've naught to worry about."

"Your Highness?" Trix's face lit up.

"No matter the injury that Sunburst has sustained, my sister is able to remedy it," the Princess placed a hoof on her own chest. "I swear it."

...

Trix really was about to cry this time.

"Thank you... Princess Luna."

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

"And that's when she appeared."

"She?" Princess Luna stopped her scrawling, looking up from the scroll. The Mare of the Moon was outright confounded by the blue unicorn's words.

Once we'd finished talking about Sunburst Luna's questions took a turn in a direction I couldn't follow.

"How many changelings did you all face? And precisely how powerful were they?"

"Thirteen. They were strong enough to oppose me, my friends, and Sunburst. But... but they won't be an issue anymore."

...

"And why is that, Trixie?"

"Chrysalis decided to... get rid of them."

"I... see. No surprises there, honestly, the fiend. Did you come face to face with the curse at any point?"

"Just for a moment. It fled shortly after me and my friends arrived in the main hall of the palace to help Sunset."

"Do you have any information pertaining to it that might be able to aid my sister and I? Anything at all?"

"He was... he was scared of us... of me and my friends. The Elements, I mean. At least, that's what he'd said."

"He said he was... afraid of you?"

"Yes, Your Highness. Apparently, Chrysalis was supposed to... remove us, the Elements, but she failed. Sunburst..."

"Say no more. I understand. And after the curse fled?"

"Chrysalis tried to fight us herself. She tried to... she attacked Fluttershy. Sunset saved her. And then..."

"And then Cadenza saved her."

"Y-yes, Your Highness."

...

"Would you have done the same, Trixie?"

"Your Highness?"

"Would you have made the same decision that Sunset did?"

...

"I honestly don't know."

"Do you believe what she chose was wrong?"

"I... I'm not sure."

"Elaborate, if you will."

"Well... I... Who knows what Chrysalis would have done to us if she'd have won?"

...

"Even now, with Cadenza cooperating with her, I just... Sunset's choice may have been a bit extreme but... I can't really say I disagree with it."

"So in the end, you would have done the same?"

"No. I don't think I would have."

"And why is that?"

"Making a decision on what to do with Chrysalis wasn't what I was instructed to do."

"What was it that you were instructed to do?"

"We were supposed to purify her and, if need be, Twilight Sparkle."

"And why did you fail to perform the second task?"

...

"Things didn't play out the way we thought they would."

"How is that?"

"Twilight wasn't a combatant. When we arrived in the main hall she was no longer a factor."

"Then why was Chrysalis spared from purification?"

"That's when Cadenza stepped in. That's when she was transformed."

And that's where we currently were.

Princess Luna wasn't the only one. I was intrigued by this other being too. Having been knocked out for most of the fight, I'd only been able to help Sun in the most meager of ways. I had no idea what the rest of the battle was like.

Trix mentioned it not being either of the sisters before, so unless Discord was powerful enough to perform a feat like that, I had no idea of any other creature that could.

"You don't know, Your Highness?" Trix looked disturbed by the possibility. When Luna did nothing but stare back Trix continued. "Princess Celestia didn't tell you?"

"Of a creature that can transform others into an alicorn?" Luna scribbled some more. "She did not."

"Well..." The unicorn looked uncomfortable all of a sudden. She'd been just as reserved with me back in the Empire when we'd discussed the same subject.

"Had Celestia wished to keep such a thing secret from me, she wouldn't have chosen me for this job." The ugly mood Luna had prior to meeting with us seemed to emerge for just a moment, but the princess quashed it as quickly as it had come. "You can trust me, Trixie. Even with this."

...

"It's not that I don't trust you, Your Highness," she finally replied. "It's... I'm not really sure what she is either. I know we're her Elements, but not even Princess Celestia seemed to be able to tell us much more than that."

"I wonder..." Luna stroked her chin with a hoof. "Do you believe she wishes to keep this being a secret, or was she purposely vague because she doesn't know more about it herself?"

"I couldn't say for sure either way, Your Highness," Trix conceded without a fight. "I know I'm the leader of the Elements, but whoever she is?" Trix chuckled slightly. "That just seems waaaay above my pay grade."

"Hmmmm," Luna continued to ponder before abruptly turning my way. "I would have your input as well, Starlight."

"Honest?" I lifted a brow, not sure if I should be blunt about her one and only sister.

Don't need her jumping down my throat.

"Well, I certainly don't want your lies," she grinned.

"Okay, okay," I lifted my forelegs submissively. "Just remember, you asked for it." I cleared my throat, beyond pleased to speak my mind on the dict- princess. "Celestia..." The Princess of the Night's eyes narrowed slightly, but she didn't interrupt. "Celestia strikes me as someone who has to be in control."

"Sounds exactly like a mare I know," Luna lifted a playful brow, a smirk lifting her lips. Trix looked at me as if I might go off or get offended.

Was I like that when I didn't know Luna that well?

No wonder she's not close to many creatures.

"Takes one to know one, I guess," I shrugged. I took her snide remark in stride, knowing it wasn't meant to be an insult. "That doesn't change my opinion regardless. Celestia... shoot, any leader worth their salt wouldn't show an ounce of weakness or lack of knowledge to one of their subordinates."

"So then, you believe Celestia is ignorant of this being?" the alicorn pressed.

"If she isn't, she definitely wouldn't just come right out and say it to anyone," I replied bluntly. "Least of all to someone she respects," I lifted my chin towards Luna before turning to Trix. "Or to someone lower in the pecking order."

...

"That... that may be true," Luna was able to admit after several moments of contemplation. She switched to a different scroll, teleporting the other somewhere else, like the rest.

I decided to have a little fun and test the Princess of the Night's loyalty to her counterpart.

It's only fair. I did answer her questions, after all.

"Honestly... Celestia might just be jealous that there's someone stronger than her," I smirked at Trix. "So maybe she wants to keep them a secret from the rest of us." The azure mare was not going to play along with me, sadly.

"That doesn't sound like Princess Celestia," the unicorn shook her head, though I'm not sure if her reply came from a place of fear or something else entirely.

"Celestia has no qualms acknowledging those who are stronger than she is, Starlight," Luna smiled like an imp at my doubtful expression. "A being like Discord, for example. I believe you've made his acquaintance?"

I bristled.

Trix started snickering, though she did try to hide it behind a hoof.

"Whatever," I huffed, turning away from them. Princess Luna stifled her own laughs.

"I have one final question for you girls, if that's alright?" she was all smiles until she finished speaking. Then, she was all business, vestiges of the initial frustration back again.

"Sure," I said in the hopes that my cooperation would placate her.

"Anything, Your Highness," Trix was also just as compliant as I had been. Probably, for the same reasons.

"What are your thoughts on Cadenza deciding to work with Chrysalis?"

...

...

...

"She's crazy," I answered. Trix didn't hesitate, speaking up right after me.

"Yeah, TOTALLY insane."

Life was all a dream...

"Forgive me, my dearest. I simply couldn't resist. I hope you like it."

I read the small note out loud before folding it up and placing it back where I'd found it.

"Thank you... Luna." A solitary tear fell from my cheek as I began examining the brand new vanity desk. I swept a hoof over the mahogany wood, its glistening finish something I wasn't entirely familiar with. It almost seemed to twinkle like my mistress' night sky.

It's beautiful.

She must have gotten it from the Dominion too. Just like my dress.

I'd never seen anything like it in Canterlot. I'd never seen anything like it anywhere. There was only one thing I knew for sure about the furniture. It had to have been extremely expensive. It was probably more costly than all of the things in her bedroom combined.

After the incident with the Nightmare I was well aware I'd have to replace my old mirror at some point. I never expected a second gift to be waiting for me in my room.

Especially not this soon.

She was far more than I deserved. Maybe, far more than I'd ever deserve. But still... that didn't change reality.

I want...

...

I shook my head, forcing myself to focus on the here and now and not on foalish fantasies that I knew could never come true. I carefully reached into my saddlebags and took out my mistress' Blessing as well as the letter my brother and sister had written me. I placed both treasures on the desk with a smile before laying my bags on the floor. I took a deep, soothing breath and then leapt right onto my bed with reckless abandon.

Soooo nice!

I wrapped my forelegs around one of my pillows and squeezed as hard as I could. Being home in your own bed always felt... different. Better than being anywhere else. Much better.

Getting back into the swing of things wasn't going to be an easy task. Not after everything that had happened, both in the Empire and here in Canterlot. Princess Celestia had decided she was going to be traveling to the Crystal Empire. Personally. As soon as tomorrow, if she could manage to organize everything quickly enough. It was a hefty task, but one that was of the utmost importance, or so she'd told us.

For my mentor, that meant having to rule over Canterlot alone while her sister was away. That added up to a much higher load of work than usual for the Princess of the Night. I'd initially thought she'd be joining her sister in the Empire, but Princess Celestia made it abundantly clear that was a bad idea. With how angry Luna had become at just the news of Chrysalis and Cadance working together, I kind of had to agree with the Sun Princess.

The bug cooperating with my sister had been such an unpredictable scenario that Princess Celestia was scrambling to do what little damage control she could at this point. When the news eventually reached Canterlot the press would have a field day with it.

It was honestly a little baffling it hadn't yet, though I suppose a full day hadn't even passed since Cadance had made her announcement. Realistically, today's papers would probably have either headlines or snippets.

To remedy some of the impact, Princess Celestia said a public appearance in the Empire was required as soon as possible. In her own words: "It will show the Crystal Empire and the rest of Equestria that things are under our control. At least, to a certain degree."

I'm pretty sure she didn't mean for us to hear that last part.

Anyway, that being the case, that was the first move she had decided to make. Luna would remain in Canterlot along with Sunset, Starlight, and I, and she would head over to the Empire.

The Royal Sisters were going to be swamped with work, both for the duration of Celestia's trip, and for the time being. So much so that they'd been forced to cancel the welcome back dinner we were all going to have together. It was unfortunate, but completely understandable.

On the contrary, the three of us -- Myself, Sunset, and Starlight -- had been given some time off.

Thank you, Celestia!

I was going to take full advantage of it.

First things first, though.

A long yawn escaped my mouth. The idea of a short cat nap sounded like heaven right about now.

I hadn't really been tired, -- not even remotely -- but the comfort of being home in my own bed combined with the exhaustion from the conversation with our mentors had me fading quickly. My eyelids suddenly felt like they weighed a ton, as if my mistress had casted one of her strongest sleep spells on me.

It's fine... I have time. Sunset probably won't be coming around until later anyway.

At least, that's what she'd said before we went our separate ways. She was still adamant about the three of us getting together to try and hammer things out. I still wasn't so sure. In fact, I disagreed with her completely, but I wouldn't break my promise to her.

I stretched my limbs out, a few popping sounds firing off throughout my body before I went totally limp.

Maybe just a...

"Just a little while is fine..." I closed my eyes. "just a..."

A deep sleep carried me off to my mistress' realm.

++++++++++++++++++++++++

"You actually expect me to just forgive her!? JUST LIKE THAT!?" Starlight's shout shook me to my core. I kept my head down, my rump resting on the floor. I wasn't able to plead my case or even defend myself. My shame was much too heavy for me to lift it. Sunset was doing what she could, all for my sake. I was beyond grateful.

"Starlight, she was being used by Chrysalis," the golden mare stood in front of me like a protective big sister. Right now, she reminded me a little of Princess Celestia, though, I was no Princess Luna. "You can't actually hold something like that against her if she wasn't even-"

"CAN AND WILL!" Starlight roared, maneuvering her head around the golden mare to glare down me. I winced, closing my eyes and leaning away from the raging unicorn. "It doesn't even matter! If SHE actually cared SHE would say something!"

...

I bit my lip, standing to my hooves. I kept my head down as I walked up behind Sunset.

"Starlight, she's not-"

I laid a hoof on the golden mare's shoulder.

"Twilight?" she turned to face me, her expression one of concern and shock. "You don't have to-"

"It's okay, Sunset," I lifted my head and smiled at her as best I could. She wasn't buying it, her worry not abating in the least. "You trust me, right?" I asked, trying my best not to outright beg her.

...

"Y..." she looked like she might object, but only for a moment. Her tense expression slackened, along with the rest of her body. "Yeah. I do, Twilight," she placed her hoof on mine, smiling warmly at me. "I'll be right here, if you need me." She stepped aside, letting me face Starlight alone.

The irate mare's rage hadn't diminished an iota. That was to be expected. What I didn't expect was the slight flinch she exhibited when I walked right up to her face. I offered her a resigned smile.

"I'm sorry, Starlight. For hurting you."

I didn't look away or hesitate.

I didn't try to stall or bide my time.

Most importantly, I didn't run away like a coward.

I faced my mistake with dignity, grace, and honesty. That was all I could really do. I hoped and prayed it was enough.

...

The beautiful smile that came to her face told me I'd done the right thing.

"Sparkles..." She lifted a hoof to my face, cupping my cheek. I nuzzled into it, her warmth more tantalizing than I could have ever imagined. "that's all I wanted." She moved closer, the scent of lilacs consuming my being and making me feel faint. She lifted my head.

"S-StarMMMM-" I barely had time to think. I was cut short by her, by something I would have never thought possible.

Her lips were pressed roughly against mine, a quiet, but pleased, hum coming from her as soon as we made contact with one another. The alien sensation forced my eyes closed, my heart pounding like a jackhammer. I didn't resist her or the euphoria she brought, returning the kiss with all of myself. A quiet moan escaped my throat as her hooves guided me, the mare's increase in pressure also increasing my pleasure. It was over before I knew it. The rapturous feel of her mouth against mine ended abruptly -- though she did offer me a blessing in the form of a flick of her tongue against my lips, which nearly caused my legs to collapse from under me -- as she pulled away. It was thrilling. It was agonizing. My mind could barely process what had just happened, my eyes remaining closed as my lips tried to find more of her. Her teasing had been enough to drive both my desire and my bravery to heights I didn't know existed. Surprising even myself, my mouth opened slightly in a frantic search for more of her.

PLEASE!?

And then...

I opened my eyes.

...

"P-P-PRINCESS!?!" I scrambled backwards, my rump scooting along the floor as my hooves fought to find traction. I barely moved at all, my wild flailing not very effective.

"Is this... troubling to you, Twilight?"

"I... IT..." I stopped my wild thrashings, taking a deep, shaking breath. "It... doesn't, Luna."

"Then... you're fine with... doing a little more?"

She walked towards me, sashaying her hips seductively as she moved. A coy smirk lifted her lips, her divine aura paired with her irresistible beauty crumbling any defense I might have been able to raise. I shut my eyes once again. As soon as I heard her move into arms length, I lost my composure.

"I-wha-y-pl-" I became a babbling mess of a pony. Her mere proximity was too much for me to handle when she was like this. Thankfully, -- as soon as her hoof touched my shoulder -- I felt a sense of serenity wash over me.

"Be at peace, Twilight," she whispered into my ear, sending a tremor running through my body. "If that is truly too much to ask... how does a kiss sound?"

Without missing a beat I nodded my head vigorously, though, in spite of my enthusiasm I still kept my eyes shut tight. My mistress giggled at my swift cooperation before placing a hoof on my chin to stop me.

"Wonderful."

She didn't hesitate either. The feeling was completely different than before. Much softer and patient than seconds ago, she took things slow, allowing me to reciprocate.

I took full advantage.

I snaked my tongue between my lips, ever so gently and with the utmost caution, asking her for permission. With a low moan she accepted, opening her mouth.

I explored.

We played with each other, moans of pleasure coming from each of us.

And then...

I opened my eyes.

++++++++++++++++++++++++

...

...

...

Well... that was... was...

I couldn't properly describe what that had been. I lowered the pillow I was clutching tightly to my chest. I stared up at the ceiling, trying my best to process the dream and exactly what it had meant.

It all started with...

Starlight...

It stood to reason that it began with the lilac mare. I was still dreading having to face her. My subconscious clearly wasn't about to pretend that everything would be fine like I was trying my best to do.

It started like a nightmare. One I knew I'd be coming face to face with shortly.

But then she...

My cheeks heated up.

...

Is that really what I want?

Of course I wanted her forgiveness. That much went without saying. I didn't deserve it, but at the very least I could work towards a solution she could be satisfied with. But that was only if she let me back in.

And that wasn't what I was referring to anyway.

I'd never been kissed before. It was better than I could have ever imagined.

The way she took the lead.

Hotter.

The way she was rough with me, but also gentle.

Even hotter.

The way she... teased me.

I could feel my face burning at the very thought of the mare. I laid a foreleg over my face, trying my hardest to calm myself down.

Starlight...

It didn't work. I wanted her even more than I could have ever imagined. Out of nowhere, I flailed about angrily, throwing a fit. My annoyance was completely uncontainable, so I let it out.

"This is so STUPID!" I growled before settling back down with a heavy sigh.

I reached down and grabbed a pillow once again, pulling it close and biting into it like a hungry timberwolf.

So that's going to be an issue. I huffed through my clenched teeth. Even if Starlight hated me and refused to speak to me ever again, that wouldn't change how I felt about her.

And that wasn't the only problem.

Luna...

There was no way to properly process what I was feeling for my mistress either. I was well aware of the truth.

I love her too.

Of course I did.

I always have.

From the moment we first met, I knew I loved her.

Just... not like this.

Never like this.

She was my mentor. My savior. She was so high above me I could never hope to be by her side. She was a goddess that would ever be out of my reach.

But... now?

After what she'd said in her room? After what she'd done to me!?

I brushed a hoof against my lips, my body tingling at recalling just how close we'd been. I could still feel her against me, could still smell her scent. I could still taste her.

I never wanted to forget it, but there was a problem there as well.

That... curse.

The Nightmare. It had taunted me, but there was no denying the change in my mistress. Luna hadn't acted this way before I'd gone to the Empire. If it all really was just an elaborate play, I'd definitely end up in a much worse place than ever before. If the Nightmare was actually using my mistress, somehow manipulating her into these feelings...

...I don't know.

I simply couldn't. The humiliation would be too much to take. It was already all too much to take.

The first, a mare that by all means had every right -- and probably exercised that right -- to loathe me. Yet, in spite of that, I wanted her love. She was obnoxious, but she was charming. She was rude, but she was honest. She was a jerk, but she cared. And on top of all of that, she was strong. So very strong.

So much stronger than I am.

The second was a goddess. One I didn't belong with. I might be able to become her acceptable student one day. One day, I may even be able to earn a place serving her. But her mate? Never. Even if that's what she wanted.

...

But she... she is always right.

It didn't matter. I would never even dare to dream of being with her.

..

And yet...

That's exactly what I'd done.

...

This is stupid...

I grumbled to myself, not sure what I wanted. It was all so confusing. Especially since I wasn't certain if Luna's feelings were actually her own.

That irritating...

...

Wait...

I shot up, looking around the room quickly. Judging from the lighting in my quarters it was just about dusk. Princess Celestia's sun was nowhere to be found outside the window, but there was still a bit of its light tinting the sky.

I'd been out for a lot longer than I'd intended, that much was obvious. That wasn't too much of a concern at the moment. No, the real problem was...

"Where are you?" I whispered, mostly to myself. It had been way too long.

What? Already miss me? the familiar, yet horrid voice, echoed in my head.

I don't miss you, I growled. I know you.

Oh really? And what does that entail?

You're scheming, aren't you!? I accused, knowing full well I was correct. What are you up to!?

Finally catching on? Took you long enough.

DON'T PLAY GAMES WITH ME! I was standing on my bed.

Or what? What do you honestly believe you can do to stop me?

I...

...

I took a deep breath. I wasn't gonna fall right into her hooves again.

You know what, you're right. I can't stop you. I jumped off the bed, trotting over to my vanity. But I don't have to. You can't do anything unless we make a pact. I opened one of the drawers and lifted a brush with my telekinesis. "Good luck, monster," I smirked as I began to straighten out my mane.

...

Someone's gotten a big head. The sickly looking Twilight was back in full force, forming in my mirror just like last time. Alas, you are correct. I can do little without a puppet.

I had to fight to keep my smile from becoming even more smug.

But... who ever said that puppet had to be you?

I froze. The dark version of me transformed into a malformed version of her.

Chatting with your love has been nothing but entertaining. I believe she's quite... open, she licked her lips. to the idea of us working together.

"YOU BIT-" I almost slammed my hoof directly into the glass, almost destroyed my mistress' gift, but her note caught my eye.

With a final mad cackle of laughter the Nightmare left the mirror.

YOU PIECE OF... STARLIGHT!

I ran for the door, throwing it open with my telekinesis.

"OH! Hey, Twilight! I was just-"

"We've got to go see Starlight, Sunset!" I laid a hoof on her shoulder as my horn flared magenta. "RIGHT NOW!"

"Well, yeah," she nodded her head, my frantic attitude confusing her a bit, but her chipper demeanor enduring. "That's why I came here."

"No, Sunset," I shook my head as my spell fully energized. "It's the Nightmare."

She lost all vibrancy as I teleported the two of us to our friend's room.

Author's Note

If you've come this far I'd just like to thank you again for taking this ride with me. I appreciate each and every one of you.

The Poor and the Prevalent

"STARLIGHT!?"

The sound of Twilight's hoof crashing frantically against Star's door was jarring. Guards posted down the hall had already come to check on us several times. As soon as each of them had noticed me with the violet unicorn they returned to their post.

I still hadn't fully recovered yet, nervously scratching at the back of my hoof with the other. If Twilight wasn't banging on the door at the moment, I would have been right there in her place doing the same. Just hearing that the Nightmare might be targeting Star had sent me into a quiet panic.

The distress of that possibility combined with the raucous pounding felt like a gavel was being smashed directly against my skull. I wouldn't stop her though. Seeing Twilight in such a terrified state told me just how likely it was that Star was being targeted.

Well, that and the whole being tempted by the monster myself.

Thankfully, I'd been able to fight the curse off without too much effort, -- it hadn't said a word in my mind since back in Celestia's quarters -- but if that meant I'd sent it straight to Star, then I was the one to blame for this mess.

Please, Star... just... please be okay.

"STARLIGHT!"

Twilight...

Her shouts were dripping with a level of fear I couldn't fathom. The disturbing screech was a perfect reflection of her current mental state. It made sense she'd be more on edge than I was. She'd received the brunt of the attacks from the Nightmare for Celestia knows how long. Knowing that fact now didn't make my previous ignorance hurt any less though.

I should have-

"I HEAR YOU! I CAN HEAR YOU! I'M COMING!" the lilac mare's muffled shout finally came from within the room, bringing me back to reality. Twilight lowered her shaking foreleg, but her erratic mood stayed firmly in place. After a few more seconds the door was roughly pulled open by a coating of teal magic as the irritated unicorn appeared before us in an explosion of mana. "NOW WHAT THE HE--eeey, Sun! What's going on?" Her irritation was gone in an instant at seeing me, but more important than that, she didn't even acknowledge Twilight's presence.

"Star we-"

"STARLIGHT DID YOU TALK TO HER!?" Twilight didn't hesitate, pressing her hooves into Star's shoulders and pushing the mare backwards. The lilac unicorn was able to stand her ground after a second, but she had been moved backwards multiple steps.

I was surprised.

Star was annoyed.

"Who are you even talking about?" she snorted in disgust. Her horn still hadn't stopped shimmering. With a rough jerk she forcefully lowered Twilight's hooves with her own before walking away from the frazzled mare. She took a seat in front of her mirror, going back to what she'd been doing before we arrived, which looked to be getting ready to... go somewhere? from the looks of things. She was brushing her mane and didn't appear to have a care in the world.

"Twilight, you have to calm down," I stepped into the room right behind her, speaking softly. Honestly, I was a little surprised Star had taken Twilight's sudden aggression in stride.

If she does something like that again...

If that did actually become the case, I wasn't about to sit by and watch a brawl break out between my best friends.

Entering the room itself I found it exactly as I expected it to be. It was absolutely flawless, not a single thing out of place. The pristine space recalled memories of her town and just how organized both it, and the ponies she'd controlled, were. More appalling than the absolute order -- at least, to me -- was the complete lack of any personalization. It was cold... but knowing Star -- if she actually had any -- she'd have put up some pictures of herself. For some reason that idea made me smile.

"The Nightmare!" Twilight still hadn't calmed down completely, but at least she wasn't screaming anymore.

"Oh. That thing," Star didn't bat an eye at its mention. She continued to style her mane as if nothing troubling at all was happening.

"Then you did!?" Twilight crouched slightly, her body tensing. It was clear she wasn't pleased with the answer she'd received.

"Maybe," Star yawned. "Maybe not. Either way, I don't see how it's any of your business."

"This isn't a joke, Starlight!" Twilight stomped over to the unicorn. "We HAVE to take them seriously! We can't jus-"

"I don't have to do anything you say, traitor." Star's declaration was made so stoically I nearly winced as harshly as Twilight did at hearing it. She hadn't even looked at the violet mare, yet there was so much venom in her words that Twilight couldn't manage to stand up any longer. Star didn't let up either. "What I do with my time is none of your business." She glanced over her shoulder, the piercing gaze in that single narrowed eye enough to make Twilight tremble. "Or are you planning on stabbing me in the back again if I don't obey you?" Her horn was still humming, but it was clearly way too loud for just a simple telekinetic spell.

"I didn't..."

Twilight turned away, her body shaking and her eyes wide. She looked like she might begin crying at any moment. My heart ached for her, but my better judgement told me not to intervene.

You have every right to be mad, Star. Just please... try to be-

"That's what I thought." Starlight returned to her preening.

"Starlight I..." Twilight lifted a shaking hoof towards the lilac mare, but before long it was lowered to the floor in defeat.

Twilight...

As soon as her tears began to fall I knew I couldn't sit and watch any longer. I trotted up next to the purple mare, wrapping a foreleg around her. She nuzzled into me, sniffling.

"I'm trying, Sunset," she whispered. She was still trembling. Seeing her like this... it hurt so much.

"I know, Twilight," I sighed. "Star?"

"Yes, Sun?" she replied to me instantly. She was much more chipper when speaking to me.

"Did you talk with her?" I stroked Twilight's shoulder, trying my best to comfort her. It looked to be working, but not as well as I'd hoped.

"I did," she answered immediately. Twilight went rigid at Star's answer. My heart skipped a beat.

Was it... was it really my fault then?

"Did she come to you... a little while ago?" I pressed.

"Like... today?" she laid her brush down and turned around, a bright smile on her face. Her horn had finally gone dormant, thank Celestia. Though, I was guessing that was because she was only talking with me now and not Twilight. Well that, and she probably had used one final spell to keep her mane perfect and in place. "No. Not today."

Thank goodness.

I was able to expel the breath I'd been holding without making too much of a scene.

"Then..." Twilight whispered again, lifting her head a tiny bit.

"Then... when?" I asked the lilac unicorn. She crossed her hind legs, leaning back on her chair as a devious smirk curled her lips upward.

"The night before we left for the Crystal Empire."

...

"W-why?" Twilight's voice trembled, her body shaking as well. It clearly wasn't a question directed at our friend, more a sorrowful remark.

I didn't have time to be sad. I really couldn't overreact. I had to try to piece things together.

Why wouldn't she tell me? She couldn't have made a pact with her. If she had then she surely wouldn't have been taken down so easily in the Empire. A-and the Nightmare is still trying to mess with me and Twilight so... that has to mean she's still looking for a partner... right? There has to be a reason...

"What's wrong? Think I made a deal with her?" Star lifted an eyebrow. Her expression said she was none too happy with me and my silence. The change in her tone of voice made it obvious her question was meant to be a test.

Thankfully, I trusted her wholeheartedly, so having to do something stupid like lie wasn't going to be an issue.

"No," I shook my head, not needing time to think about it. "I wasn't lying to you, Star. I trust you."

Her eyes narrowed to slits for a second before her entire tough mare act crumbled to dust before my eyes.

"I know, Sun. I know. I'm just... Look, I'm sorry for not saying anything, okay?" she sighed. Her lax posture became a whole lot more tense. She leaned forward, resting her elbows on her knees and placing her head in her hooves. "She offered me power. Enough to rival Celestia and Luna's. I..."

...

It was clear she was struggling with telling me the truth. I wanted to move to her side, -- to comfort her as well -- but I couldn't just leave Twilight alone. The violet unicorn was still in shambles. It was easy to see she needed me more at the moment, but that didn't mean I would just abandon my other best friend.

"Star," I said firmly. The mare lifted her head, looking directly at me. "It's okay. As long as you're okay..." I smiled at her sudden incredulous expression. "then that's all that matters to me."

...

"Sun..." A wry smile came to her face. "I'm... I'm fine," she glanced to the side. If what we were discussing wasn't so important I'd have pressed her. "I can't imagine you two came here acting like someone was dying just because you suddenly thought I'd..." she trailed off once she'd noticed I looked down at Twilight.

"Honestly, I didn't really know what what was going on exactly..." I continued to comfort the purple mare. "It was..."

...

"She..." Twilight began once she'd had enough time to somewhat compose herself. "The Nightmare said she was talking to you."

Star's expression didn't change, but it was clear she was listening intently.

"She said... she said you were open to working with her," Twilight continued, looking up at the mare with pleading eyes. "It's not true is it!? She's was lying... wasn't she!?"

Still, Star's visage didn't change. She looked down at Twilight, not answering immediately.

...

"So she's working on you too, huh?" The lilac mare turned away. I was guessing because she didn't want Twilight to see just how much that fact bothered her.

"Not just her..." It was probably the best time for me to bring it up. Their eyes were suddenly on me, both mares openly surprised by my interjection. Star's eyes said she was especially concerned, though she didn't move a muscle. Again, I assumed her inaction was due to Twilight's presence. "Back in Princess Celestia's room..." I glanced down at the mare I was holding close. She looked up at me, her eyes just as worried as they'd been for Star earlier. "She was in my head. BUT DON'T WORRY!" I spoke fast, hoping I could put an end to any unnecessary worries they might experience before they began. Both of them had moved to cut in, but my quick reaction did have the desired effect. "She hasn't tried anything since I told her to hit the bricks."

...

"That sounds like you," Star laughed. "Guess you don't need us anymore, huh?"

It was just a joke, -- that much was obvious -- but I wasn't about to let it slip by.

"I'll always need you, Star," I smiled at her. She rolled her eyes, but the slight blush and avoidance told me how she really felt. "Both of you," I wrapped my other foreleg around Twilight, hugging her tightly before letting her go. She wasn't in such a poor state anymore -- the shift to a much warmer atmosphere having done her a world of good -- so I knew it was okay to let her go.

"Thanks, Sunset," she said quietly. She smiled appreciatively, wiping away the remaining tears from her eyes with a foreleg. I didn't need to say anything else to her. Instead, I returned her smile before turning to face Star.

"If she's targeting you two/too? -- I couldn't really be sure -- that changes things," she tapped her chin, now deeply contemplating our situation.

"Starlight..." Twilight mustered some of her courage. Star looked at the unicorn with much more contempt than I'd have thought she would. She didn't say a word, waiting silently for the mare to go on.

Things definitely aren't going to go as smoothly as I had hoped.

"The Nightmare was lying... right?" Twilight tried to force a smile onto her muzzle. She tried to look hopeful. She failed. A crazed look came to the purple unicorn's face.

She wasn't going to let it go. Star stared back at her. It was nearly impossible to discern what she was thinking at the moment.

...

She spoke calmly.

"She wasn't."

...

...

...

"O-oh..." Twilight's head fell. Star looked at me, her expression not changing.

"Will my interest in the Nightmare be a problem..." she smirked deviously. "Sunset?"

What is she...?

I kept the developing grin on my own face from fully forming.

"They prey on whom they wish, when they wish. Whether it's spying from afar or trespassing right inside one of us."

"Do whatever you want, Starlight," I narrowed my eyes on her. "It doesn't really matter to me," I shrugged, lifting my hooves to feign indifference. "Just know that if you try anything we'll just have to put an end to your little coup."

...

The lilac mare exploded in a fit of laughter. She entered the same relaxed posture as before once her glee died down.

"I guess we'll just have to see what happens then, won't we?" she smiled knowingly at me.

"That we will," I nodded.

"But, Starlight-" Twilight was still planning to try her darndest, but a firm clearing of my throat stopped her.

"It's okay, Twilight." I laid a hoof on her shoulder, drawing her gaze. "If she tries anything, I know we can handle it. Trust me, okay?" I did my best to look convincing while also not giving anything away.

She moved to speak but closed her mouth almost as fast as she'd opened it.

...

"Okay, Sunset," she nodded, her look of distress shifting to one of confidence. "If that's what you want... then I'll trust you."

I was relieved. From the corner of my vision I could see that Twilight's decision had pleased Star as well.

"Thank you, Twilight," I patted her shoulder.

"Glad that's out of the way," Star's horn blazed for a second, teleporting her onto her bed. She was suddenly lying on her stomach, her devilish smile persisting. "Now let's get this over with. I've got things to do tonight."

"Right," I nodded looking to Twilight. She looked worried for a second before she nodded as well. We moved together, sitting at the foot of Star's bed next to one another. The lilac mare's demeanor and positioning made it feel like I was about to talk to my mentor.

She sure is good at playing these games.

I took a deep breath.

It was time.

Author's Note

So I finally made a video with effort put in. It's about Cadenza. If you have a chance it'd be cool if you gave it a watch.

In a Lose, Lose Situation

...

...

...

...

...

N-no way...

...

THERE'S NO WAY! THAT SNIVELING LITTLE...

...

...

...

She got me. She actually got me.

I rubbed my face with a hoof, unable to take my eyes off of the door. It'd been several minutes since they'd gone and I was still stuck in place on my bed. I simply couldn't believe it.

She beat me. She... won.

I chuckled.

I was caught somewhere smack dab between a blinding, uncontrollable rage and a fierce sense of pride I never thought I could have in another pony. I fell backwards onto my pillow, reclining on my bed.

She wasn't lying.

There'd have been no point. She'd gotten what she wanted from me. I was certain that she was convinced -- in a way -- that I'd already forgiven her. I guess, since I hadn't tossed her out on her flank, that that was kinda true.

...

In a way.

I covered my face with a foreleg, sighing. Telling me a lie like that would have served no purpose.

She gains nothing from me knowing that... right?

And besides, she wasn't the type of pony to do something like that. I knew that because...

I'm the type of pony that would do that.

The only thing revealing her feelings to me had done was make things that much more complicated. I was certain she didn't know that, though.

I doubt Sun said anything to her about it.
There was little to no chance that Twilight was aware that I was in love with the golden mare. I don't think she would have been bold enough to make such a declaration, if she did know.

So... Sparkles is in love with me, huh?

The thought alone brought a radiating warmth to my heart. It almost felt like I might start floating at any moment. It was familiar, but foreign. It was a feeling I hadn't experienced in... I couldn't remember how long.

...

Probably before...

...

No. Definitely before that.

Regardless of what'd happened in the past, I couldn't help but feel absolutely giddy in the present. Sure, it was what I wanted. It was what I'd always wanted.

I deserve it.

But even more than that... more profitable than her love could be, was what it actually gave me.

If she feels anything like I do about Sun, then I can definitely use this to my advantage.

Sure, there was still a good chance Sparkles and I could be friends again. The desire to rectify her betrayal was pretty strong evidence that she wanted to work things out. I was willing to let her try her best, but that didn't mean I was just gonna let her off the hook like nothing had ever happened.

I'd never let such an... entertaining opportunity slip by.

I'm gonna have so much FUN!

*Knock knock knock*

Speaking of fun...

"Coming!" I called out, leaping off my bed. I trotted -- or maybe even danced -- over to the door with the biggest grin on my face.

I get to have fun with Sparkles, get to have fun with Raven... things are finally getting interesting.

I threw open the door only to be stunned into a stupor.

"Good evening, Starlight," the porcelain mare dipped her head.

W-wow...

...

"Geez Rave..." I couldn't help but blush at the mere sight of her... but only a little! "Getting all gussied up just for little old me? You really shouldn't have."

"Honestly, I don't get to go out too often," she confessed with a wry smile. "With Princess Celestia handling the preparations for her own trip, I've been given the rest of the day off. I'm going all out tonight! Even if it kills me!" She struck a pose like a model might, lifting a hoof to her chin. "I'd ask how I look," she grinned confidently, lifting the same hoof to point at my mouth. "but I think this tells me all I need to know."

"Guess there's no point in trying to lie to you then, huh?" I laughed. "You actually clean up reeeeally nicely." I examined her closer.

She was wearing a black velvet dress that was long enough to cover most of her tail. I was no fashionista, but the fabric accentuated all the right curves...

...

...Which is a little weird when one considers we were always naked.

Anyway, she had four black high-heels on her hooves and her usual ascot was replaced with -- from the best guess I could muster -- a necklace made of pure onyx. Her mane and tail were both down, free of their typical ties. Both were wavy and long, her mane framing a very attractive face that still bore her typical glasses.

"Yeah, yeah," I waved her smiling face away with a hoof. "You look fantastic, okay? Are you ready to get going?"

"Of course!" she nodded enthusiastically. It was evident she was pleased with my reply. "But," she tilted her head as she backed out of my room. "You're not going to put anything on?"

"Don't have anything to put on," I shrugged, following her out. "I hope that's not an issue?" I closed the door behind myself. I'd never been a 'clothes' pony. Rather than threads and cloth, bits could be spent on far more important things...

...Like kites.

...

Wait...

...

Nevermind.

"Not at all," Raven giggled. "You look amazing all the time!"

"I know," I winked at her. She rolled her eyes in response, but her smile remained vibrant. "Soooo... we're really making this a date then?" I raised an eyebrow.

"Come on, Starlight," she chuckled. As we made our way to the entrance of the castle she was getting looks left and right from the guards we passed by. "You know as well as I do that you don't see me like that," she wasn't sad about it, that much was apparent from her grin.

Either that, or she's really good at hiding it.

I was betting on the former. She wasn't an idiot, after all.

"There's no way I'm gonna be just a notch on your bedpost, so let's just enjoy our time together and have a nice night, yeah?" she flashed a brilliant smile my way.

I can't say no to that.

"You know where we're going then?" I asked, keeping my eyes forward.

"Of course!" she was practically skipping at this point. "And I know you're gonna love it!"

"Then I'm gaaaame," a devilish smile lifted my lips. She smacked me playfully on the shoulder. "Lead the way, beautiful."

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Now THIS is what I was expecting.

I scrutinized the ivory mare with attentive curiosity. She was watching the violinist play with a mellow smile on her face. Her head was resting on her hoof, her other foreleg draped across the table. We were waiting for the orders to arrive, the ambiance of the posh restaurant peaceful.

This place was the exact type I'd envisioned the elites of Canterlot frequenting. The atmosphere was almost akin to Princess Luna's room, dim the best way to describe it. A posh lamp was hanging over every table, but each was only bright enough to illuminate said table and those sitting around it.

The overly elaborate interior was striking. (Fauna and flora was hanging from almost every nook and cranny I could see.) The furniture and decorations were pristine. (I couldn't be certain, but most everything -- from the tables to the sculptures -- looked to be made of various types of marble and ivory.) Even the wait staff was clad in some of the most expensive looking outfits I'd ever laid eyes on. (Sleek black tuxedos for the stallions and alabaster dresses for the mares.)

Not only the attire, but the ponies themselves were absolutely stunning. It was as if each had been perfectly chiseled from the same marble as the decor.

Rarity would fit right in around here.

All of that was not even mentioning the musician performing in the corner of the restaurant. The large stallion was sitting on a single wooden chair, also donning a lustrous tux himself. (Though his was white to emphasize his dark coat.) The music he was playing was somber, to say the least. It suffused the eatery with an even more depressing atmosphere. It was clear the proprietor was aiming for a romantic climate, but I chose to perceive it as "glass half empty".

Which is how I tended to view most things, if I'm being honest.

Raven was really enjoying it though. At least, it looked like she was. She hadn't taken her eyes off of the stallion since we first arrived at the place.

Maybe... she's into him?

It was definitely a possibility. I didn't really care either way so I turned my attention elsewhere.

The patrons of the restaurant were chatting with one another, but none so loud to conflict with the song being played.

I guess some Canterlot ponies can show some respect.

Apparently, the restaurant was to be our first stop of many for the night. I was planning on taking full advantage of Raven's generosity.

She invited me. It's only fair.

The prices here were going to let me do that and then some. We'd placed our orders for food quickly (mine well over 200 bits) and picked our drinks (again, mine well over 100 bits). After that, we'd settled into a comfortable silence that hadn't been broken yet. As the current song winded down I noticed the stallion smile Raven's way, waving a hoof at her inconspicuously. She returned the most enthusiastic wave I'd ever seen a pony give, flouting any decorum a high society restaurant like this one usually demanded. Nobody else in the place seemed to mind. The grin that came to the stallion's face wasn't the only change that occurred. As he started his next song it was apparent how much more passionate he was playing than the last. It was an interesting exchange between the pair, to say the least.

Her gesture had piqued my interest much more than his though.

No time like the present, I sneered.

It was time to have some fun.

"What's up, Rave?" I circled the rim of my water glass with a hoof, doing my best to feign nonchalance. "You look like you're a filly in love or something."

"I am," she spoke without hesitation, a coy smile on her face. I was completely taken off guard by her blunt reply. She took a drink before continuing. "With the music, of course," she clarified.

Just as sharp as ever.

I couldn't properly utilize what I already knew she was susceptible to. Playing the intimidation card was completely off the table, obviously, especially when we were in the middle of Canterlot at an upscale establishment like this one.

"Sure doesn't look like it was the music from where I'm sitting," I pursued the most entertaining route I could think of. "From here, it looks like you've got a crush on that lovely little stallion playing the violin."

...

"Maybe just a little one," she conceded, a faint smile on her lips as she stared at the dark musician. I don't know why, but she didn't look happy about admitting that. "He's very... handsome... but... that doesn't really matter."

"Rave?"

The game could wait. It wasn't simple sadness in her. It was melancholy, and for some reason, that bothered me to no end.

"It doesn't really matter what I want," she took her hopeless eyes off of the stallion, returning her attention to me. "It's not like I'd ever be able to act on it anyway. Even if I wanted to I..." she sighed. "I have responsibilities, y'know?" she gave a quick lift of her shoulders, looking absolutely deflated.

I didn't.

"I don't," I shook my head, a displeased frown projecting exactly how I felt. "You're just her aide, Rave. You can't possibly be THAT busy, can you?"

She chuckled, though it might've been more out of bitterness than jubilance.

...

"Like I said, this is the first night I've gotten off in... honestly I can't remember," she giggled once again as if that depressing fact was somehow funny. My scowl grew stronger. "I asked for the time off as soon as you agreed to go out with me," she held a hoof up to her chin, thinking deeply. "I haven't done something like that in years. The last time was a family emergency, And even this almost didn't happen."

"What do you mean?" My anger subsided a bit, replaced by confusion.

"Princess Celestia almost canceled my request," she stared bluntly, bringing my anger back in an instant. "After finding out what happened in the Empire, she scrambled to prepare for her trip. I'd have been instrumental in assisting her, but..."

...

"But?" the confusion came right back.

"But, I told her I was planning on doing something with you, Starlight," she nudged her head my way, a genuine smile lifting her lips.

...

"Why would she...?" I whispered to myself. I was beyond confused now. In fact, I was utterly bewildered.

Why would Celestia care about something like this?

"Honestly? I'm not exactly sure," she answered me in spite of not having been questioned in the first place. "All she said was that our time together was 'far more important'."

...

IMPORTANT!?

"THAT..." my teeth clenched, the rage quick to consume me. Raven winced, my anger visibly shaking her almost as harshly as it was shaking me.

...

"I think..." she started, speaking barely above a whisper once she knew it was safe to. "I think she wants me to make some friends too. That's... why. I think." I couldn't help but roll my eyes, at both her timidity and her attempt at protecting her boss.

Unlikely.

That couldn't be it.

Not everything.

Celestia isn't that simple.

It was probably another way for her to keep better tabs on me. If I had to make a guess that one would make the most sense.

But it's not like she can't do that already.

If the Princess of the Sun really wanted to, she could be watching me right now with no issues.

...

...Whatever.

It's not like I could stop her even if I knew she was doing it.

"Here we are," the waitress' sudden intrusion drew our attention. The peach colored mare used a telekinetic spell to place our drinks in front of us. "One chamomile tea, no sugar," she smiled at me.

"Thanks," I didn't even look up, still keeping my eyes on Raven.

"And the same for you, Miss Inkwell. This one with sugar," the unicorn remarked as soon as Raven moved to speak up.

I was more than a little surprised at this outcome. I'd just ordered the most expensive thing on the menu, nix sugar.

I'd expected different from her. Apparently, it was her "usual", or at least that's the way that she'd ordered it.

No wonder she'd practically started glowing when I ordered.

"Thanks, Del!" Rave beamed at the drink, taking a healthy sip of it before squealing in delight. "It's perfect! Thank you so much!"

"You already said that," I muttered under my breath. It didn't seem to bother either of them. It was that, or neither had heard me.

"Of course, Miss Inkwell, a pleasure as always!" the server bowed her head. "I'll have your appetizers out in a few minutes. Is there anything else I can get for you in the meantime?"

"Not at the moment," she shook her head before looking my way. "How about you, Starlight?"

"I'm fine," I declined immediately.

"Very good! I'll leave you be for the time being then," the smiling waitress clopped her forehooves together once before taking her leave.

...

"Friend of yours?" I asked, taking a sip of my drink. It had a slight apple taste with hints of honey.

Not terrible.

...

...Would probably be a lot better with some sugar.

They were beginning to get to me. If I didn't remain vigilant I'd be kissing Celestia's flank soon too.

Yeah, right.

"Delilah is..." she had to think about it for a second, a crooked smile lifting her lips. "I guess Del is the waitress that serves me most often when I dine here."

Soooo no.

I wasn't going to pursue it. She looked way too... pathetic for me to do that. It was seriously bothering me.

Changing gears then...

...

"Well... Honestly, I'm surprised," I giggled, hiding my mouth from her with a hoof. She looked my way, confusion painting her features. "You're not gonna try and get me wasted?"

"WH-!?" she almost shouted, but managed to keep her voice under control. She looked absolutely mortified. Her reaction brought a smile to my face. "Why would I do that, Starlight!?" She was somehow shouting and whispering at the same time. It was way too funny.

"Asking a pretty mare like me out and not trying anything... devious?" I looked away from her, leaning on my forehoof. I did my best to look uninterested. "I don't believe it."

"I would nev-"

"Not only that, you didn't even order anything sketchy for yourself," I interrupted her, pointing at her glass with a hoof. "I thought you were going 'all out' tonight? The fact that you didn't do either means you're playing at something or you-"

"Don't drink." She finished for me.

"You don't drink?" I lifted a doubtful brow.

"Her Highness forbids it," she explained with a grin. "But I guess I wouldn't anyways," she tapped her head with a hoof. "Need to stay sharp in case I'm needed at any hour."

"That's..." I chuckled.

Exactly.

It was my very own logic. Who knew when I might get into a particularly challenging game or a dangerous situation? Alcohol dulled the senses as well as the mind. At best it was a tool to use against others.

Better to be safe than sorry. Always.

"That's smart," I conceded. "But if you really aren't trying to get me plastered and into your bed, then why'd you ask me out in the first place?"

"I told you before, Starlight, back in the castle."

I was drawing a blank.

"I want to get to get to know you more," she clarified once she realized my confusion was leading me nowhere fast. "The real you."

...

"You did say that..." I recalled her saying something along those lines, but I'd thought it was just code for: 'I wanna fool around with you!'

Guess not.

I groaned, though I managed to hide it from her well. Opening up to ponies about myself was literally my least favorite pastime. Right there below doing charity work for anything that wasn't a child. the very idea sounded downright depressing.

But... maybe... I can have some fun with this?

...

Maybe I can...

I noticed Del approaching us with some of our dishes.

"What did you have in mind, Rave?" I asked.

...

"Alright, girls! I've got your-"

"I want to know about your family, Starlight."

I bristled.

Can't Stop The Killer

Magic is a piece of cake. It always has been.

Since as far back as I can remember, I've been able to cast countless spells with relative ease. Pulling a toy that was just out of my reach to myself with telekinesis. Causing the mobile above my crib to continue spinning when it had stopped turning with an infusion of electricity. Even teleporting out of said crib so I could explore the rest of my room or house at my leisure.

It was all so... simple. So easy, in fact, that I learned to utilize my magic before I'd even started to walk. Mom and Dad were as thrilled for me as they were terrified of me. At least, that's how things were initially.

We lived a pretty secluded life. My parents loved their peace and quiet, so they'd decided to move to a town in the middle of nowhere. They got what they wanted, but the positives came with some... negatives.

There was no reliable way for them to keep their eyes on me so they were stressed out pretty much round the clock.
Fortunately for them, I was a genius. They quickly realized that I didn't need to be watched. From around my third birthday, I was able to fully take care of myself.

Seemingly overnight, Mom and Dad's worry changed to relief. Unfortunately, that comfort was fleeting. Almost as fast as they'd learned I was capable of caring for myself, they realized I was also fiercely independent.

I loved them both. God, I loved them both so much. Of course I did, it's just... I needed to learn more things, I needed to be challenged. Everything was so easy. Most of my time was spent reading books and practicing spells. I spent more time by myself than I ever did with either one of them.

In spite of my self-centered ways, they supported me in my pursuits. Not a single time in my foalhood did they ever try to hinder me from improving myself. They were the epitome of support and love, and, despite my selfish actions, life was essentially perfect for the three of us.

Dad worked and provided what we needed. Mom took care of things around the house and treated me like her little angel. I continued to grow, physically, mentally, and magically. I never would've thought that it could ever come to an end.

Just before my sixth birthday Dad suggested I try out for Celestia's little "protégé contest". Mom agreed with him. It was the most prestigious position one could have in all of Equestria. For once in my life, I was a little excited. As the Princess of the Sun's student I might finally be challenged. There was no doubt in my mind I'd be chosen.

Who could possibly be better than me?

Little did I know just how twisted fate could actually be. One day, out of the blue, nothing special going on, it happened.

Mom got sick.

Nothing was ever the same after that.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Raven's unwavering gaze was glued on me. She wasn't happy or angry, or any other emotion that I could accurately discern. She was simply staring. It was a cold, lifeless look. It was clear she wasn't going to relent in spite of my venomous expression. I glared daggers at the mare, but she didn't flinch.

Delilah hadn't said another word. In complete and utter silence she'd placed our plates down in front of us and slowly backed away from the table. It was probably due to the flurry of cyan energy crackling around my horn.

"Starlight... I need you to stop." It wasn't an order. It wasn't even a demand. She knew that if I even thought that she was trying to make me do anything, I'd go berserk. Instead of asking, she just stated a fact. Though I did note, her eyes were shifting around cautiously every few seconds. "If not for me, then for your mentors."

I almost exploded, my rage nearly boiling over in that instant. I was shaking, the idea of letting my mana run wild a delightful thought.

Just think about it, Starlight. Think about what will happen.

...

...

...

In spite of my mistrust of Celestia, I didn't want to hurt her like that.

You owe her that much.

Not only that, but... Luna. She didn't deserve any of the current stigma she was getting, she didn't need any more piled on top because her "psychotic" student couldn't hold things together.

I'd forgotten about the rats. Seeing Raven so dolled up coupled with the excitement of a night free of cares had blinded my better senses to the reality of the situation.

I didn't survey our surroundings. I didn't need to. They were all around, and they were watching us with malicious intent, like a bunch of vultures.

As soon as I heard the whispers start up I knew I had to simmer down. In a flash, my horn flickered out, the low rumbling of our table -- as well as the clinking of our glasses and plates -- dying down along with it. I hated the fact that she was right.

"...Sorry, Rave," I sighed, thoroughly disappointed in myself. "I'm not..."

I hadn't even talked about that particular subject with Sun yet, and the golden mare had a way of making me feel completely safe.

"I get it, Starlight," she reclined backwards in her chair, crossing her forelegs. A sad attempt at a sympathetic expression came to her face. "It's never easy to delve into our own past."

I had to do my best not to roll my eyes. I couldn't imagine her upbringing had been sordid in the least, and now that she was older she was Celestia's only aide. Still, I had to admit, I was a little curious.

"What, did your foalhood suck, too?" I grabbed one of the stuffed mushrooms with a hoof and lazily tossed it into my mouth, then, I leaned forward onto my other hoof, doing my best to look interested. I was. A little. I just didn't want her to know that. Plus, I had to conceal my glee at just how tasty the appetizer was. The food really was every bit as good as she'd claimed.

"Oh no," she quickly shook her head. "Not even a little bit. I'm an only child. My parents treated me like I was a princess," she smiled, reminiscing on what must have been some good memories from days long past. "And look at me now. Now I'm a real princess' assistant!" she laughed gleefully. "No, I can't really complain. My life has been a blessing. I honestly don't think it could've been much better than the one I'm living."

I stared at her, utterly dumbfounded.

Well, she's definitely not planning on taking the empathetic route, that's for sure.

Thinking about it more deeply, it was definitely the correct play. I couldn't count how many times I'd seen some pompous creature try to get into another's head by acting like they shared a similar history. Stuff like that shut me down immediately. It was all just posturing and flattery for the sake of selfish motives.

Better to just be honest and go from there.

Still... I wasn't sure if that was why she had said it. I had to be sure, or we'd get nowhere fast.

"You know, telling me that isn't exactly gonna help me warm up to you, Rave," I stared down at the plate of mushrooms longingly. I grabbed a second and a third and greedily tossed them into my mouth.

"I think I'm well past the 'warming up' phase with you, Starlight," she dug into one of her artichokes, a grin of utter bliss crossing her features once she bit down. "Don't you fink?"

Is that so?

"Altogether we've talked like... three times," I grabbed one of her artichokes and sampled it myself. The look on her face after trying it had made me more than a bit curious. Besides, we'd agreed to share before we'd even gotten to the restaurant so there shouldn't be a problem.

...H-holy crap.

...

I grabbed a second, devouring both in an instant.

Guess she really does know a lot about Canterlot.

"What makes you think I couldn't care any less about you?" I continued since she had chosen to remain silent. Her gaze returned to me, though there was a notable confidence in her that wasn't there a second ago. She finished the food in her mouth before responding.

"You may like to act like you don't care about anybody else, Starlight... but I know better," she leaned forward, her voice lowering to a whisper. "You wouldn't have accepted my invite for tonight if you actually believed that nonsense."

For some reason, her blunt remark struck a nerve.

"Oh really?" I leaned forward as well. "What do YOU think you know about ME?"

"I know that you decided to stop at the café earlier," she grinned, her statement hitting home. "You did that for the princesses, didn't you?" Her smirk was full of confidence, her voice dripping with what I could only describe as condescension.

She leaned closer, the perfume she was wearing even more intoxicating than before. She was doing a stellar job. She had control of the conversation and she was only telling hard truths. Not only that, she really was stunningly beautiful and nearly as intelligent as I was.

Nearly.

For her age, that was quite an accomplishment.

"I did," I grinned.

Well... one of them, at least.

"But it's not like that's a hard one to figure out," I met her gesture, moving forward as well. Our faces were centimeters away from each other now, her ever so slight blush mirroring my own. "You were there. All you had to do was put two and two together. That's not exactly impress-"

She moved her head, her lips almost brushing against mine before she placed them right next to my ear. "I know that you're the reason that Sunset defeated Chrysalis."

I shuddered. She backed away, returning to her side of the table and drinking from her tea glass as if nothing at all had happened.

"Why would-" I started but immediately shut my mouth. I wasn't an idiot. I knew exactly why she'd decided to reveal that particular tidbit of information. More likely then not, she'd heard it from Celestia herself who'd heard it from Sun. Were I a foolish mare, I'd have questioned her about it. I didn't need to. I knew what she'd meant.

"You know... You know what Celestia does." I hadn't moved and voicing that fact didn't do much to help me. In a way, finding that out was crippling.

"Not every single little thing," she pulled one of my mushrooms to her mouth with telekinesis. "But more fen you'd fink."

I moved back to my side of the table, finally able to. My appetite was all but gone.

She couldn't possibly know. N-not even Luna had-

...

"I saw, Starlight. I know what happened."

...

She did know.

Of course she knew.

I covered my face with my hooves, rubbing roughly. Anything to conceal the raw emotions that were doing all they could to plow forth. The embarrassment. The utter ignorance I'd thrusted upon myself. The despair. It was all just way too much to take. I wanted to scream. I wanted to die.

Time and place, Starlight.

I emptied my lungs, the rush of air colliding with my hooves before I lowered both. I stared at Raven, a pathetic look on my face.

If Luna knows then that must mean...

Raven hadn't said what she had said because she wanted to interrogate me. She didn't want to ask me about what had happened during my foalhood. She already knew, because Celestia already knew.

"What do you want from me, Raven?" There was no point in fighting her. Even if this was all just an elaborate ploy by her boss, she already knew the truth. Knowing that made me want to sob. I'd done everything I could to run away from, to hide my failure.

Guess it really is true... not even I can escape it.

"Only one thing, Starlight," she leaned forward once again, her expression suddenly one I'd imagine she only utilized when she was officially representing the princess. "Why?"

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Golden Glimmer...

My mother...

If there was ever a pony I could say truly loved me with no doubt in my heart, it was her. She'd have done anything for me. I knew that to be true since the moment I could form a coherent thought. In spite of my endless selfishness, my mom was always there.

She'd encourage me in whatever I put my mind to. She'd try to spend her precious time with me whenever she could. Usually, she'd play her piano to bring a more relaxed atmosphere to the house for my sake. The soothing sound always helped me think more rationally.

...

Mom first started showing signs of illness when I was only five years old. They were minor at first. A few coughs here, shortness of breath there. It wasn't really much of a concern for any of us. Any time Dad said something about it, Mom just insisted it was a tickle in her throat or because she hadn't gotten a good rest the night before.

I think, even as early as back then, I knew there was a serious problem. Didn't matter much though. The word of a foal isn't going to trump a doctor's diagnosis. I'm pretty sure that's how it was able to escalate. That's how she got so much worse.

As soon as she'd stopped playing her piano, I had the confirmation I needed. She loved playing that piano. The only reason she'd ever stop was if...

It was around that time that I'd promised her I'd save her. I don't know what I was thinking at the time. Such a young filly. Such a foolish filly. My youth didn't stop me though. If anything, my arrogance fueled my hubris. I swore to her I'd make everything right, even though I based that off of literally no evidence.

I started taking the issue seriously. I asked for medical books and anything else that might be able to help me find a cure. Mom said that kind of thing was too mature for me, though, and Dad agreed with her. He loved her so much, he'd have done anything to help. Regrettably, that meant he wouldn't go against her in any way, shape, or form.

As her health declined, his sanity plummeted along with it. looking back it made sense. She was his world and losing her was like losing himself. I just wanted to help. I knew I could save her. I could do anything with my magic. I'd never encountered a problem I couldn't solve up to that point.

Mom didn't want me to try, and so, neither did Dad. I had no allies. I thought I was just going to have to watch her wither away. I thought I was going to have to watch him go insane.

That's where her brother, my uncle, Silver Spark, came in. He'd been around since I was born. When I was just a foal Mom had asked him to visit every so often so that there'd be an extra pair of eyes to watch me. When I got a little older and was able to look after myself, he still came to visit, just in case. When Mom got sick he checked in more and more. When she got even worse, he started living with us. He'd always been fascinated with my ability to utilize my mana. He was no slouch himself, but I was in another universe. It was clear he wanted to help me realize my true potential, but there was one thing that was much more important to him.

Uncle Silver loved his little sister more than anything or anyone else in the world. I'd always been convinced that if he could have traded positions with her, he would have done so without a second thought. After all the specialists Dad brought in failed to accomplish anything, my uncle grew particularly desperate.

Each of the stallions went in a different direction. Dad decided to put his faith in Celestia. Uncle Silver... my uncle decided to put his faith in me.

Addicted To Bad Decisions

Firelight...

My father...

Dad had always treated me well. He wasn't around all the time like Mom, -- I guess a demanding career as one of the more prominent philosophers in the field of spell research and development will do that -- but when he was, he made sure Mom and I knew he loved us with all of his heart. Even though our relationship was a little different than mine and Mom's, I loved him too.

Honestly, I might've gotten my skill and fascination with magic from him. I hadn't gotten my obsession from Mom, that's for sure. Anyway, we generally got along really well. The only time we had ever really butted heads was when I realized something peculiar about spellcrafting in general.

Given a sufficient mana capacity and enough talent, there was no need to research or develop spells. That idea went against everything he stood for, but thankfully, it didn't create a wedge between us. At least, not coming from his end it didn't. I 'd always thought his time would be better spent expanding his mana pool and increasing his skill. Regardless of our disagreements, neither of us were specialists when it came to the medical field so he sought outside help.

...

Each and every "expert" he was able to bring to our home had told him the exact same thing.

"I'm just not certain what could be causing it. I'm sorry."

It was an endless cycle of fruitless repetition. Their apologies were worthless. They were worthless. How some of the greatest minds in Equestria could be so utterly... useless when it came to their area of expertise was beyond me.

When Mom's health degraded to the point of losing her mobility, Dad absolutely lost it. He couldn't really see much else after that, I think. Before she became bedridden, he'd held onto a semblance of hope. He'd even try to cheer me up when I was losing to the despair, though I'm fairly certain it was more projection for him than anything else. After her condition grew worse, his focus became her recovery and nothing else. Not even me.

Honestly, I never held that against him. He just loved Mom that much. I think I really admired him for that. To be so endlessly devoted to someone you loved... To prioritize them over anything and everything else in your life? It was something I could never let go of. It was something that I...

...

Anyway, Dad's last resort was to travel to Canterlot himself. If there wasn't a medical specialist in all of Equestria who could help Mom, then surely a goddess could. That was the logic he decided to employ, at least.

It wasn't the worst plan he could have come up with. Every creature in Equestria was aware of the Princess of the Sun's magical prowess. It was even said by some that her ability was so impressive she could perform miracles.

That particular rumor had never sounded correct to me. Magic could do lots of things, sure. Move a creature from one side of Equestria to the other in an instant? No problem. Blow up an entire city? Oh yeah. Turn a chair into a castle? Why not? Bring the dead back to life, though? Doubtful.

Thankfully, Mom wasn't that far gone yet.

Magic could do almost anything. But stuff like resurrection? I might believe it if I ever got a chance to see it happen with my own eyes.

I never got that chance.

When Dad left for Canterlot, all we could really do was wait for him to return.

So that's what we did.

We waited.

We waited and waited.

...

He never came back.

I never found out what happened to him either. I did have a theory, though. I figured once he got to Canterlot, Celestia probably told him the truth. There was nothing she could do either. So... he went elsewhere looking for a solution.

I'd never confirmed or debunked that theory. For all I knew, he was still somewhere out there, trying to find someone to help.

Or running away... just like I had.

Either way, I didn't have time to mourn losing him. With that hope dashed, I was too busy trying to find my own way to fix things. That's where my uncle came in. He'd been fascinated by my abilities since he first found out how talented I was. What started as him helping me to slowly hone my skills turned into a full-fledged attempt at turning me into my mother's savior. Her illness was the only problem I'd ever been confronted with that I couldn't solve.

He had complete and total faith in me. Gradually, that level of trust convinced me I could save her, too. At some point, there was no doubt left in my mind.

I think it was around the time he started bringing me those books.

If the constant failures of the physicians had taught me anything, it was that normal magical theory wasn't going to cut it. Uncle Silver had no qualms about looking into more... questionable methods of magic.

I did. At first. But when you have no other choices, even bad ideas are options.

Maybe that's where we went wrong.

Maybe we shouldn't have delved into the darkness so recklessly.

Maybe... maybe I should have just allowed her to pass peacefully...

But I couldn't just sit by and do nothing for her. If there was even an iota of a chance of saving her, I'd do whatever it took to take that chance. Even if it meant I had to risk my own life... and my innocence.

I'd tried countless spells, -- After making sure they were safe. Obviously. -- but not even dark magic seemed to have any effect on her ailment. Whatever the problem was, it wasn't going away no matter what we tried.

There was one spell, though. It was incredibly complex and not exactly clear on what its exact use was. It was especially difficult to be sure because it had been written in a language neither me or my uncle were familiar with. From what little I could discern, it did something like "cleanse" the soul of a creature. That sounded like nonsense to me, and I chalked it up to a misinterpretation on my part, but still. It was intriguing. That spell stayed on my mind from the moment I'd first seen the ancient runes that compiled it.

When things finally came to a head, I became desperate... and that's when everything fell apart.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

"STARLIGHT!" the panicked scream yanked me right out of my research. I didn't hesitate. I surged my mana, teleporting directly to my mom's side within her room.

What's...

The horrific scene that met my gaze stunned me into a terrified silence. Uncle Silver was covered in blood, a look of utter horror on his face. He was supposed to be watching over her. Something had clearly gone terribly wrong.

M-mom? I couldn't hold back the tremor that ripped through my small body.

It was hers. Her face was caked in it. Her breathing was coming out in hoarse waves. It was ragged and chaotic. She was leaning off the bed, a puddle of the liquid covering the floor below her mouth. She coughed several times before another mess of it cascaded and joined the pool on the floor.

WHAT HAPPENED!? I sent more mana into my horn, trying my best to assist her with her breathing. If I didn't do anything, she'd surely suffocate in a matter of seconds.

"I DON'T KNOW WHAT HAPPENED! I don't- She was fine a second ago! I swear! She just-" He lifted his forelegs in her direction and then lowered them when he realized he had nothing to do with them. I'm surprised he'd even managed to say anything else, considering his current state.

It's okay... It's okay! We just have t-

She vomited.

...

It was all blood.

"STARLIGHT! DO SOMETHING!" I could barely hear him. Seeing her in such a condition sent me into a stupor. I had to steel myself, my legs nearly giving out from beneath me. If I faltered even a bit, I'd lose her.

I-I can't-

Suddenly, the vomiting stopped, her body going limp.

...

She was lying there, lifeless, yet neither of us -- Silver nor myself -- could move an inch. Her head was nearly touching the floor. An icy frigidness swirled through me, making it even harder for me to act.

"She's not-" he roughly shoved me out of the way, my flank hitting the floor. "I can still..." He lifted her back onto the bed, placing her carefully onto her side, her head resting on the pillow. He lifted his forelegs high into the air before slamming them into her ribs, just below her forelegs.

...

...

...

Nothing happened.

"Come on... COME ON!"

Mom... please... please don't...

I could do nothing save watch and despair.

He did it again, hitting her harder this time.

...

...

Nothing. He was shaking now, too.

"GOLDEN!"

Again. He hit her much harder this time.

...

Nothing.

...

...

...

"Gold... you can't..." the sorrow in him was palpable as his forelegs dropped to the ground. He nuzzled into her cheek, his tears flowing freely as more of her blood moved to him.

...

"I'm sorry... we..."

He sobbed.

I watched, unable to properly process any of what was happening.

...

He went rigid, his tears coming to an end as he stiffly backed away from the bed.

It was cold.

So very, very cold.

"No... It wasn't me. It was you." He turned to me. He was broken. Utterly destroyed by the all too painful twist of fate. "You failed."

Failed? I... did?

...

I didn't-

"She's gone, Starlight... She's gone, and it's because you couldn't save her." His tone hadn't changed. Neither had his expression. It felt almost as if I was being rebuked by a corpse. "Do you know why? It's because you're pathetic, Starlight."

Because I'm...

"I did everything I could to help you. You weren't ready. " Still, he remained stoic. His brutal honesty struck a nerve. "I never could have prepared such a worthless filly."

I...

I had never failed before.

I wasn't planning to start anytime soon. Especially not her. My mind -- and my heart -- broke. I think I finally understood how my dad felt. Right now, there was nothing else. There was no one else. There was no good and evil. I had to save her.

No matter what.

My horn vibrated with jade energy that quickly shifted to an oily black and then back again. Using it made me feel sick, but I ignored the horrible nausea bubbling in my stomach.

I was no longer "safe". I was no longer "cautious". Watching someone I loved with all of my heart dying right before my eyes was something my mind would not allow.

To Tartarus with the consequences.

Death could find someone else to torment.

I let go.

I casted the spell.

...

The room was instantly filled with a dense darkness. It almost felt as if it were making a mold of my body, and I assumed it was doing the same to my mother and her brother.

It was... concerning, to say the least, but it was over before I could do anything about it anyway. Everything remained black, but the pressure left. I couldn't even see my hoof in front of my face. Not even my sparkling horn could break through the gunk. Then, without any indication it was about to happen, the foreign spell vanished.

Mom!?

She was... fine, slumbering quietly on her bed. There were no signs she'd ever been in distress, not even a single drop of her blood anywhere to be seen. It was a miracle. Everything was-

An eerie gurgling sound coming from right behind me obliterated my relief. I turned to face whatever it was.

"What... what happened?" he looked directly at me, his eyes filled to the brim with shock. "S-Starlight?" He held his neck with a hoof, terror shaking his body.

S-Silver...?

My body wobbled as I took a cautious step towards his prone form. He looked even worse than Mom had a few seconds ago. Crimson liquid gushed out from under his trembling hoof.

"P-please... h-help... me... Starlight." He lifted his other hoof my way, forcing me back a step.

...

"Starlight... What did you do?"

My heart froze as I whirled around.

MOM!?

She was doing no better, blood covering her entire body as if the spell had accomplished nothing at all. Nothing except...

"Please, Starlight?"

I had no idea what to do. My mom might be hopeless, but Silver? I rushed to his side. I poured mana into my horn. It was still jade and black.

Disgusting.

I ignored it and moved his hoof away to assess the injury. I nearly vomited at the sight of the wound. If Mom had been a completely hopeless situation, then her brother was pretty much already six feet under.

What... What happened!?

I couldn't understand.

He must have noticed my expression because he suddenly did his best to comfort me.

"Everything will be okay, Starlight," his smile was a weak one. His face was becoming even more pallor, though it was hard to tell due to all the red covering it. "You just have to... to..."

...

He went limp.

...

...

...

"You killed him, Starlight."

The declaration made my vision blur, the tears flowing freely. I poured more mana into my horn.

"You killed your family."

I turned to look at Mom.

She was gone.

"You killed them all."

My horn blazed with the dark mana, an explosive migraine forcing me onto the floor in agony as my spell unintentionally exploded.

"You did this."

Everything became black as I lost consciousness.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

I reached for my glass. As soon as I noticed my hoof trembling, I withdrew my foreleg, covering it with the other. I was trying my best to hide just how rattled I was, but I'm sure Raven noticed.

"I don't know what you mean," I averted my eyes. I wasn't lying to her, but that didn't mean I was still comfortable. "Why, what?"

...

"I know it's probably none of my business, but I can't just..." she looked around, her annoyance festering until she was a shadow of her former self. "We're not going to get anywhere with these parasites around."

My ears pricked up at that. I had to look at her, her sudden rage interesting me.

"How about we finish up here and go somewhere with a little more... privacy?" she winked at me, though I wasn't sure what her true intentions were. Still, I was curious.

"U-uhm... sure," I nodded.

"Great!" she clopped her hooves together. "Then let's just try to enjoy the rest of our meal."

Del returned to us, our entrees held on large trays.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

"I've gotta be honest, Rave..." I stared up at the mammoth sized building before us. It wasn't as big as the castle, but it was sure trying to be. "When you said somewhere more private... I reeeeally wasn't expecting this."

I read the glowing cursive letters emblazoned above the entrance, a fierce blush coming to my cheeks.

Hotel de l'Amour

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

"She will need much stronger motivation than this... we can give it to her."

"Can't we just-"

"We can NOT!"

...

"We are on the same side, are we not? Are you planning on betraying us once again for these insignificant... cretins?"

"I..."

...

"I'm on your side."

...

"Good. Make sure she gets what she wants."

"I will."

In Shallow Seas We Sail

"So that was... Interesting?" I really didn't know what to say. Springing my feelings on Starlight like that definitely hadn't been part of any plan. Initially, I was absolutely terrified the lilac mare was going to tear the door off of its hinges and chase me down like a madmare. Thankfully, Sunset and I had gotten far enough away from her room that that possibility had long passed. Now, it was just the golden mare and I, walking through the mostly empty halls of the castle in total silence. Well, "total" until I'd decided to break it.

...

My golden compatriot didn't say a word in response. I made a mental note that her head was hanging a bit lower than usual as we continued onwards. To where? I wasn't really sure, but I'd worry about that later. Right now, I was much more worried about her.

"Is everything okay, Sunset?" I lowered my head to be level with hers, trying my hardest to look her in the eye. Something was bothering her, that much was obvious.

It probably has to do with what Starlight said back in her room.

If she really was planning on working with the Nightmare at some point, then Sunset was right. In that case, we'd be the ones that would have to stop her. That obviously didn't sit well with me. Both Starlight working with an evil demon and having to fight her made me feel sick to my stomach. The same kind of thoughts had to be weighing heavily on Sunset, too.

"So you... you love Star?" she didn't turn to look at me. Her gaze was still locked on the carpet. She didn't sound herself. It was concerning.

...

On top of that, I wasn't expecting her to ask that. I lifted my head, looking forward again.

...

"I... I think so," I replied honestly, smiling a bit. "I think that's what I'm feeling. I've never really been in love with someone before, so I can't be sure... but I don't think it can be anything else."

...

...

...

"I see."

Honestly, I was exceptionally lucky. Sunset was my best friend. If anyone could help me sort through the more complex feelings I was experiencing at the moment, it was her.

"Have you ever been in love with someone, Sunset?" I asked as we rounded a corner. In a few minutes, we'd be in the main hall.

"...I have," she lifted her head. "Actually... I kinda still am," she smiled at me.

"OH! Is it someone I know!?" I nearly leapt at her answer.

If we both have a special somepony, we can totally go on double dates together!

...

Slow down, Twilight. You're getting a little ahead of yourself.

"I'll tell you about them sometime," she giggled at my enthusiasm. "For now, let's jus-"

Twilight?

I lifted a hoof, cutting Sunset off. Today had already been enough of a rollercoaster ride. I really didn't need any more unexpected plummets. Hopefully, my mistress had good news.

Yes... L-Luna?

I still wasn't used to calling her that yet.

Forgive me for bothering. I'm not interrupting anything, am I?

Of course not, Your- Luna! What did you need?

Are you busy at the moment, Twilight?

I looked at Sunset. She was watching me with curious eyes.

No. Not at the moment.

...

I can see you're with Sunset right now... I was hoping I could get all three of you at the same time, but Starlight is heading off castle grounds with Celestia's aide. That's fine. I suppose I can notify her through other means.

...

Can you ask Sunset if I may... relocate the two of you?

I looked at the golden mare once again. She was still waiting patiently, -- staring back at me -- but now there was a look of concern on her face.

Uhm... sure. I can do that.

"Hey, Sunset?" I spoke up. "Is it okay if we go see Princess Luna for a bit?"

"Sure," she nodded, -- still deeply concerned -- but not resisting whatsoever. "I don't have any plans."

She said it's fine, Luna.

Wonderful! I'll bring you over now.

In an explosion of navy blue mana, Sunset and I were instantly teleported before the Princess of the Night.

The dining hall?

My mentor was sitting at her usual spot at the table, her horn still glowing with energy. She had both a parchment and a teacup held in her telekinesis. She looked a bit overwhelmed, her mane a little scruffy. Her appearance brightened several shades at our arrival as she smiled our way.

"Good evening, Twilight. And you as well, Sunset."

"Your Highness," Sunset bowed her head.

"Your Highness..." I trotted to my seat next to her. Resting on the table were a teapot, three cups, and a bowl filled with cubes of sugar. There was a whole mess of papers spread around the table as well. None of that really concerned me at the moment, though. "Is everything okay?" I could only hope.

"Everything is fine, dearest," she slid my chair out with her telekinesis, patting it gently with a hoof. "There's something I wish to discuss," she turned to face Sunset, using her telekinesis to slide her chair out as well. "and... honestly, I was feeling a tad regretful that we had to cancel our dinner plans together, so I was hoping you could join me for some tea."

"That sounds great, Princess!" Sunset agreed immediately as she took her seat. It was easy to see she'd done so with way more enthusiasm than necessary, but I was pretty jazzed to have a quiet cup of tea with my mistress as well, so I didn't think too much of it.

"Wonderful!" The alicorn was already pouring Sunset a cup and hovering it over to her. "And you, dearest? You'll join as well, will you not?"

I couldn't be absolutely certain, but the slight pout she gave me had to have been an attempt at manipulation. There was no need for it, though, and I knew she knew that. I'd never disappoint her.

Not on purpose, at least.

"Of course I will," I plopped down onto my seat. "Is it Chamomile?"

"Indeed," my mistress served some for me as well. "Am I to take it from your chipper demeanor that things went smoothly with Starlight?" she asked, placing my cup on the table in front of me.

"I..." I blushed, looking at Sunset. She was already taking a sip of her drink. "I guess you could say that." I took a drink from my own cup. It was warm, soothing, and had the delicious scent of apples and flowers.

Things had gone well.

Or, at least... as well as I could've hoped.

"She forgave you!?" The Night Princess lit up like a Hearth's Warming tree.

"Well..." my head lowered of its own accord.

"Noooot exactly," Sunset giggled, drawing my mistress' attention.

"She... did not?" My mentor was clearly confused, looking between the two of us rapidly.

"She didn't," I confessed with a playful smile. My mistress seemed none too pleased by my answer, so I continued. "but... honestly... I think it's probably better that she decided not to."

"You think..." Luna was completely dumbfounded by my statement.

"Let's just say... they managed to work something out in their own way." Sunset was getting a kick out of all of this. She wasn't wrong though.

"That's... good?" My mentor looked at me, hopeful. "Tis good, is it not?"

"It is," I nodded, staring down at my tea. "It's very good."

"Then I'm glad," she visibly relaxed, taking a sip of her own tea before returning to her work. "Well, then... I suppose my news won't be as jarring as I thought."

"News, Your Highness?" Sunset lifted a pair of sugar cubes with her magic and carefully placed them into her cup.

"Mmm," the Moon Princess finished drinking before speaking. "The reason I summoned you here was to... retract the free time my sister gave the three of you."

"WHAT!?" I nearly jumped off of my chair. That was not what I wanted to hear.

"Why am I not surprised?" Sunset simply smirked as she carefully stirred her tea.

"Tis truly unfortunate," Luna placed a hoof on my shoulder. "but I am inclined to agree with her. Tis a necessary sacrifice."

I was really looking forward to it. I frowned. It wasn't because I was lazy or anything like that. No. I'd fallen behind on some of my studies. And I wanted...

...

I wanted to spend some more leisure time with Sunset and Starlight. I sighed.

"If you think it's necessary, Luna," I relented without a fight. "So what do you need us to do?"

"Ah, but that is the fun part!" she was glowing again. She downed the rest of her tea in a second before organizing her papers and then setting them to the side. "As I'm certain we can all agree, the primary threat against Equestria is currently the curses, yes?"

Sunset and I looked at one another for a second before nodding our heads in agreement.

"Good," my mistress smiled. "And you're both also aware that the most effective countermeasures to those... abominations are the Elements of Harmony?"

We both nodded again.

"They are the ones who ran off the Unknown," Sunset added further insight. "I think I might see where you're going with this, Princess," the golden mare grinned.

"So very perceptive." Luna grinned back, clopping her hooves together in genuine applause.

I was still lost.

No... that's not it.

I had an idea, obviously. I just didn't want it to be true. My demeanor must've reflected that fact because both Luna and Sunset's good moods began to falter when they noticed me.

"What's wrong, dearest?" Luna's concern was palpable.

"Just..." I sighed.

...

"Just to be sure... you want us to do something with them... don't you?" I had to be sure.

"That... is the plan, yes." Luna looked at Sunset, hoping she might get some answers as to why I'd groaned and flung my forehead onto the table. "...Perhaps you can help me understand what the issue is, Sunset?"

I turned my head to the side. She was looking directly at me with a compassionate expression on her face. It was evident she was asking for my permission to speak without saying a word. I was so very grateful to her for that.

Goodness, Sunset... maybe you weren't actually lying back then. I felt my heart beat just a little bit faster.

I smiled back at her, letting her know I was fine with it. She shrugged, still smiling all the while.

"You see Your Highness... Twilight kind of..." she chuckled awkwardly, scratching the back of her head with a hoof. "Twilight got into an... altercation with the Elements on the way to the Crystal Empire."

"An... altercation?" The Princess of the Night lifted an eyebrow, staring down at me.

"And that's only what you're aware of, Sunset," I groaned again, covering my head with my forelegs and planting my face directly into the table.

"There's MORE!?" Sunset was genuinely surprised by that revelation, her hooves slamming on the table as she stood up.

"UGHHHH!" I tried my best to meld my face with the table. "Yes, there's more."

"Dearest?"

I didn't want to say it, but I wouldn't keep anything from her.

Or even Sunset...

I can trust her, too.

"Soooo..." I didn't lift my head. I didn't even move my forelegs, speaking directly into the table. "I may have... roughed Trixie up a bit... at the reception."

"You..." My mistress was dumbfounded once again. "You roughed her up?"

"I-"

Sunset laughed, instantly drawing my ire. As soon as I saw her face in her hoof, I knew it wasn't an action intended to ridicule me.

"Rainbow Dash wasn't there, was she?" the golden unicorn asked.

"No," I replied quickly. "It was just Trixie, Rarity, and Pinkie Pie."

"Thank Celestia," the golden unicorn breathed a sigh of relief. "Then it should be fine. Those girls are some of the kindest mares you'll meet in your life, Twilight," she smiled warmly at me. "They won't hold it against you. Trust me."

"I know, I know... it's just-"

"You're doubting yourself again," my mistress interjected, drawing my stunned gaze. "That's it, isn't it, Twilight?"

"It..." My head fell once again.

...

"May I offer you some advice, dearest?"

"Of course, Your- Luna," I kept my head down.

"Look at what happened with Starlight," she stated firmly. I had to raise my head after she said that.

"With... Starlight?" I asked, confused.

"Yes. Starlight." She smiled, cupping my cheek with a hoof. "You did wrong by her as well, did you not? And you were so very worried about speaking with her. But look at how well things turned out."

That's...

"That's true," I conceded.

If I could get into a literal brawl with Sunset and stab Starlight in the back and they'd still talk with me, then surely Trixie and the rest of the girls...

...

I should probably just stop being so aggressive.

"You should probably just stop being so aggressive, Twilight," Sunset smirked my way before downing the last remnants of her tea. I stared at her, my eyes open wide. "What?" she asked calmly, a look of confusion on her face.

"Did you get mind reading powers with your new abilities, too?" I asked, genuinely curious.

"Uhm, no?" she chuckled, pouring herself some more tea. "At least, I don't think so? Honestly, you're just really easy to read sometimes, Twilight. You've always worn your heart on your sleeve."

...

"Am I really that easy to see through?" I hid my head underneath my hooves again.

"You are, dearest," my mentor's brutal honesty drew another pained groan from me. "But... I think that's one of the things that makes you so very adorable." My cheeks heated up. "Wouldn't you agree, Sunset?"

"Oh yeah," she answered without hesitation. "Suuuuper cute."

My cheeks were on fire.

"A-anyway... what were we supposed to do, Your Highness?" I rebelled with a pout of my own. The Princess of the Night giggled heartily.

"Very well. Back to business," she lifted one of the papers and began scrawling on it. "The three of you will be joining the Elements of Harmony in their hometown."

Their... hometown?

"You mean Ponyville?" Sunset asked, though it was almost more of a statement.

"That is correct," Luna confirmed with a dip of her head.

"What for?" I wanted to know what our objective was going to be, not just where we were supposed to be going.

"First and foremost," the alicorn continued to write. "Celestia and I want you three to have fun."

Fun?

"How is having fun supposed to help us with our fight against the curses?" I spoke out loud, but I wasn't actually asking either of them. I was simply trying to figure it out myself.

"I believe Sunset can answer that question," my mentor continued to focus on her document. I looked the golden mare's way.

"Well..." she placed a hoof on her chin, thinking deeply. "If it's fun with the Elements, then that makes a lot of sense. I definitely wouldn't have been able to stop Chrysalis and the Unknown without their help. And technically, we didn't even defeat the Unknown. He just ran away," she looked up at me. "Fostering better relationships with the most powerful allies we have sounds like a great idea to me."

"That's... true." I couldn't really argue with that logic.

...

...

...

We were silent for a while, the only sounds in the hall the scratching of my mentor's quill against the parchment and the beautiful chime of her magic. As her writing finally came to an end, Luna lowered her quill and rolled up the paper. All of the paperwork disappeared in a flash of navy blue magic.

"Y'know..." Sunset decided to speak up first. "Before all this friendship stuff, I'd have thought having "fun" would be a cakewalk of a task..." she let out a swift breath, shaking her head. "I guess what I'm trying to say is I'll do my best, Your Highness."

"I'm glad to hear it," the dark alicorn smiled. "And you, Twilight? Will you be undertaking this mission as well?"

"You know I will, Luna," I stared at my teacup.

"Wonderful!" she stood to her hooves. "Now then, I must take my leave. I still have much work to do. Thank you both for joining me for a moment..." she walked towards a pair of the doors to leave the hall. She paused, not turning to face us. "And thank you for helping Tia and I... You will never know just how much it means to both of us."

"Always, Your Highness," I bowed my head.

"Y-yeah. We'll do anything we can, Your Highness," Sunset agreed, though she sounded a little more... concerned than I thought she would.

"That is good to hear, girls... AH! And one last thing..." she turned her head to face us, a sly grin on her lips. "You'll be taking the train with the Elements to Ponyville."

"That's fine," Sunset smiled.

...

"Wait, but isn't that..." she bit her lip.

Ugh... Luuuuna...

"Yes it is, Sunset," the Night Princess giggled. "Tomorrow morning." The golden mare groaned, her face slamming against the table much like mine had. Luna opened the doors to the hall. "Have a splendid night you two. And good luck!"

Under Serious Attack

I stared at my hind legs as I swung them back and forth over the side of the bed. I was sitting in silence, waiting for Raven to come out of the restroom. The night had taken a completely random -- or I guess, not so random? -- turn. Somehow, the two of us had ended up at a "love hotel". I knew there were quite a few in Canterlot, -- the bustling town a city where privacy was incredibly hard to come by -- but I never expected to actually use one.

The room itself was fancy, to say the least. Frilly curtains blocked the outside world from seeing in through the only window against one wall. I could sense a coating of mana on them as well, aiding in the effort to put a stop to any prying eyes. From what I could sense, it was a fairly decent spell.

The posh bed I was on was decorated with numerous extravagant pillows. Nightstands were situated on either side of the head of said bed. They were made of an expensive looking marble that I wasn't familiar with. Even the carpets on the floor were made from a soft material I couldn't quite identify. The restroom was pretty much the only "practical" part of the room. Thinking about it, there was only one real reason someone would bring another pony to a place like this.

I shivered.

What is she... What could she be planning!?

I couldn't fight back the blush that kept returning to my face any time I theorized on her intentions. There was only one reason I could think of that a mare would bring another to a hotel like this, and Raven had already thrown that possibility out of the window.

...

So then why're we...?

I didn't have much time to think about it. The faucet in the shower shut off abruptly before I heard her scurrying around in the restroom. Not long after, the door swung open and the ivory unicorn strutted out. I leapt off the bed, standing to my hooves at her arrival. Her barrel was wrapped in a white towel. Her mane and tail were still moist, but not dripping. She was glistening. I was doing my best not to drool at the mere sight of her. The smile she gave me made my blush all the more fierce. She trotted over to the bed, lifting her glasses off the nightstand and placing them on her face. Somehow, my blush grew even darker.

"I'm finished, if you wanna wash up, too," she took a seat at the head of the bed. She was still smiling, though I'm not sure if it was merely out of politeness or something else entirely.

"F-for what!?" I managed to squeak out, though it came out a lot more aggressive sounding than I'd intended. I was panicking. My heart was pounding in my chest. My hooves were sweating. I was completely freaking out, and I couldn't figure out why. She hadn't even tried anything yet. "Why would I n-need to do something like that?"

"Oh you don't have to if you don't want..." she raised a playful brow, her face becoming a whole lot more seductive as she swept a hoof across the bed. "I don't mind your scent, Starlight. I just thought before we got down to... business you might want t-"

"Down to b-b-business?" I took an instinctive step backwards, my jaw quaking.

"Starlight...?" she crawled forward on the bed, reclining on her belly at the foot of it. I'd taken several more steps back due to her advance. Something was... wrong. Her questions back at the restaurant had put me into a different state of mind. I wasn't myself.

Or maybe... this is who I really am...

"Wh-what!?" I stood my ground, but she had to be able to see me shaking. I didn't know what to do. I felt way too vulnerable at the moment and her intense gaze wasn't helping.

...

"You're just a filly... aren't you, Starlight?" her smile softened. She almost looked like...

Focus, Starlight!

I understood what she meant. I knew for a fact she wasn't trying to offend me or anything like that. In spite of knowing that, I still chose to act like a foal. It was the only defense I could muster at the moment.

"What is that supposed to mean!?" I growled. My faux aggression didn't have the desired effect on her. She simply sighed.

...

"Well... what it means is..." She hopped off of the bed and walked towards me. She tossed the towel away, the action somehow making me even more hot than I already was. "You talk a pretty big game, but..." As she got directly in my face I couldn't help but flinch. My heart was doing somersaults. "If I were to do something like... this..." she dipped her head, her lips drifting dangerously close to mine. As soon as I felt her warm breath brush against my skin I teleported to the other side of the room. "You'll run away." She giggled before turning to face me.

I was breathing heavily, my horn still shining brightly with cyan energy. For some reason, I really wasn't feeling my typical self anymore. Normally, I'd be able to fight back, but right now, her tactics were overwhelming me.

"So!" I tried to be firm, but my heart just wasn't in it. "I'm nervous! AND!?"

"Have you ever kissed anyone before, Starlight?" she was stalking towards me again, a grin on her lips. I was on the back hoof, my withers colliding with the wall almost instantly.

"What!? Of c-course I have!" I was forced to look away from her. "If you could've seen what I did with some of my toys, you wouldn't be..." She stopped moving forward, her smile becoming overbearing. "I'M SERIOUS, RAVEN!"

"Whatever you say, Starlight," she shrugged, but her smile remained just as smug. It sent me over the edge.

"SO WHAT!" I snapped at her. My blush was back, but for completely different reasons than before. "SO WHAT IF I HAVEN'T! YOU'RE RIGHT! I'VE NEVER KISSED ANYONE! I'M NOT..." the flame that was my rage dwindled down into a flickering candle. "I've never... I'm..." My head fell. It was beyond embarrassing.

"Starlight..." It was obvious she wanted to do something, but she stayed where she was, respecting my personal space. It made me happy, but...

...

I can't just sit here and stay quiet.

That would be really pathetic.

"How did you figure it out?" I didn't lift my head. I couldn't.

She walked back over to the bed, taking a seat on it at its foot.

"Have you ever heard the saying; 'it takes one to know one'?"

My head shot up. There was a pleasant smile on her face. I was instantly suspicious, raising an eyebrow in disbelief.

"...You can't actually be serious." I walked over to the bed as well. "You're so..."

...

"Old?" she tilted her head, holding back a laugh. "I'm only about ten years older than you are, Starlight," she let the giggle out.

"Well, I was going to say beautiful, but..." I took a seat next to her. "How is that even possible, Rave? You've... you've got it all." My utter disbelief made her laugh once again. A happy smile came to her lips when she finally finished.

"It's just... never happened, I guess?" she sighed, though it was one of contentment. "Working for the princess will do that, I suppose. Like I said, I have way too much on my plate for something so..."

"Trivial?" I smirked.

"If you want to put it like that," she shrugged. "I just haven't had the time. Ever. Making sure Equestria is safe and sound for its citizens is a lot more important to me than my love life."

...

I got a wicked idea.

"Is that why you brought me here?" I placed a hoof on her thigh, rubbing it gently. She looked at me, a little surprised by my sudden change in pace, but not offended at all. "Did you want to... exchange cards?"

"Glad to see you're already back to your old self," she gently patted my hoof with her own. "And before I forget, thank you. I'm flattered you'd even consider coming on to someone like me."

"Someone like you?" I removed my hoof, chuckling a bit. "No. Just you. You might be a little older than me, but you really do have it all, Rave."

Mostly... your life not in complete shambles like...

...

But not just that.

I looked her up and down. Sun and Rarity came to mind immediately, but Raven was clearly no slouch herself, especially when one considered her age.

"Do you really think so?" she looked down at herself, clearly not believing me. "I don't really see it."

"Trust me," I prodded her in the side with a hoof, drawing a squeak from her as she jumped in surprise. "I know a hot mare when I see one."

"If you say so..." she smiled warmly at me. "If you say it, then I'll believe you."

"You're a hot mare, Raven Inkwell," I laughed, lying down onto my back. "Now, if you didn't bring me here to 'have fun' with me, what are we here for?"

"You haven't figured that out yet?" She laid back right next to me. "To be honest, I'm a little surprised you haven't caught on."

"Forgive me for being a little distracted. You were kind of waving this..." I pressed a hoof into her flank. I was surprised to find she didn't move an inch at my taunting this time. "around in my face the whole night."

"Is that what I was doing?" She turned my way.

Even now.

She really is beautiful.

"I don't think that's what I was doing," she took off her glasses with her telekinesis.

"I'm... pretty sure..." Staring into her breathtaking hazel eyes. Lying next to her in bed. I don't know what was wrong, but I felt... strange.

So... hot. Why am I so....?

"Trust me, Starlight." She was on top of me in a second, her body pinning me down onto the bed. Her forelegs were on either side of my neck, her waist flush with mine. She lowered her head, her mouth right next to my head. Once again, I felt her hot breath on me. I couldn't focus at all this time, her scent making my mind go blank.

Oh... c-crap.

There was no way I was going to be able to do anything to get away from her. I was completely at her mercy and the look on her face made it abundantly clear she was aware of that.

"If I really wanted to seduce you," she whispered before nibbling on my ear gently. An amorous moan managed to escape my mouth unbidden. I slapped my hooves over my mouth as quickly as I could, a look of utter embarrassment coming to my face. She just laughed, jumping off of both me and the bed. "You'd be throwing yourself at my hooves, Glimmer."

"Rave, what're you-" I shot up, looking at her like she'd just taken away one of my brand new toys. "You cant just-" Her smile was larger than I'd ever seen on a creature. I was barely convinced it was real. It brought to mind images of a particular cat I'd read about in a fairytale when I was a foal.

OH CRAP!

"You... you got me?" I could hardly believe it.

She got me!

"Indeed, I did," she took a bow, flourishing a foreleg before draping it across her belly. She laughed like a pleased filly. "I'm a pretty fast learner, don't you think?"

I underestimated her.

Again.

I had to turn away from her, had to cool down. My heart was still racing and looking at her beautiful form wasn't helping me in my struggle to slow it down.

If she'd have kissed me right then, I'd have...

I wasn't sure if I would have been able to stop her... or myself.

She was scary. She was VERY scary.

...

"Starlight?"

"It makes sense that Celestia hired you." I took several deep breaths. Calming down was proving to be extremely difficult.

"Meaninnnng?"

"Meaning you're a lot more capable than I gave you credit for," I admitted reluctantly.

"Aaaand?" she continued to press.

"And what, Rave?" I flopped forward onto my belly, groaning as I buried my face in one of the pillows. "What else do you want from me?"

"Well..." I heard her slowly approaching the bed once again. "Giving you a nice little backrub sounds good to me."

"Rave," I huffed desperately. She was not helping AT ALL. "You already beat me. No more teasing, okay?"

"That's what I wanted to hear," she slapped me hard on the rump with a hoof. I couldn't hold in the squeal, the intense heat that had almost completely subsided spread throughout my body once again.

"RAVE!?" I glared at her, baring my teeth. "If you're not gonna do anything about... THIS..." I pointed a hoof at myself. "You need to stop!" I planted my face back into the pillow, doing my best to focus again and calm down. I was beyond frustrated, but I had to do my best not to smile at her aggressiveness.

"Sorry, Starlight," she giggled sitting beside me on the bed. "I can see why you do stuff like this so much... It's a LOT of fun."

Not right now, it's not.

...

Not for ME, at least.

...

Not unless...

"Hey, Rave? Do you wanna... y'know... follow through?" I turned to look at her, my eyes pleading with her. Her face softened, a look of what I could only say was pity overtaking her.

"Starlight..." she laid down next to me. "You're so very pretty." She lifted a hoof, placing it on my head. "I know that's not really what you want, is it?"

"It... It is!" I felt so very... small.

She leaned towards me and kissed me on the forehead.

"You're just confused, Starlight," she looked me in the eyes. She stayed close.

"C-confused?" I stared back, now absolutely bewildered. There was no longer any heat inside of me. There were no more feelings driving me towards her. Something had changed. Something had shifted and once again, I didn't know what.

What is she talking about?

"I'm sorry, Starlight," she offered me a pathetic smile. "I shouldn't have taken things so far."

"It's okay, Rave!" I shook my head slightly, still not quite understanding what was going on. "Really! You didn't do anything wr...."

That's when I felt the first tear slide down my cheek. Then, the second came.

Am I...

I couldn't believe it. I didn't even feel sad.

She scooted even closer, wrapping a foreleg around me.

And that's when the dam broke.

I sobbed.

I told her everything.

Author's Note

Merry Christmas, all!

Hope you have a good one!

Also, if you haven't seen it yet, I posted a longer video on my YouTube.

While Broken Hearts Prevail

I'd been crying for god knows how long. It felt like an eternity, but actually thinking about it for a second, it'd probably only been about an hour or so.

She didn't complain.

Not a single time.

While I ranted and raved.

While I wailed and wept.

While I was utterly inconsolable.

She remained quiet.

She listened.

She cared.

Rave held me like I was her very own little foal. I loved her for it. But not like a lover. That's what she'd meant before. That's how I'd been confused.

I had thought I wanted her body. To feel her touch. To touch her. It was exactly what I wanted. But not like a lover.

I snuggled deeper into her chest, wiping the last of the tears from my eyes with a hoof. She was warm. It felt the same as it had all those years ago when Mom would sneak into my room late at night and crawl into my bed. Most of the time, I was too proud to admit I wanted her to show me any affection. The night was when she knew I'd allow it, -- obviously, because there would be no prying eyes -- so that's when she'd come to me.

She'd hug me while humming a lullaby to me until I fell asleep. Sometimes, she would fall asleep, too. That was the only thing missing right now, but only because Rave had stopped. It's not like I'd expected her to sing to me for an hour straight, anyway. She'd already done more than enough.

"Thank you, Rave," I sniffled. My forehead pressed into her chest while she cradled me. I felt awful for putting her in this position, -- weak, in fact -- but I needed it more than I could have ever thought and she was the perfect mare to fill it.

"Of course, Starlight," she said softly, stroking my mane with a hoof. "And thank you... for trusting me."

...

"Guess this means Celestia's gonna know everything about me now, huh?" A broken laugh escaped me. I hadn't kept a single detail from the ivory mare. She knew exactly what'd happened with my family.

"Why would you ever think that?" she continued her ministrations. "I'd never betray your confidence like that, Starlight. Not even if Celestia herself asked me to."

"Then..."

...

That makes no sense.

Celestia had to be the mastermind behind everything that had happened.

Why would someone like Rave show any interest in a pony like me?

There really were no other reasonable conclusions I could come to, other than the unicorn gathering information for her boss.

"Then why, Rave? Why would..." I looked up at her. She kept her gaze off of me. "Why would you care?"

...

"Do you want the truth?" her hoof stopped moving. She still wouldn't look at me.

"Of course I d-" I paused.

...

I wasn't so sure. In fact, I was a little frightened.

This might be enough, regardless of the reason she decided to do it.

But...

If her motivations were anything less than pure, it could ruin everything.

I wasn't so sure I could handle that.

Regardless, I'd learned. I wouldn't run away a second time.

Never again.

"I do, Rave," I lowered my forehead back into her chest. "Please? I just want the truth."

...

"After you'd been brought to Canterlot... or sent by Her Highness, I suppose. Princess Celestia and Princess Luna were discussing what should be done with you," she began stroking my head again. "Princess Luna was the one who brought it up." For some reason, she sounded a little saddened by that fact. "She saw everything. When you were having nightmares, obviously."

"But..."

...

...That's not possible.

"She couldn't have," I shook my head in disbelief. "I..."

I'd taken precautions. I'd set up safeguards. Even all those years ago when I was little, I'd known about Luna's ability to walk dreams. She'd frequented my dreamscape several times when I was a foal, but she'd never tried to interact with me.

After I'd run away from home, I knew I'd have to find a way to keep her out of my head. I knew that if she figured out what I'd done, she'd be paying me a visit. So I protected myself with the best spells I knew, most of them coming from my time researching Mom's illness.

"She shouldn't have been able to see," I spoke mostly to myself. "I made sure. They should have stopped her."

"One thing I'm certain you're already becoming very familiar with," she patted my head gently. "is that there is no stopping the princesses. They're far too powerful."

"You're... you're right." There was no point trying to deny it. I'd experienced firsthand just how true it was.

But if she already knew, then why didn't Celestia...

"That's when I first learned about what had happened to you. It wasn't much to go on at the time... but I knew..." she drew me closer, hugging me tightly. "I knew I wanted to hold you then, just like this."

Then it was just...

"Pity?" My heart ached. It was the one thing I didn't want from anyone. The weak were pitied.

I'm not weak.

I couldn't be.

I had been before.

Too many times, and each and every one had cost me something I cared about.

"Is that how you view it?" Rave squeezed a little tighter.

"What else could it be?" I bit my lip. I didn't want to cry anymore.

"That I care about you," she replied without hesitation. I went rigid. "That I heard the story of a little filly who'd lost everything, and I knew I wanted to help the mare she became." She kissed me atop my mane. "I really do care, Starlight. I want you to be happy."

...

I didn't believe her. It was simply unbelievable. There was no reason behind what she'd said. She heard a story about a pathetic little filly, and somehow she just... cared?

"I don't believe you," I whispered, squeezing my eyes shut tighter. Admitting it was painful, but she had the right to know. "I'm... I'm sorry, Rave."

"Oh, Starlight..." she let out a gentle sigh. "You don't have to be sorry. You don't even have to believe me." I drew away slightly, looking up at her in awe. She was smiling. "All that matters to me is that you're happy and that you know I care."

My lower lip trembled as I threw myself into her again. She giggled, embracing me.

"H-how!?" I did my best not to start outright crying, but tears came anyway. "How Rave!? How can you...?" I sniffled, wiping my eyes on her chest.

"I look up to the best examples one could ask for, Starlight," she replied jovially. "They care more than you could ever know. They love you... and so do I."

The sobbing started again.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

"Thanks, Rave." My head was leaning on her shoulder.

"Like I said before, thank you," Her head was on mine. "for trusting me."

"Just don't betray me, okay? Something bad might happen to you if you do," I joked, trying to bring a lighter mood to the hotel room.

"I wouldn't dream of it," she laughed.

It was going on two hours now, -- our time in the room was almost up -- but the time spent had been worth it.

For me, at least.

I felt a little bad. Once I'd realized she'd brought us here so I could exorcise some of my demons in private, I felt pretty dumb. She never had any intention of taking advantage of me or letting me take advantage of her, for that matter. I had to do something to pay her back.

"Hey, Rave?" I kept my gaze locked on the carpet.

"Yes, Starlight?"

"You asked me 'why' before, back at the restaurant..." It was the least I could do. "Could you be a little more specific?"

...

"Are you sure?" she nuzzled into my head.

...

"Yeah."

...

She took a deep breath.

"Why'd you run away, Starlight? The princesses would have done something to help you, I'm sure of it. They wouldn't have cast you aside."

It was exactly what I'd thought she'd meant. I didn't want to tell her why, but she'd done too much for me not to give her the answer.

"Isn't it obvious?" I gently rubbed her thigh with a hoof before jumping off the bed. She looked at me expectantly. I kept my eyes directed towards the floor. "It's because I'm a coward, Rave. Whenever really important things come to a head and I end up inevitably failing, I get scared," I chuckled bitterly. "Then I make excuses after the fact because it makes me feel better about myself." I looked at her, bearing a fake smile. "Like I said, a coward. Through and through."

...

I didn't know what to do with myself. I felt completely exposed. My heart was thumping. My hooves were itchy. I'd never admitted that to anyone before, but Rave was different. Still, I was petrified with worry at how she'd react.

She was watching me silently. Judging me. And I wanted nothing more than her approval. I needed it. I needed her.

...

"Y'know, Starlight..." she got off the bed as well, floating her things over to herself with a spell and putting them back on in a brilliant flash of magic.

So beautiful...

But now... it was more like she resembled... her.

"I don't think that's true at all." Her kind tone soothed me a bit, but I still resisted. A quaint smile lifted her lips as she continued. "I heard about what you did back in the Crystal Empire."

"What? Lose?" I scoffed bitterly.

"No. Not that," she shook her head as she trotted over to me. "You really need to listen to your friends more often." She laid a hoof on my withers.

"What do you mean?" I asked, genuinely confused.

"I know Sunset Shimmer well, Starlight," she explained. "Considering she's Princess Celestia's protégé, I'm required to. I know what type of pony she is, and I know that you'd be the first pony she told."

...Told?

"Told what?" I tilted my head.

"Don't be so modest," she tapped my nose with her hoof as she continued towards the exit. "You're one of the main reasons Equestria came out on top in the battle with Chrysalis. I'd call that a hero." Her laughter lingered as she left the room, leaving the door open behind herself.

Darn you, Sun!

"Rave, Sun was just- RAVE!?" I chased after the retreating unicorn as fast as I could.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

"Well, that was... interesting," Rave giggled as we walked up to the main entrance of the castle. She stopped and turned to face me. We were just out of earshot of the guards posted at the doors. "Sorry we didn't get to the other stuff I had planned."

"Come on, Rave," I playfully slugged her on the shoulder. "You did more for me tonight than almost anyone else has in my entire life." She looked down at the ground, a light blush coming to her face. "You don't have to apologize for anything."

"I'm glad, Starlight," she scratched her cheek gently with a hoof. "I just... I hope this isn't it?" she didn't lift her head.

I had an idea what she was asking, but I wanted to be sure.

"What do you mean, Rave?" I dropped my head too so that I could look her in the eyes. She looked away. "Are you asking if I'm just gonna kick you to the curb after tonight?"

"Kind of?" she sighed. "I'm just a little... I just want to be your-"

I threw my forelegs around her, hugging her tightly.

I'd be a real monster if I treated her like anything less than a friend after today.

I nuzzled into her mane. It felt like home. She felt like home.

"I love you, Rave," I rubbed her withers with a hoof. "I'd be honored to be your friend... and I hope you'll be mine."

"Of course, Starlight!" she embraced me back. "I love you, too!"

"I'm glad," I backed away after a final squeeze.

I really was.

"Anyway," I started towards the doors once again. "What else did you have planned for tonight? Maybe we can do it some other time."

"Oh, I think you'd like it!" she trotted up next to me, her smile vibrant. "I wanted to take you out dancing!"

"Dancing, huh?" I lifted an eyebrow. "That sounds-"

"Good evening, ladies."

I froze.

Rave spun around, her smile growing wider.

"Your Highness!?" she bowed low. "It is a pleasure to see you! Do you have any need of me?"

"Not at the moment," the ivory alicorn smiled down at her aide before looking at me. "Starlight," she dipped her head slightly.

"Your Highness," I did the same as the diarch, bobbing my head.

"By the way, you look positively stunning tonight, Raven," the white alicorn returned her attention to her subordinate.

"Thank you, Your Highness!" the unicorn lifted her head. The recognition from her boss raised her spirits even further. "Coming from you, that is truly high praise!"

"As always, I appreciate your high regard," the princess giggled. "I trust you girls had a good night then?"

Rave and I looked at one another, grinning awkwardly.

"Something like that," I commented before we both chuckled. I turned my gaze back to the Sun Princess. "If you're not here for Rave, then I'll assume you've come for me."

"Rave?" Celestia's head tilted for a moment before she shook it vigorously. "Yes. That is correct, Starlight." She regarded her aide once again. "May I take her off of your hooves, Rave?" she asked with a playful smirk.

"I don't mind, Your Highness," Rave pushed a shoulder into mine. "Stay out of trouble, okay?" she whispered to me, still phrasing it as if it was a question.

To be honest, I'd have agreed if she had told me to do so.

"I'll try," I returned her smile. "Thanks for tonight, Rave." We exchanged a quick embrace before she moved to enter the castle.

"It was my pleasure, Starlight. Your Highness," she bobbed her head as she left us to our own devices.

...

"Thank you, Starlight," Celestia finally spoke once the unicorn was completely out of sight.

"For?" I turned back to face her.

"Raven does so much for us, for me," she looked solemn all of a sudden. "It would not be a stretch to say she works just as, if not harder than, I do." She smiled, still staring at the doors to the castle. "I've not seen her this happy in quite a while," she looked down at me. "So... thank you."

"Honestly..." I glanced over my shoulder, looking towards the doors too. "If anyone deserves your gratitude, it's your aide."

"Oh?" she raised a brow.

"She's a blessing," I faced the princess. "You're lucky to have her."

"You don't know how right you are," she powered her horn. "Do you mind?"

"It depends," my body tensed almost instinctually. "What are you doing?"

She smiled reassuringly.

"I just want to take us to a more... private place."

...

"...Okay." I took a step towards her, lifting my hoof.

"That's okay, Starlight," she casted her spell. In a flash of sunlight, we were both teleported.

Author's Note

Happy New Year all!

You Were Never Alone

"I forgot you could do that." I pressed a hoof against my head, trying my best to force my mind to settle. I hadn't expected her spell to go off so soon, so my senses were a little out of whack due to the sudden unexpected shift in scenery.

Teleportation spells were fairly simple to perform if you only wanted to transfer yourself. Moving anything else was a lot more complex. Any inanimate object was fairly easy. Another living, breathing creature was much more complicated. Usually, another live being made physical contact with the caster of the teleportation spell to be moved as well. I could do that with no issues whatsoever.

Relocating another creature without physical contact, though? I still hadn't managed to accomplish that yet. Celestia had done so with ease. Twice. Both times were through my protection spells, no less. And that was only what I'd been witness to at this point.

I'd seen Luna do the same at least once.

They're so unfair.

"I'm sorry, Starlight. I hope that wasn't too jarring for you?" she took a seat on one of the chairs. It was weird to see her relax, and contrary to me, she was clearly quite comfortable.

The two of us were on the balcony. The same balcony I'd flown my kite from prior to leaving for the Empire.

The same place I had my confrontation with the Nightmare.

I moved to take a seat as well.

"I'm fine," I sighed in contentment once my rump hit the chair. I tried getting comfortable, too, but the princess was the source of my discomfort, so that probably wasn't going to happen any time soon. "You just caught me off guard, is all. Anyway, why'd you bring me up here?"

"I wanted to speak with you," her horn shined brightly as two glasses flashed into existence on the table between us. "I trust tea is okay with you?"

"Geez," I coated the glass closest to me with telekinesis. "Is that all you-" A sudden explosion of blue magic caused me to grab the scroll that popped into existence right in front of me with my mana.

"A message from Luna?" Celestia lifted her own cup and took a drink. "It must be information about your next task."

My next task?

I unfurled the paper and began to read.

Good evening, Starlight. Tomorrow morning, you, Sunset, and Twilight will all be taking the Canterlot Express to Ponyville. You are to spend some quality time with the Elements of Harmony while you are there. If you've any questions, seek me or one of your peers out. You did a wonderful job in the Empire, Starlight. Continue to do your best, and I know you will grow into a truly amazing mare. Princess Luna.

I tried not to smile as I rolled the scroll back up and placed it on the table between us. Celestia had remained silent while I read, waiting patiently for me to finish.

"Well... I guess I'm gonna have a late night," I lifted the glass, staring at it for a moment. It was freezing cold, condensation rolling down its sides. "You wouldn't happen to have any coffee, would you?" I joked.

She didn't laugh.

"Of course! Just one moment!" her horn shimmered once again. The glass I was holding in my telekinesis transfigured into a mug right before my eyes, a hot steam rising from the cup. I stared at the new container in utter disbelief.

...

"If black is not to your liking, I can-"

"Is there anything you can't do?" I scoffed, a little annoyed at her very existence.

"Oh lots!" she reclined on the chair as a smile crossed her face. "You'd be surprised."

...I'm sure.

I took a sniff of the beverage. It smelled good. A lot like the coffee I'd frequently drink back in my town. I took a cautious sip of the contents. It was scorching hot and bitter. Exactly how I preferred.

"Thanks," I placed the mug back onto the table. It was another beautiful night. There was a slight chill in the air, but nothing too troublesome. It would be winter soon.

I can't wait.

The coffee was going to do its job, keeping me warm.

"So... what did you need from me?" I asked.

She was staring down at the city beneath, an appreciative, if not a melancholic, smile on her lips.

...

"How are you doing, Starlight?" she asked after a moment. She kept her gaze on the sprawling city below, but I could tell her full attention was on me. I looked down as well. It was just as breathtaking as before, though a little less comfy with her here.

I don't really have time for this.

I yawned. It wasn't deliberate. I was just starting to get tired, the effects of the long day finally catching up with me.

"You're gonna have to be a lot less cryptic than that if you wanna finish any time soon, Your Highness," I stated bluntly.

"Very well. If that's what you wish," she giggled. "Just don't 'freak out', okay? You asked for it."

Asked for wha-

"So you're in love with my Sunset, Starlight Glimmer?"

I stiffened. Any comfort I had been experiencing previously was gone in an instant. There was no malicious aura coming from her, -- which was a very good thing -- but she hadn't spoken like that since we'd first met back in my town.

"I..." I wasn't sure how to approach it. The recollection of our first conversation had petrified me into inaction. I hadn't been able to do anything then, and if she used the same trick this time, I'd be completely honest with her once again.

I guess that's my only choice, then.

I was scared. I was really scared. But, what could I do? Escape wasn't an option. And even if it was, I wouldn't run away. Not again. I had to face the truth at some point if I wanted any chance with the golden mare.

No time like the present... I took a deep breath.

"I do," I stated calmly. I was a little quieter than I'd have liked to be, but I couldn't muster any fake bravado. It was honestly surprising I'd managed to say anything at all.

"I see..."

That was all she said in response before she grew quiet. Unsettlingly quiet.

...

"How did you find out?" I broke the silence. It's not like I was suspicious of Sun, -- and Celestia knowing things wasn't exactly out of the ordinary -- but knowing for sure was always better than assuming.

"You have nothing to worry about, Starlight," the princess was still the very model of tranquility. "Sunset didn't say a word to me about it."

Oh really!?

That was a bit surprising. I'd pegged Sun as the type who'd tell Celestia every single detail about her life at the first opportunity.

I guess I was wrong? But then... how...?

"That's... what I wanted to get to," she turned my way. I faced her as well, not wanting to show any more weakness than I already had. What met me was unadulterated kindness.

I hate when they do that.

"Sunset did tell me about that," she continued. "You believe you failed her because of what happened in the Crystal Empire."

I winced. The frustration and anger came flooding back instantly.

"I don't believe it," I crossed my forelegs in a huff, slamming my withers against the chair. "It's what happened! What would you say I did!? Succeeded!?"

She simply stared at me.

...

"Would you say something!? That's really annoying!" I nearly growled, but managed to keep my anger in check. I knew she was doing something weird, and it bothered me to no end that I couldn't do anything about it.

"I apologize, Starlight," she chuckled. "I've no intention of being an annoyance to you. If you're asking for my perspective, I'd say you did exactly what you told me you would."

...

What I said I...

...

"I will, Celestia. I'll hold tight even if it hurts."

I slumped over. I didn't want her to bring that up. Not another one of my failures right after the other. Not one that reminded me of my mom.

She sighed.

"I wish you'd let me in, Starlight. I want nothing more than for you to thrive and be happy."

For some reason, her kindness was nothing more than fuel on the fire that was my anger.

"Cut the crap, Celestia!" I kept my eyes forward. Probably because I was afraid of pissing her off. Not afraid enough, apparently. "We both know that's not true. I'm just here, so you can keep an eye on me."

...

"Is that honestly what you believe, Starlight?" Her tone hadn't changed.

"You can do that stupid mind reading thing, can't you!?" I lifted my cup to my lips. "You tell me." I took a drink of my coffee.

...

The awkward silence was unsettling, to say the least, but I wouldn't break it this time. The ball was in her court. I'd said my piece.

...

"I have to keep an eye on you, Starlight."

...

...What?

"What?" I could only utter that single word.

...

"If you only knew what you were truly capable of, you'd understand," she sighed again, turning away.

"More cryptic BS?" I scoffed. "Maybe that's the real problem I have with you, Celestia. You play games even more than I do."

...

"Perhaps... you are correct." She didn't even try to argue with me. "Though I assure you, when I do so, it is for the best."

"Best for me or best for you?" I spat back.

"Well... How about I let you be the judge?" Before I could react, my chair was shifted to face her direction, forcing me to look her in the eyes. Still, there was no malice in her. That fact made the situation even more unnerving for me. "I'll be completely transparent for your sake, Starlight. Let's talk about your endless flirtatious behavior. Let's talk about how you do so simply to make other creatures uncomfortable, which gives you a feeling of superiority."

I blushed, but I didn't look away.

"No? Then shall we talk about the embarrassing episode you had trying to assert your dominance over Discord of all creatures?" She stared at me. "Not even I would attempt something so foolish." Then, straight through me.

I bristled, but I withstood her onslaught, saying nothing.

"Not that either?" She shrugged. "Okay, then. How about you tell me why you've decided that your rendezvous with the Nightmare is something you wish to keep from me?"

C-crap.

I clenched my teeth. My heart was racing in my chest. I had a sinking feeling she might have known. I thought hiding things from the sun might be impossible. Her saying it out loud was absolutely demoralizing. Now, I knew it was.

"No?" she tilted her head. She was eerily calm all of a sudden. "Starlight... I say this with the utmost respect and desire to have fellowship with you..."

I braced myself, knowing exactly what subject she was going to breach next.

"The tragedy that befell you... befell your family..." I felt my blood run cold. "It wasn't your fault."

I turned away, unable to endure any more.

Darn it.

...

I swallowed the lump that had formed in my throat. There was no sadness in me. I'd cried that all away in Rave's embrace, -- at least, for the night -- but there was... something else now. I just wasn't sure what that something was.

Wait a second...

Unfortunately, the sudden feeling of nausea that came with a stark realization overtook everything else.

"So it really was all just you..." I sighed, genuinely disappointed.

"Starlight?" For the first time tonight, she was blindsided.

I turned my head to face her, unable to muster even an artificial smile.

"You orchestrated tonight, didn't you!" I'd wanted to phrase it like a question, but it came out more like an accusation. I couldn't hold back any longer. "You wanted me to end up right here. Sitting in this chair. That's why you let Rave go out with me. That's why you were waiting for us as soon as we got back."

She was absolutely stunned, her mouth agape as she stared at me in utter disbelief.

I stared back.

...

...

...

"What? Didn't expect me to figure it out?" I pressed when she continued to remain silent.

With a look of pure disappointment, she covered her face with a hoof, letting out the breath she'd been holding.

"Starlight... why are you like this?" She kept her hoof in place.

For some reason, that question hurt. A lot. It was probably because she hadn't intended for it to hurt. It was probably because it was just an honest question. It was probably because I couldn't stop asking myself that very same question every single night since I'd screwed everything up, when all I really wanted was a peaceful night's rest.

I had no reply for her. That didn't matter. She wasn't done anyway.

"You've spoken with Raven. You've seen what kind of pony she is... Yet, you honestly believe she would do something so deceitful to you?"

"Rave!? No," I shook my head weakly. "She's a saint. You, though?" I didn't need to say any more than that.

"Where does this animosity come from, Starlight?" she almost sounded sad for a second. "Why do you feel as if we must always be in constant strife?"

...

"I..."

...

"I guess it's because... I'm afraid of you." I was too tired to lie. I just wanted to go to sleep. I just wanted to rest.

I just want to rest.

Her eyes widened ever so slightly, my honesty knocking her off balance.

...

...

...

"Starlight..." She looked truly remorseful. Her head fell a fraction. "What must I do to prove my sincerity to you? What must I do to show you that I care?"

...

"Honestly? I don't know." I'd seen her at her most wrathful. I wasn't sure if I could ever get those haunting eyes out of my mind.

...

Her horn shimmered with raw sunlight.

"Very well," she turned away. "Thank you for humoring me." I said nothing. "Before I return you to your room, there are a few things that I want to make clear to you." I still kept quiet. "I'm truly sorry, Starlight. I know that I was... frightening, back then. I just..." she looked up into her sister's night sky, staring at the moon. "In the past... I have lost one I loved to my own foolishness." She turned to face me, her cheeks moist with tears. Seeing her like that... I wasn't prepared for it.

"Celest-"

She raised a hoof.

"Please. Let me finish," she lowered her hoof. "I also want to thank you for all that you've done for me."

For what I've...

I wasn't sure what she meant, so I let her continue uninterrupted.

"You stepped up to protect Twilight in spite of who the enemy might've been. You saved my Sunset, even after being betrayed by a very dear friend," she smiled, though her tears continued to fall. "As far as I am concerned, you kept your promise, Starlight, and I'm so very proud of you for that."

My heart sank.

She couldn't have known. She was only privy to the information from the nightmares Luna had witnessed. But, somehow... she spoke as if she knew exactly what she was actually addressing.

I chose to take it as such because I needed it. I needed to be told it wasn't my fault. I needed to know that she'd appreciated it, even though I failed. I needed to move on.

I lowered my head, my own tears flowing freely. I'd made strides in that particular direction tonight, -- all thanks to Rave -- but for some reason, I just couldn't seem to push past the wall that was separating me and Celestia. But... I could give her what little I did have.

"Thank you for that, Celestia." I wiped my face roughly with my hoof, getting rid of all the emotion on display there. She looked at me, filled with hope.

"You may not view yourself as my student, Starlight," she leaned across the table, lifting a hoof and placing it directly on my chest. "But I do. You've shown me that, at the very least, you care for Sunset and Twilight. I couldn't possibly ask for any more than that from one of my own." She retreated back to her side of the table. "I'll send you back to your room now. I know you have an early morning tomorrow."

As her horn was just about to go off, I lifted my own hoof, stopping her. The spire powered down a bit as she waited. Without a word, I picked up my cup and chugged the rest of the coffee in a single gulp.

I have to pack for tomorrow. I'll need the energy.

I took a deep breath. The temperature of the beverage made me a bit more comfortable. I stepped around the table, walking right up to the Princess of the Sun. She watched me closely, remaining completely silent, though it was easy to see how curious she was.

"I may not trust you right now, Celestia..." I looked her straight in her twinkling, violet eyes. "But... I'll try my best to change starting now. Okay?"

...

A wide smile lit up her face as her horn raised in power.

"Thank you so much... my most froward student."

In an explosion of sunlight, I was standing back in my room alone.

Author's Note

New video! Would appreciate it if you could give it a watch!

To Ponyville!

"It's so great you girls are all coming to Ponyville to spend time with us!" Pinkie boomed, enthusiastically hopping around the train car, which honestly had been the norm since the nine of us had boarded. "OH! I KNOW!" She suddenly came to a stop, a look of brilliant realization coming to her face. "I can throw a party for you when we get home!"

"Pinkie..." Applejack groaned, rubbing her own belly with a hoof. "We just had uh party last night at Discord's."

"That's true, Applejack!" Pinkie agreed before retreating to a corner with a scroll and a quill she'd seemingly pulled out of her overly poofy mane. "But Sunset, Starlight, and Twilight weren't there, now were they!?" The pink earth pony began frantically scribbling as she entered a world all her own.

"Ah suppose that's true enough," Applejack shrugged, not putting up a fight.

"Is your stomach bothering you, darling?" Rarity asked the orange mare sitting next to her. It was clear she was concerned. Maybe a little too concerned for just a friend.

"Nah. Just still full from all uh that food we had yesterday," Applejack chuckled.

"It was quite the shindig, wasn't it?" Rarity giggled, evidently relieved.

The train car was pretty crowded at the moment. Or should I say, for me, it was. It would've been comfy, but Star had insisted she sit with me. Once Twilight had heard Star's demand, she wanted the exact same thing. Now, the three of us were stuffed into a single seat, Star to my left, Twilight on my right.

They hadn't said a word to each other since we met up in the morning to head to the train station. It didn't seem to be because Star was still holding a grudge, though. No, now it felt like there was a tension in the air between them that didn't stem from animosity. I didn't know how to deal with... their new problem either, so they were on their own when it came to that. Besides, I wasn't planning on losing to Star any time soon.

Sitting across from the three of us were Rarity and Applejack. Pinkie had been... well, all over the railcar for the duration of the trip. Now, she was sitting quietly by herself in the corner. I'm assuming the pink mare was busy planning out the party she intended to throw for us once we reached Ponyville.

Sitting in the seats to our right were Trixie in one of her own and Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy in another. Trixie was keeping a stern eye on the multicolored pegasus. If I had to, I could probably guess why. She hadn't taken her eyes off of Twilight since we all gathered at the train station.

It was clear the azure unicorn was expecting something bad to happen at some point. I think Fluttershy thought so, too. That's why the overly quiet mare had been sticking so close to the other pegasus. Because she was doing her best job to keep the haughty flier calm. At least, that's what I assumed was going on. I could be wrong, but I wouldn't bet on it.

The atmosphere had been fairly tense thus far. Applejack and Rarity were doing everything they could to make the three of us feel welcomed. Pinkie had been trying her best, too.

Star, Twilight, and I were going to have to spend a couple of days with the Elements. I knew things couldn't continue on like this, but I really wasn't sure what else to do. I did the only thing I could think to.

"Where is Discord?" I asked nobody in particular. "Twilight and I still haven't gotten a proper chance to speak with him yet."

"He had some things he needed to take care of for Princess Celestia," Trixie stated calmly. The blue unicorn was trying to make us feel welcomed as well, but most of her attention was on Rainbow Dash. As soon as she stopped speaking kindly to me and her focus shifted back to the pegasus, her demeanor returned to forced serenity.

"A-alright," I lowered my head slightly. I had no other ideas. Things were going to get awkward.

...

...

...

"Right," Twilight hopped off the seat, stood to her hooves, and stretched her legs a bit.

"Twilight?" Rarity, Applejack, and I all spoke at the same time. The violet unicorn ignored the three of us, walking over to the pegasus and looking the cerulean mare in the eyes. To her credit, Rainbow Dash simply stared back, not saying a word.

"You know, Rainbow Dash... you're a lot like Starlight," Princess Luna's student smirked confidently.

"PFFT! She wishes," Star scoffed.

"You think I'M like HER!?" Rainbow Dash got up from her seat and pointed a hoof at the lilac mare.

"Dashie..." Fluttershy whispered, reaching for her friend but failing to touch her.

"So then you're just TRYING to piss me off, huh!?" The rainbow mare got directly in Twilight's face. The unicorn didn't move a muscle, her smirk still firmly in place.

"Be careful, DASH," Star leaned forward as she looked in the pegasus' direction. She wasn't very happy with the way the Element was carrying herself. If Star got angry, it'd be bad. Trying to control a fuming Star or Twilight was like trying to control a raging bull. We really didn't need either of those right now. "Don't forget what happened the last time you tried to intimidate her."

"Star!" I swatted her softly on the shoulder. I wasn't sure if the lilac mare was trying to stir the pot or help deescalate the situation. The mischievous grin on her face told me all I needed to know.

"She caught me off guard!" Rainbow shouted, her eyes narrowing on Twilight. "That won't happen again!"

"You're right, it won't," Trixie stood up, drawing everyone's attention.

Well, everyone except Pinkie Pie.

"Rainbow Dash, you're the Element of loyalty," the azure unicorn focused on her friend. "I understand that means you get angry when one of your friends is hurt, but this is getting ridiculous. We already resolved this!"

"Trix, she-"

"SHE APOLOGIZED TO US, RAINBOW DASH!" Trixie erupted, her anger finally boiling over. "AND YOU EVEN GOT REVENGE ON SUNSET!"

Rainbow Dash was stunned by her irate friend, -- much like the rest of us -- but it quickly passed, a scowl returning to her face only a second later.

"Hold on one second. What does that mean?" Star was on her hooves now, and I was certain she'd have done something much crazier than Twilight if I didn't raise a hoof to stop her. I silently mouthed "please" and gave her a pleading look. With an irritated sigh and an angry scoff, she sat back down and crossed her forelegs.

"Trixie..." Fluttershy laid a hoof on the unicorn's shoulder, causing the leader of the Elements to visibly tense for a second before she slumped over.

"Please help me out here, girls," Trixie sighed, her exhaustion evident. "Please?"

"Trixie is right." Pinkie Pie spoke without hesitation, not even lifting her head from her paper. "You know how you can get. You're being crazy again, Dashie."

The cerulean mare just rolled her eyes in response to the party pony's accusation.

"I have to agree with Pinkie and Trixie, Rainbow Dash." Rarity was the second to speak up, smiling as she looked the violet mare's way. "Enough is enough. The rest of us have already forgiven Twilight. Maybe it's time you do the same?"

Rainbow clenched her teeth, -- probably out of rage -- but did nothing else.

"We need to work together, Dashie," Fluttershy managed to speak, though it was only slightly above a whisper.

"I know, Shy. I know. I jus-"

"Ya might think we're foolish, Dash, but it's pretty obvious what yer tryin' ta do here," Applejack grinned, interrupting the pegasus. "T'aint just about what she did ta us, is it? Yer plan is tuh try an pick uh fight with all three uh them, ain't it?"

"W-WHAT!? OF COURSE NOT!" Rainbow Dash blushed before turning away from us all. "I AM STILL MAD ABOUT WHAT SHE DID TO US!"

"But that ain't all, is it?" Applejack snickered.

"YOU...! You..." Trixie went from fuming to flabbergasted in an instant, dragging a hoof down her face. "That's exactly what you're doing, isn't it, Rainbow?"

The pegasus said nothing, choosing instead to simply continue staring out of the window.

"What a brilliant plan!" Star shook her head. "Didn't you learn anything from our little contest?"

"Contest?" I couldn't help but speak up, my curiosity piqued. "What contest?"

"You CHEA-" Rainbow whipped around, but a strict glare from Trixie shut her down instantly. "I... I beat Sunset?" the cocky blue mare scratched at her cheek, her eyes drifting upwards as a crooked smile lifted her lips.

"You WHAT!?" Star growled through clenched teeth.

"I reeeeally wouldn't call what you did to Sunset 'beating her', Dashie." Pinkie remarked without looking up.

"Nor would I," Rarity chimed in. "If anything, I'd say Sunset showed you undeserved kindness, Rainbow Dash."

"And with her new power..." Applejack laughed outright, shaking her head in disbelief. "Ya wouldn't stand a chance, Dash."

"I know that!" Rainbow hissed angrily. "But we need to be sure they're all strong, not just Starlight and Sunset!"

"Pretty sure what she did to us on the way to the Empire is proof enough of how strong she is," Trixie shook her head, beyond done with all of her friend's nonsense.

"I ALREADY SAID! SHE CAUGHT ME OFF GUARD!" the pegasus roared.

"Dashie..." Fluttershy squeaked again, but I don't think Twilight heard her.

"I'll tell you what, Rainbow Dash," the violet unicorn finally spoke, walking back over to me and Star and taking her seat once again. "If my apology wasn't enough for you, we can have a duel while I'm in Ponyville. How does that sound to you?"

"Ooooh, a duel?" Star was almost salivating at the idea. "THAT sounds INTERESTING."

"It sounds dangerous," Fluttershy bristled.

"It sounds FUN!" Rainbow was glowing at the prospect. "But... what's a duel?"

"Proooobably the safest way for the two of you to resolve this," I whispered quietly to myself.

I'd heard the concept before from my mentor. It was an old tradition and not typically utilized in recent times, but mares like Princess Luna and some of the Canterlot elites kept it alive and well. Duels were mostly used to settle disputes or matters of blemished honor.

"It's essentially organized combat between two agreeing parties," Twilight answered evenly.

Things would go fine as long as neither of those parties were dense. I looked at the pegasus, hoping neither party was that dense.

"Combat!? Like, to the death!?" Rainbow was suddenly flying, a huge grin on her face.

"If the one challenged wishes it so," Twilight shrugged.

"AWESOME!" the rainbow hued mare was beaming.

"Ya ain't gonna fight one uh Princess Luna's students ta tha death, Dash," Applejack scolded the pegasus.

"Obviously not, AJ," Rainbow groaned. "Unleeesss...?" she looked at Twilight with hope filled eyes. The purple mare simply chuckled in disbelief.

"She'd kill you, Rainbow Dash," Star replied for the violet unicorn.

"Oh, you think SO!?" The pegasus was in front of us in a flash, a scowl on her face as she stared down Star. The lilac unicorn sneered back before getting right in Rainbow Dash's face.

"Do you think she wouldn't?" she booped the raging mare on the snoot with her hoof, causing her to back up a bit. "I embarrassed you. I didn't even have to try. And from the sound of things, Sun went easy on you."

"Yeah, well-"

Star didn't let her continue.

"Twilight isn't as kind as Sun is. And she doesn't like to play around like I do, either," Star smirked, looking at the violet mare who was blushing due to our friend's "praise". "If you try to mess with her without knowing what you're getting into, you won't be with us for much longer. Trust me," she lifted a hoof to her own forehead. "I know."

"I'm..." Rainbow looked between the two mare's rapidly. "I don't really know what that's supposed to mean, but I'm pretty sure-"

"Rainbow!" Trixie said firmly. "Enough!"

The pegasus stopped speaking, flapping her wings to maintain her elevation. With a frustrated grunt, she moved back to her seat and crossed her forelegs.

"Whatever..." the mare pouted.

"Don't worry, Dash," Twilight spoke calmly. "Even if it's not as serious as death, first blood should be fine with you, right?"

...

"That means the first one to bleed loses?" The cerulean mare smirked. "That sounds fun."

"First blood it is then," Twilight agreed with a knowing smile. "I'm going to choose Sunset as my second, if that's okay with her?" she looked my way.

"Sure, Twilight." I shrugged. "I can do it."

"Hold on..." Rainbow Dash was confused. "What's a second?"

"A second's job is to make sure things don't get out of hand," I explained. "Well, that and arbitration prior to the actual duel, but we're way past that point. Basically, It'll be my responsibility to make sure Twilight doesn't really hurt you during the duel."

It wasn't exactly what I wanted to happen between them. We were all friends, after all. But if it helped Rainbow Dash finally get over the slump she was in, then so be it.

"Okay. I think I get it..." Rainbow looked at her friends one after the other. She settled on the azure unicorn. "Trix? Can you do it for me?"

"Dash..." The mare turned away, shaking her head in disbelief. It was clear she was still annoyed, but she was also flattered. "Okay. If it'll help you finally get over your anger, I'll do it." Rainbow nearly leapt off of her chair, but the stern voice of the leader of the Elements shut her down once again. "BUT! But this IS it, Rainbow." The glare she had was more of a superior's to one of their subordinates rather than a friend's to another friend. "I want you to get it COMPLETELY out of your system because you're not doing something like this again. Once it's over, we're all friends. Understand!?"

...

"Okay, Trix," the pegasus was finally able to get words out, clearly just as stunned as the rest of us once again. "I swear. This is it."

"...Good." Trixie let out a relieved sigh as her posture relaxed several notches.

"Goodness gracious, Trix," Star fanned herself with a hoof. "I thought you were shy! Act like that more often, and I might fall in love with you, too."

"WH-WHAT!?" And just like that Trixie was as red as a tomato. I gently swatted Star on the shoulder.

She giggled.

"What!? That was hot!" Star licked her lips. I couldn't tell if she was serious or not. Neither could Trixie, obviously. The poor mare had somehow turned an even darker shade of maroon.

"Aaaanyway," Twilight wasn't looking too pleased at the moment, but she knew Star as well as I did, so I was sure she wouldn't pitch a fit at her flirting. "We can have it when we're in Ponyville. Is that okay with you, Rainbow Dash?"

"It's perfect!" The cerulean mare was pumped. Fluttershy pulled her friend down, whispering something into her ear. A look of contemplation came to the multicolored mare before she shrugged in compliance. "Thanks, Twilight."

"You're welcome, Rainbow," Twilight smirked, resembling Star a little too well for a second.

"Thanks fer puttin' up with Dash's hogwash, Twi," Applejack chuckled.

"It gets a lot easier once she trusts you," Pinkie added, still not moving her attention from her "work".

"Indeed." Rarity snorted. "then you get to deal with her constant self aggrandizing and boasting."

"HEY!" Rainbow barked. "I... okay, that's fair."

The rest of us laughed as the remaining tension in the railcar completely drained away.

ATTENTION ALL PASSENGERS! WE WILL BE ARRIVING IN PONYVILLE IN TEN MINUTES! PLEASE MAKE PREPARATIONS TO DISEMBARK AND AS ALWAYS, THANK YOU FOR CHOOSING CANTERLOT RAILWAYS!

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

"So tha three of ya'll will be bunkin' with me and my kin fer the duration of yer stay," Applejack grinned as our group of nine walked off the train. There were way too many of us to be moving together. "We'll get tha three uh ya settled in at tha farm, and then we'll head back ta town and meet back up with everypony else. Sound good, Trix?"

"Hm?" The blue mare had been preoccupied, watching Pinkie zip away like a rocket was attached to her back. "Oh! Uhm, yeah! That's fine, Aj. That should give the rest of us enough time to take our stuff home and get ready."

"Ready? Ready for what?" I asked.

"Me and Twilight are gonna have our duel, right?"

"Yes, Rainbow," Trixie shook her head. "But I was referring to the party."

"Party?" Star was still staying close to me. So was Twilight, for that matter.

"When Pinkie gets the idea for a party, she won't just let it go," Rarity clarified for her friend. "She'll definitely be throwing one for you all tonight."

"That's awfully nice of h-"

Sunset?

I froze. This wasn't something that happened often. Everyone else had paused as well, looking at me as if I'd made a social faux pas. I closed my eyes to respond.

Yes, Your Highness?

Something important has come up. I need you this instant. Please notify the others so they don't worry about you. It won't take long.

Of course, Your Highness!

When I opened my eyes, none of the others had moved a muscle.

"What's going on, Sun?" Star was the most concerned by far.

"Princess Celestia needs me. Will you take my stuff for me plea-"

In a blast of sunlight, I was instantly displaced. I reappeared, standing right next to my mentor, a bright smile on her face. We were standing before a pair of closed doors.

"I'm sorry, Sunset. This shouldn't take too long," she faced forward. "I simply need someone who is intimately familiar with what happened for... leverage sake."

"Of course, Your Highness," I nodded. "It's not a problem."

"I'm certain you already know this, but be on your guard," she said firmly as her horn hummed.

"Yes, Your Highness!" I nodded once again.

The doors were slowly opened by my mentor's spell as the two of us entered the dining hall of the Crystal Palace.

Author's Note

Nother new video! If you're watching these, liking them, or anything like that, Thanks! I appreciate it!

Loose Ends

"Greetings, Your Highness!" Cadenza hopped off her chair and bowed low. "It is both a privilege and an honor for us to have you grace us with your presence in the Crystal Empire." The others had followed the newly appointed monarch's example, doing the same themselves. Queen Cantata, Shining Armor, and...

"SUNBURST!"

All of the decorum I possessed went right out the window in an instant. I dashed directly at the orange unicorn.

"S-Sunset!?" he went rigid as soon as I threw my forelegs around his neck. "It's good to see you, too," he patted me gently on the back with his hoof.

"I'm so glad you're alr-" my heart sank into my stomach. When I finally calmed down a bit, -- when I finally had a chance to pull back and look him in the eyes -- I came face to face with a sobering sight. I hadn't noticed it before. I'd been so happy to see him that my joy had blinded me. "Sunburst... you..."

From the center of his forehead -- nearly touching the base of his horn -- all the way down to his chin, were the remnants of his injury from the battle with the changelings. It was a horrible blotch of scorched tissue. The devastated flesh had no fur left on it and was a darker shade of pink. It looked like a smashed pumpkin might. The damage was so severe it had managed to overtake his closed eye entirely. It looked a lot better than I would have thought, -- especially so soon -- but it still wasn't what I'd hoped.

"I'm not gonna lie, I did expect ponies to react like that, but it still kind of hurts coming from you," he chuckled, scratching his cheek uncomfortably with a hoof.

"I-I'M SORRY!" I lifted my hooves, waving both in front of his face wildly in apology. I didn't know what to do with them after a moment, so I lowered both back to the floor. My entire body suddenly felt like it was being drawn down to the ground. It was taxing to just stand in front of him after saying such a careless thing. "I'm so sorry, Sunburst. It's just..." My head was drawn downwards as well. "It's just I really thought Princess Celestia would help you," I whispered.

Maybe he was right...

"She did help me, Sunset," he chuckled, drawing my confused gaze back to him.

"She did?" I tilted my head.

"Of course I did," Celestia strolled up beside me, a maternal smile on her face. "Sunburst's well-being was my first priority when coming to the Empire," she laid a hoof on top of his head. "First thing when I arrived in the Empire, I went straight to the hospital." I'd not seen the aide so elated as he was in that moment. I was still a little confused, though.

"Then why...?" I lifted a hoof before dropping it abruptly. That would most definitely be rude.

"I wanted to keep it," he lifted a hoof to touch the scarring. "Well, Her Highness did give me back my eyelid, so there's that," he laughed. "I didn't wanna run around like that, scaring all the foals in the Empire, y'know?"

...

"But... you can't see out of it... can you?" I had to ask.

"No," he shook his head, though his spirits were clearly still high. "All function it had previously is completely gone." He hovered a hoof over said eye before tapping his horn. "But I've got my magic so it'll be fine. I can just enhance my vision with a spell if I ever really need to."

"But you could have fixed it completely, couldn't you, Princess?" I turned to face my mentor. She didn't say a word, instead turning to face one of the many entrances to the hall. All of a sudden, it was clear she was not happy. She hid it well beneath a veil of indifference, but I could see it.

"Uhhhh, like I said," Sunburst pulled my attention back to himself once again. He obviously noticed Princess Celestia's shift in demeanor as well. He began to whisper, her sudden change in attitude troubling him. "Her Highness was going to fully heal me. I just... I asked that she leave most of the scarring," he smiled. "I... was wrong, Sunset. You were right. "

"What!? Why!?" I hissed back, though it was only a whisper, too. I'd decided to ignore his apology. I wasn't the type of pony to rub something like that in.

"Well..." he looked back at...

Queen Cantata?

The former monarch donned an expression of serenity. For some reason, Sunburst looking her way seemed to brighten her mood several notches.

"Let's just say, I learned some things about myself. What's important to me. And what I really care about." he grinned.

I know that look.

I'd felt the very same smile tugging at the corner of my own lips whenever I was thinking about Twilight.

"I finally understand her, Sunset. For the Empire..." he looked at me, his confidence, as well as his joy, unshakeable. "And for her."

It was surprising, to say the least, but it also made way too much sense. He'd been her advisor for years now. A bond forming between them wouldn't be completely unheard of. With the news of Marengo's death, I guess Cantata could finally move on with her life as well.

There was no point in trying to get him to reconsider. Considering Cantata's own disfigurement, his injury was probably just an intimate similarity that the pair could share with one another.

It'd be like trying to convince me not to do something for Twilight.

Besides... I was honestly happy for them. But there was one thing that was troubling me.

"I thought you were interested in Star, Sunburst?" I asked quietly.

"Starlight is beautiful," he chuckled. "She still is, but I honestly thought I had no chance with Cantata. She loved Marengo as much as she loves Her Highness. After..." his glee faded. "After what happened to him, I know what I have to do for her."

That's what I figured.

"Well, then I'm happy you're hap-"

"As am I," the despicable voice of the queen of the bugs rang out from the entranceway Celestia had been keeping her eyes on. "Let the weakling keep his pathetic little 'trophies' while the rest of us remain beautiful."

"Chrys..." Cadenza said sternly. A glare from the Princess of Love brought a faux look of innocence to the usurpers face.

"Do forgive me, Sister..." she shifted her attention to the pink alicorn as she walked over to her. "Old habits die hard, as they say." Queen Cantata and Shining Armor both looked away from the monster in disgust.

"Our guest has arrived, Chrysalis," Cadenza smiled meekly at the changeling before turning her attention back to Celestia. "Your Highness, this is my older sister, Chrysalis. Queen of the Changelings." Chrysalis finally looked at the alicorn, her demeanor not changing at all.

I was more than a little confused by the turn of events. Generally, my mentor commanded attention no matter what creatures were around her. At the moment, even Cadenza seemed to have more of a presence than the diarch.

"Thank you, Cadenza," Celestia responded politely, not taking her eyes off of the insect queen for even a second. She hadn't done so since the changeling had first entered the hall. "It is a... pleasure to make your... acquaintance, Queen of the Changelings." The Princess of the Sun offered the monarch a polite smile. The monster did not accept, looking the sun alicorn up and down with an expression of utter boredom on her face.

"You're not as impressive as I'd heard." She looked thoroughly disappointed as she looked my way. "What was it you told me, child? 'She'd stomp me into the ground'?" she scoffed, examining Celestia once again. "Not from what I'm seeing."

"Chrys..." Cadenza moved forward in an attempt to rein her sister in. A raised hoof from my mentor stopped the new alicorn in her tracks. Without a word she lowered it back to the floor before looking down at me with the same smile as before.

"Y-your Highness?" I gazed back, not sure what she was planning.

"Cadenza?" she said firmly.

"Yes, Your Highness?" The pink princess stood up straight as she addressed the Sun Princess.

"Out of respect for you and the rest of the Crystal Empire, I shall allow your sister to maintain her sentience for the time being. However..." She stood to her full height, looking down her nose at the bug. "If she wishes to denigrate my disciple, I cannot ensure that she will continue to enjoy that freedom."

Chrysalis winced, a scowl on her face. Cadenza was already standing next to her sister.

"P-please forgive me!" she bowed low to the ground. "Both for my lack of proper control of my hall and for her disrespectful words, Your Highness!"

It was... uncanny. Even though I completely understood her sudden penitent attitude, Cadenza was still an alicorn. She was a creature beyond transience now, and yet she bent the knee so willingly to the Princess of the Day. Even amongst other immortals, Princess Celestia stood at the peak of the mountain.

"Come along, Sunset," my mentor declared as she walked towards two of the seats at the long table.

"Yes, Your Highness!" I followed with a bow of my head. The hall was vast, -- usually containing dozens, if not hundreds, of creatures -- but today there were only seven. As the Princess and I walked by the sisters, I could hear the quiet negotiating that Cadenza was doing.

Chrysalis looked like a filly who'd been caught with her hoof in a cookie jar before dinner, though she still didn't look particularly remorseful. Cadenza was practically pleading with her, and while it didn't seem to be working too well, it was easy to see the younger sibling was definitely having something of an effect on her elder.

As soon as the two of us sat down and an explosive "FINE" echoed throughout the hall, the pair moved to join the rest of us as well. Once we were all sat down Cadenza cleared her throat, a tinge of nervousness still in her.

"Uhm... as I said before, Your Highness. Welcome t-to the Empire. It is with the utmost r-res-"

"Cadenza," my mentor spoke much softer than before. "Do not let your sister's brash attitude hinder your confidence." Chrysalis snorted in annoyance. My mentor continued, though she did turn her gaze onto the arrogant monarch. "I know who you truly are. I know what kind of heart you have. You'll make a fine ruler one day. Of that, i have no doubt. You've nothing to worry about."

"Y-yes, Your Highness," the pink alicorn smiled before taking a deep breath to calm her nerves. "You're right, thank you."

"Think nothing of it," she smirked at the sneering bug. "Cadenza... may I speak freely?"

Everyone's eyes went wide, except for Chrysalis'.

"Of course, Your Highness!" Cadenza blurted out. "You've no need to ask for permission."

"Thank you, Your Highness," my mentor bobbed her head. "Now then..." she looked around the table at all present. Cadenza was at the head of the table. Sitting to her right was Shining Armor and to her left Chrysalis. Queen Cantata sat next to Sunburst and Princess Celestia and I sat across from Cantata. My mentor began speaking to all of us. "If we insist on sticking to ceremony and tradition, I fear Chrysalis will most certainly end up in an... undesirable position." The bug narrowed her eyes on my mentor, but did nothing else. Celestia continued, not even seeming to notice the queen's irritation. "As such, what say we abandon all pretense and simply have a... pleasant conversation on what it is exactly that will happen as the Crystal Empire, Canterlot, and the Hive move forward as allies?"

They were all stunned by the princess' sudden request. I kind of figured she'd choose to do something like this. It was apparent Cadenza was uncomfortable, and the others were clearly looking to her to lead this meeting.

Well, everyone except Chrysalis.

In spite of Celestia's encouragement, the Ruler of the Crystal Empire was still frazzled. If things took a more casual turn, the pressure could only lessen on the Princess of Love.

At least... that should be true.

I glanced at Chrysalis. She was seething with rage. The Queen of the Changelings was a wildcard. Normally a more lax atmosphere would be beneficial for everyone... but who could guess how the insect would react to anything?

...

"What you're saying is... we all just speak our minds?" Shining Armor was the first to talk.

"Exactly, Shining Armor! You're as bright as your younger sister," Celestia nodded. "Playing politics at the moment sounds far too... draining, does it not? I'd rather just..." she looked back at Cadenza, both mares smiles growing. "I'd rather do my best to enjoy the time I have in the Empire."

"I think that's a splendid idea, Your Highness!" Cantata openly agreed with a smile on her face.

"Sounds good to me," Sunburst nodded.

"Let's do it then," Shining Armor shrugged, turning to Cadenza.

"You're too kind, Your Highness," Cadenza bowed her head slightly. "Let's do things your way."

Oh Cadenza...

...

Inexperience is a heck of a thing.

Well, it was either that or Cadenza was making an even more elaborate play that I couldn't discern this soon. I doubted that, considering her hooves were still shaking. And besides, it wasn't like I'd ever seen anyone outmaneuver my mentor.

Celestia looked down at me, her smile faltering for a split-second. I understood what she wanted from me immediately, though I'm not really sure how I had. Perhaps it was just instinct after all these years being together with her.

"Hey, Chrys?" I did my best to put on a mask my teacher might don. "Is someone like you okay with that offer?"

It was a power play. Force the bug to answer me specifically with the prior parameters set by my mentor while taunting the queen by utilizing the laid back mood Celestia was trying to establish. The changeling didn't have much of a choice in the matter either way. It was a brilliant opening move by the Sun Princess.

The game had already begun, and I finally knew exactly why I'd been summoned to the Empire by my teacher. Sure, she could have simply forcefully established her superiority and be done with it, -- and no one would be able to resist -- but this wasn't a fight for dominance. It was a test and an exposé.

What better way to grate on the Bug Queen's nerves than to bring the pony who'd humiliated her so thoroughly. Not only that, but force the changeling to "play nice" with said pony under the pretense of being "pleasant". It was the brilliance that was the Goddess of the Sun.

She's so amazing...

The Changeling Queen went through a bevy of emotions, her face shifting by the second. It was clear she was unable to hide any of them properly or she would have done so. That was probably because she wasn't used to having to do so. She finally settled on a twitching smile that she was struggling to maintain.

"I am fine with it..." She spoke through clenched teeth, closing her eyes in an attempt to appear more pleasant. Honestly, the expression paired with her sharp teeth made her somehow look even more menacing than usual. "S-Sunny."

...

I stared back, saying nothing, as did my mentor. The others -- most notably Cadenza -- let out a sigh of relief.

Not bad, monster.

"Then... should we begin?" Cadenza drew the room's attention to herself. She was still painfully oblivious.

Ignorance IS bliss, though.

"I believe we should. And I know just where to start," my teacher grinned confidently as everyone turned to face her. The Princess of the Sun leaned forward, placing her elbows on the table and bridging her hooves. "Punishment."

Author's Note

Apparently, I can post one of these each time I update. Hopefully, they're not turning any of you off.

Punishment

"P-punishment, Princess!?" Cadenza's worry was unmistakable as her panicked eyes quickly shifted back and forth between my calm mentor and her fuming sister.

"Well, of course, Cadenza!" Celestia kept her eyes on the bug. "We can't just have someone overthrow a monarchy, usurp that nation's throne, and then attempt to conquer another nation without there being any repercussions for that criminal."

...

"Not to mention kidnapping and impersonating an officer of the Empire's military," Shining Armor stated flatly.

"BABE!?" The princess was caught off guard by her husband's blunt statement, that much was clear from her use of a nickname.

But I guess we're supposed to be being casual now.

I was all for such brutal honesty, though. It's not like Chrysalis was sorry for what she did.

"And let's not forget trying to murder one of the Elements of Harmony," I said through clenched teeth.

"You too, Sunset!?" Cadenza looked at me, saddened by my cooperation with her husband.

"You cannot allow the atrocities that Chrysalis has committed to go unaddressed, Cadenza." Cantata was firm as well, not an iota of mercy in her. She may have no longer held a grudge against the Bug Queen, but it was clear she knew what it took to keep proper order of her land.

"I know, Mom. I know... It's just..." Cadenza's head fell.

"Just what, Cadance?" The Queen's arrogant snort drew all of our gazes. "Even I knew the tyrant wouldn't let me off scot free."

"Tyrant?" My teacher raised a dissatisfied eyebrow. "I'm being quite congenial, if I do say so myself." She turned to the former queen of the Crystal Empire. "Forgive me for... unearthing the past Cantata, but the new... queen must understand the dire predicament she is in."

"By all means, Your Highness," Cantata grinned deviously, giving her consent to the Sun Princess. "Do not hold back anything for my sake."

"Yes, tyrant..." Chrysalis sneered, seemingly in delight. "Let me have it!"

"You believe yourself to be so wise, Chrysalis," my mentor rubbed her forehead with a hoof, the arrogance of the beast visibly affecting her. "Perhaps a creature with your abilities should change into someone a bit more respectable."

"Petty insults?" Chrysalis suddenly looked overjoyed, sitting up straight in her chair. "Is that the best you can do? You do not live up to your reputation, tyrant. Not. At. All."

"And you do not hold a candle to the ones that came before you." Celestia powered her horn. The changeling tensed, energizing her own horn, but looking completely unsure of herself. "I guess we are both disappointments, aren't we?"

Celestia's spell went off in a brilliant explosion of sunlight, encircling her body in a wall of green flames. Such a sight was a rarity for me, but it was also familiar. What replaced her true form seconds later was equal parts horrifying and breathtaking.

Everyone in the hall trembled at the sight of the princess' sudden transformation. I felt my own lips lift in satisfaction. It wasn't the first time I'd seen Celestia utilize her expertise of transfiguration. If she so desired it, the Princess of the Sun could become a massive dragon that towered over the palace itself with little to no effort.

Becoming a simple changeling is no problem for her.

The new creature was a bit taller than Chrysalis herself, -- maybe by a few inches -- but she looked quite similar to the Changeling Queen. They looked so similar in fact that it was almost as if the Bug Queen was now sitting before a mirror. "Celestia's" mouth was a bit wider and her eyes were a bit softer. The only real notable differences between the two were the color of the mane, tail, and irises that my mentor now had. Each was a dazzling fuchsia as opposed to the venomous jade that the queen possessed. While there was a gloomy darkness to the Bug Queen, there was an ethereal light to "Celestia's" new body.

"Chrysalis..."

Even the tone of her voice was an almost exact duplication of the bug's, though it still contained the Solar Princess' inherent authority.

The insect's jaw shook for a moment before her head snapped to the side. Her teeth were clenched tightly, the fierce glare directed at the floor an indication of just how flustered she really was.

"You... YOU DARE!?" she hissed, though she could do little else. "My mother is dead, YOU MONSTER!" It was an impassioned shout. She still couldn't look at the "changeling".

...

"I'm glad," "Sanagi" smiled that familiar maternal smile as countless times before.

...

"You're... you're glad?" Judging purely by her voice, there was no way to be sure if Chrysalis was outraged or heartbroken by the statement.

"You may not believe this, Chrysalis, but your mother was quite shrewd." My mentor's words drew a look of bewilderment to the queen's face. The princess continued in spite of the bug. "Did you honestly believe you could send spies throughout Equestria and I wouldn't know of it?"

"What does-" The bug tried to answer, not realizing it was a purely rhetorical question. My mentor wasn't going to allow her any quarter.

"Did you think I wouldn't have my own agents operating within the hive?"

That question caused the Changeling Queen's eyes to widen in disbelief, but only momentarily.

"Y-you... you couldn't!" the bug steeled herself, staring daggers at her "mother". "I am intimately aware of each and every one of my children! YOU LIE!" Even in her enraged state it was clear she was struggling to look the imitation of her "mom" in the eye.

...

"All those centuries ago, when I first encountered your mother..." my mentor sighed. "When she assured me that the changelings were worthy of retaining their existence... I trusted her. When Marengo gave himself up to the Hive..." she turned to face Cadenza. "for both your sake," she returned her attention to Chrysalis. "and for yours, I knew the queen had been honest with me."

"What are you saying?" Chrysalis' countenance -- as well as her head -- fell.

"Your parents were fully aware of your plans to betray them, Chrysalis," "Celestia" stated calmly.

"That's not..." the bug was absolutely stunned by the revelation. I hadn't seen her in such a frazzled state since she realized that I had defeated her. "That's not possible."

In another blaze of the green flames my mentor returned to her true form.

"Thank you for confirming my first suspicion," the alicorn smiled down at the trembling queen. The bug grinded her teeth, the fact that she'd lost the first round driving her fury to new heights.

...

"Your Highness?" Cadenza spoke when it became apparent that Chrysalis wasn't going to say another word. "What do you mean?"

"In spite of whatever attitude of obstinate superiority your sister may be trying to project to us..." my mentor covered her mouth with a hoof, stifling a quiet giggle. "She does in fact regret what she did to her parents."

"I... I see," a wondrous smile bloomed on Cadenza's face.

"I guess it's a start..." Shining Armor wasn't nearly as happy as his wife.

"Not much of one," Cantata crossed her forelegs, somehow managing to keep the apparent pout she had concealed.

"I think you're misunderstanding the princess' intentions, dea- err, Cantata," Sunburst turned a bright red before looking at the Princess of the Sun with admiration in his eyes. "This is just the preliminaries."

So he can understand too?

As the one next closest to Celestia after myself in the hall, it made sense the orange unicorn could also recognize her less complex tactics.

"Indeed," Celestia's confident smile betrayed just how many moves ahead she actually was. "Now that I've a better sense of the condition of her heart, I can decide on an appropriate sentence."

"Your Highness?" Cadenza said meekly.

"Yes, Cadenza?"

"Should not I be the one to pass judgment on Chrysalis? She invaded my Empire."

Cadenza...

It was an admirable attempt at a play, but it was one that wouldn't have any effect whatsoever.

"I'm afraid not. Chrysalis' crimes extend far beyond the borders of just the Crystal Empire," Celestia stared down the fuming queen. "Regicide in the Changeling Hive does not fall under the jurisdiction of your authority, Cadenza. Nor does utilizing her children to spy in my cities. I'm sorry, dear. Truly, I am, but that is not a feasible outcome."

"I-I see," Cadenza lowered her head slightly. "Forgive my foolishness, Your Highness."

...

"Do not fret, Cadenza," my mentor smiled at the pink alicorn. "I know how much you love your... 'big sister'. I will take that concern into account."

"Your reverence for this... TYRANT is absolutely sickening, Cadance," Chrysalis spat, interjecting. Her eyes were still locked on the Sun Princess. "How can you even sit there and claim to know a single thing about me?" she smirked. "I am a changeling. My entire existence is deceit. Who's to say you haven't simply fallen for my tricks, just like EVERYONE else?"

We all grew quiet, collectively turning to Celestia and waiting for her response. It was a pretty smart move by the queen. Instead of attacking the princess directly, -- who she knew she stood no chance against -- she decided to try to turn the rest of us against her.

To get them to doubt her.

...

Snake.

"You think so very highly of yourself," Celestia was completely unfazed by the monster's tactics. "Sanagi was ten times the changeling you are, Chrysalis, and not even she could ever hope to deceive me." Chrysalis winced, but endured. "The beating of your pulse doesn't lie, queen."

The bug looked away.

"Nor does the sweat dripping from your pores."

She covered her forelegs with a hoof.

"The trembling of your hooves does NOT lie."

...

...

...

"Just get this over with," the queen was incensed, grinding her teeth and turning away. "There's nothing you can do to me anyway."

"So you won't even try to ask for forgiveness?" Cantata was thoroughly annoyed by the bug's arrogance.

"Why should I!?" Chrysalis snapped at the former monarch. "Apparently, she already knows my heart, does she not!? Let her pass her judgement on me!"

...

...

...

Another long silence.

Another instance of my mentor being completely unperturbed.

"You are correct, Chrysalis. At least in that way." Celestia bridged her forehooves again. "There's very little I can do to you that would not sully the relationship between the Empire and Canterlot." As a satisfied smile came to Chrysalis' lips, my mentor moved to stand to her hooves. "That's why I'm not going to do anything to you."

Chrysalis' smile evaporated, a look of confusion taking her features.

"What is that supposed to mean, tyrant?" The bug tried to muster a semblance of courage, but even she knew Celestia had everything under her control. The alicorn placed her hoof on the seat behind me.

"You hurt my disciple."

She walked around the table stopping at Sunburst and doing the same to his seat.

"You harmed one of my most loyal retainers."

She walked over to Shining Armor, doing the same to his seat.

"You would have done the same to Twilight's brother, but my agents did not allow that to happen."

"WHAT!?" Chrysalis barked.

"Is..." Shining Armor looked at the Sun Alicorn, completely stunned. "Is that why Sagi was so kind to me?" he mostly asked himself. Celestia nodded regardless.

"The changelings themselves will always be a reflection of the one who is leading them," Celestia began, watching the queen carefully. "When Sanagi was on the warpath, they followed her without question, every bit as bloodthirsty as their ruthless queen. When the monarch finally found peace, they did the same." The princess frowned. "Now, unfortunately... they have a degenerate for a mother."

"Better a degenerate than a tyrant!" Chrysalis growled.

"I truly wonder..." Celestia walked up to Chrysalis' chair. The bug drew back on instinct alone, her horn glowing a pale green as she glared up at the looming Sun Princess. "I spared the hive in the past because Sanagi proved herself to be honorable."

Well, that AND Marengo's "sacrifice".

My mentor giggled, looking first at me, then at Cadenza, and then finally at Cantata.

"Yes, and that as well." She cleared her throat before looking back down at the confused bug. "Let us see if you have inherited that same sense of honor, shall we?"

"I can assure you," Chrysalis sneered. "I have NOT!"

"One," Celestia lifted her hoof, pointing it towards me. "Two," she pointed at Sunburst. "Three," at Shining Armor. "And Sanagi and Marengo," she lowered said hoof. "That is five by my count."

"What of it, you pompous fool!" Chrysalis was still raging, but there was a thin layer of sweat covering her brow.

"Five thousand." A cold aura emanated from Celestia.

"What!?" Chrysalis jerked backwards.

"Your hive will pay with five thousand," Celestia looked down her nose at the insect.

"Such a paltry sum," Chrysalis cackled. "So that was your goal? You intend to enslave my children? Not only are you a tyrant, you're a slave-driver."

"Enslave?" Celestia's head tilted. "I have no intention of putting your children to work, Chrysalis." Her godly aura flowed off of her in waves. She had decided to finally make her move.

Chrysalis cowered at the sheer force of it all. The rest of us were filled with an unknown strength, or at least, I assumed they were as well. I suddenly felt like I could take on the world if I had to.

"Then what-"

"They will face execution."

...

...

...

Celestia's declaration shook the room, drawing a look of disbelief to the bug's face. The rest of them were just as surprised, though Sunburst appeared a little more savvy to the strategy the princess was utilizing. I kept an even expression on my face.

"Their lives are forfeit because of the choices you have made, Queen Chrysalis. You will not be allowed to ever forget that."

Chrysalis was irate. Then she was shocked. Then her rage boiled back up again. And then, she stood to her hooves, her fury barely contained as she got directly in Celestia's face.

"IT IS A TRIFLE!" the bug screeched releasing all of the anger in her.

She sighed, her head falling.

"R-regardless of the paltry sum... I refuse." She growled, working up her nerve as best she could before looking back up at the Princess of the Sun. "You can NOT harm my children!"

Celestia's horn ignited, the spire almost as blinding as the surface of the sun itself.

"And just who would presume to stop me?" she lowered her head, their noses touching as the queen shrunk down lower. "YOU!?"

Chrysalis could do little more than stare back in desperation, looking altogether stupefied. She knew the alicorn was much stronger than her, -- we all did -- but she also knew she couldn't just give in to such a cost.

...

"Your Hi-"

I caught the pink alicorn's attention with a raised hoof. When she looked my way I shook my head, but just barely. She moved to protest but instantly thought better of it, dropping her gaze and looking defeated instead. Chrysalis did the same, opening her mouth to say something but instead lowering her gaze to the carpet.

"If you've nothing left to say, then I will make preparations t-"

Chrysalis whispered something.

Celestia's brow raised.

"What was that?" My mentor asked. She'd heard what the queen had said. Celestia's senses were second to none.

No, this is another play.

She wanted everyone to hear what the bug had said. That's why she'd done it.

"Please... punish me."

...

None of us were prepared for that.

"And exactly what would you have me do?" Celestia didn't let up a bit. "As you said yourself, quite concisely I might add, there is nothing I can do to you."

Chrysalis kept her head low. The rest of us remained quiet.

...

"If you are willing to spare my children... I will gladly accept any punishment you see fit."

Once again, we were all stunned into silence. All of us, except for my mentor. She took a deep breath in through her nostrils.

...

That doesn't make any sense.

"Why?" I demanded, drawing the gazes of all present save one. I stared at the changeling who still hadn't looked up. "Why do they matter now? You didn't seem to care all that much about them when you murdered your subordinates."

Chrysalis glared at me, though we were familiar enough with one another that I didn't flinch.

"Speak not of matters you know nothing of, Sunset Shimmer!"

I'm certain if my mentor hadn't been in the room at the moment, the bug would have lunged for my throat.

"I would have your answer, Chrysalis," my mentor said firmly.

...

"I'm certain you're aware, Your Highness," Chrysalis shifted her rage to the alicorn. "There is a vast valley between murder and killing."

I winced.

Celestia did not.

"Then what is the reason your subordinates were-"

"If you truly knew my mother you'd know she would have done the same." The bug's smile was sickening as she frantically looked around the room. "We are not like you pathetic ponies!" she cackled like a madmare. "No true Queen of the Changelings will EVER tolerate weakness or failure from her children or herself!"

"Chrys..." Cadenza sighed, visibly deflating.

Cantata, Shining Armor, and Sunburst were all disgusted.

"What am I to do with you, Chrysalis?" My mentor was in deep thought, scrutinizing the bug closely.

...

That's it!

I sighed as well, completely in awe of my mentor and just how potent her foresight really was. I rubbed gently at the base of my horn.

"Your Highness?" I smiled. The Princess of the Day looked my way.

"Yes, Sunset?"

"I think I have an idea..."

She smiled.

I don't think I even had to say anything else.

She already knew.

Author's Note

Nother one. Sorry.

PV: Apples

PV: Apples

"So does Sunset Shimmer do stuff like this often?" Applejack asked, looking back at the two of us.

After Sunset was whisked away by her teacher, the rest of us went our separate ways. Trixie and the other Elements returned to their homes while the three of us -- Applejack, Starlight, and I -- made our way to the farmer's home.

"Not from what I've seen," Starlight answered the earth pony. The lilac mare was carrying all of Sunset's luggage. In spite of my argument to let me help her, she'd insisted. Firmly. Once I'd realized there was no way I was going to change her mind, I relented without any further protests. "This one," she tilted her head in my direction, "probably knows better than I do, though. They've been friends with each other for a lot longer than I've known either of them."

"I don't know about that," I said under my breath, drawing an annoyed glare from the unicorn. Had Sunset and I known each other? Sure. But were we ever friends before? I'd say no.

"Ah see," Applejack faced forward. "Wanna hear somethin' funny, Starlight? Me, Pinkie, Fluttershy, and Rainbow Dash have all been friends fer quite uh while now, but me, Rare, and Trix have known each other fer much, much longer."

"Ooookay...?" Starlight kept her eyes on me even while she was speaking to the orange mare. "Did you have a point, Applejack, or...?"

"Ah was gonna get ta that," the orange mare said firmly. "Ya know, patience is a virtue, Starlight."

"I've never been much interested in virtues," Starlight shrugged before grinning seductively at me. "I'm much more of a... vices mare myself."

I rolled my eyes, forced to look away. The slight blush that came to my cheeks wasn't something I wanted her to see.

Why is she so darn pretty!?

Thankfully, Applejack continued, taking Starlight's attention off of me.

"Anyway, bein' with them... with all mah friends, I mean... Pinkie especially," she chuckled. "Ah've learned somethin' pretty important about friendship."

"APPLEJACK!"

The orange mare and I lifted our heads to look in the direction of the shout. A small, yellow earth pony with a maroon mane and tail was galloping her hardest our way, though with her meager stature, she wouldn't reach us for a little while.

"YO, APPLE BLOOM!" Applejack called back with a glowing smile and an enthusiastic wave of her hoof.

"You were saying?" Starlight said as the three of us continued onward.

"Patience, Starlight," Applejack looked back with a smirk on her face. "Ya know, ya really are like Rainbow... in that way, at least."

"Would you just get on with it?" Starlight shook her head, choosing to take the comment as scornful.

"What ah meant ta say was; it don't really matter how long ya've known or been friends with someone. What really matters is how much ya care about em."

...

I glanced sidelong at the lilac mare. She was quiet. The earth pony's words must have reached something inside of her because she was clearly thinking deeply about them.

...

"Hey, Sis!" the little filly had finally made it to us, a bright smile on her face. "How was yer trip!? Did everypony else already head home!? Did ya bring me anythin'!? Ya brought me somethin', right!?"

"Course I did, AB," Applejack ruffled the yellow filly's mane with a hoof. "But ain't ya forgettin' somethin' important?"

Guess her whole family's gonna have apple cutie marks... makes sense.

"Uhhhh?" The filly looked up at the orange mare, baffled by her question.

"Where are yer manners, Apple Bloom!?" Applejack glared down at the filly, displeased with her lack of decorum. "Can't ya see we have guests?"

"OH!" A sudden look of realization was quickly replaced by embarrassment before she looked at me and Starlight in a panic. "Right! My bad! Howdy!"

"Geez," Applejack shook her head, a smile lifting her lips. "Starlight? Twilight? This is mah little sister Apple Bloom. Ah call her AB. AB? Meet Twilight Sparkle and Starlight Glimmer."

"Nice to meetcha!" the little filly bounced into the air with glee.

"You, too," I offered the filly my most polite smile.

"It's wonderful to meet you, Apple Bloom!" Starlight looked really... happy? She was practically bouncing in place herself.

...Weird.

"They're gonna be stayin' with us fer uh couple days. OH! And another mare will be along in a little while ta stay with us, too," she patted her little sister on top of the head. "Make sure yer real respectful ta em all, alright? They're tha princesses students, after all."

"Wha- REALLY!?" her eyes lit up with wonder as she gave us a second, more thorough look.

"We sure are!" Starlight powered her horn, a jovial smile on her face. "If you want, I can show you some pretty cool spells I know!"

"Could ya really!?" Apple Bloom lit up like a Hearth's Warming tree. "That'd be awesome!"

"Of course I can!"

If I didn't know any better, I'd guess Starlight was more excited than the young Apple. I'd not seen the unicorn so happy in well... since she'd thought she'd captured Sunset and I back in her town.

"Maybe ya can do that uh little later, alright, girls?" Applejack chuckled, bringing a look of disappointment to both her sister and Starlight. "For now, we need ta get home. Let's get uh mosey on."

Although Starlight and Apple Bloom both let out long "awwwws" the three of us followed behind the orange earth pony.

...

As we approached the sprawling farm, I nearly fell onto my face.

It's... It's HUGE!?

"Wah... You didn't say you were loaded, Applejack!" Starlight was just as in awe as I was.

"T'aint that big uh deal," Applejack blushed. "But yeah, we're doin' perty well. Now come on, I'm excited fer the two uh y'all ta meet tha family."

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

"WE'RE HOME!" Apple Bloom shouted into the house -- maybe mansion is a better word? -- as we stepped through the large wooden doors. We walked through a small entrance area before entering the spacious foyer. In spite of its size, it was clear the one who'd decorated it was way more down to earth than any native of Canterlot.

There were apples. LOTS of apples. Lots of wood and earthy vibes, too. It was nothing like the castle in Canterlot or the palace in the Crystal Empire, yet it was impressive in its own little way.

"Welcome back! Is Aj with ya, Bloom?" A feminine voice called out from another room as the clopping of hooves echoed our way.

"She is, Ma! And she brought some company with her, too!" the filly looked back at us with a smile.

The mare that entered the foyer from deeper within the house was so stunningly beautiful that my jaw literally dropped. Starlight must've been caught off guard as well because her eyes widened at the sight of the mare.

Her carrot colored mane and tail were very curly, and both had light teal ties in them. Her coat was a soft peach hue. Her cutie mark was a jar of some sort of liquid or cream, which I found to be rather strange, but made sense once I thought about it for a second.

They wouldn't all have apple cutie marks.

"Ma," Applejack smiled as they embraced one another.

'Welcome back, Aj," her mother giggled as they hugged. "Rare isn't with you?" she asked, looking a little sad as they backed away from each other. "I was really hoping to see her today."

"Not right now, Ma," Applejack blushed as she looked away and then at us. "But I did bring some other friends."

"I can see that!" the peach mare smiled our way. "Howdy you two! The name's Pear Butter, but you can call me Buttercup on account of all my friends doing the same!"

Her kindness was a bit staggering.

That and those light teal eyes.

"No offense," Starlight had recovered from the surprise appearance of the mare. "But... we don't even know you."

"Anypony who's a friend of Applejack is a friend of the whole Apple family," the mare stepped forward and wrapped a foreleg around Starlight, who, if I'm being totally honest, didn't look all that displeased by the turn of events. "But that's fair enough, errrm...?"

"Starlight Glimmer." The lilac mare tried to hide her smile when she answered, but didn't do a very good job of it.

"Starlight? What a beautiful name!" Pear beamed. "Well, I'm the matriarch of the Apple Family, Starlight. It is more than a pleasure to make your acquaintance."

"Nice to meet you, Buttercup," Star grinned with a slight waggle of her eyebrows. I think I'm the only one that noticed, though.

"See! We're best friends already!" Pear laughed before looking my way. "That goes for you, too... uhm..."

"Twilight." I couldn't help but smile myself. Her joyful demeanor was infectious. "Twilight Sparkle."

"Twilight... Sparkle?" Pear tilted her head. "Now why does that name sound so... familiar?"

Applejack leaned over so she could whisper quietly in her mother's ear.

"Proooolly cause these two're tha princesses students."

Pear's eyes went wide.

"P-Princesses!?" The mare let go of Starlight before taking a step back. "Forgive me! I didn't know we were gonna be entertaining royalty!" she bowed low. Applejack chuckled, covering her mouth with a hoof. Starlight was glowing with satisfaction.

"They ain't royalty, Ma," Apple Bloom giggled before her eyes bugged out. "A-are ya!?" she moved to bow as well, just in case.

"We-" I was promptly cut off by my eager friend.

"We're not," Starlight laid a hoof atop Apple Bloom's head. "We're just... learning from them."

"S-See! I told ya!" Apple Bloom smiled, though she didn't sound too certain of herself.

"So that's how it is..." Pear straightened up, looking a little embarrassed in herself.

"Don't matter much, either way," Applejack smiled, looking at me and Starlight. "Y'all're our guests and friends, so we're gonna treat ya right. Ain't that right, Ma?"

"We sure are," Pear nodded before a startled expression came to her face. "Whiiiich prolly means I should head back to the kitchen and make some more food. Y'all ain't too frou-frou for some Apple family specialties, are you?" she smiled warmly.

"Not me," I chuckled, shaking my head.

"I might be," Starlight smirked deviously as she raised a hoof. "But you look good enough yourself I could believe anything you make turns out delicious."

Starlight!

It wasn't out of the ordinary for her, but to do it here of all places? I was mortified. Applejack and Apple Bloom both looked a bit confused. Pear raised an eyebrow, her smile growing slightly.

"I see we've got a charmer here," she raised her head a bit. "Careful there, Miss Starlight. Mac can get mighty protective of me." she giggled. "Speaking of your daddy," she turned towards her older daughter. "They should be in soon. Make sure you welcome them back properly."

"Yes ma'am," Applejack nodded obediently.

"C'mon, Bloom," the mother started back to where she'd come from. "You can give your poor old mom a hoof with things, can't you?"

"Sure can, Ma!" Apple Bloom bounded off in the same direction as her mother, a smile on her face.

"WE'RE HOME!" the masculine shout came from the front door.

"Speak of the devil," Pear laughed as her and Apple Bloom left the room.

As the pair of stallions entered the foyer, they both lit up with glee.

"Aj!? Yer back already!?" the one on the right exclaimed. He was... large, to say the least.

Although, I guess both of them are pretty big.

The stallion on the right had a coat that was a fierce red. His mane and tail were both bright orange, and he even had a few freckles on his cheeks like Applejack. His cutie mark was a solid green apple. In spite of his gargantuan size, he looked as gentle as a lamb.

"Ah am, Macintosh," Applejack smiled. "Good ta see ya."

"Good ta see ya, too," Macintosh grinned. "I'd give ya uh hug, but..." he waved a hoof before himself. Both of the stallions were fairly dirty, a good bit of dust clinging to their coats.

"Ah see how it is," the stallion on the left covered his eyes with a foreleg. "Just ignore yer poor ol' pops, and he'll just leave ya alone, is that it?" He groaned as if he was in actual pain. "Yer such uh meanie, Aj!"

The orange mare just rolled her eyes at the stallion's dramatic display.

The one on the left was every bit as large as the other, but his coat was a light yellow. His mane and tail were the same shade as the other stallion's coat, and his cutie mark looked the same as the first's but with a different type of green apple. Resting on top of his head was a hat that was identical to the one Applejack was wearing. Altogether, both of them were quite handsome in their own rights.

"Hey, Pa. Good ta see you, too," Applejack shook her head, though she was smiling.

The stallion lowered his foreleg immediately, a shining smile on his face.

"Good ta see ya, Aj," the stallion chuckled before looking me and Starlight over. "And who might these two beautiful young fillies be?"

I blushed.

Star donned an indifferent expression.

"Pa? Big Mac? This is Twilight Sparkle," she lifted a hoof towards me. "And this is Starlight Glimmer," she pointed the same hoof towards the lilac mare. "They're mah new friends. Girls, this is mah Pa, Bright Mac," she pointed at the lighter colored stallion. "And this is mah big brother, Big Macintosh," she pointed her hoof at the red stallion.

"Pleasure's all mine," Bright Mac took his hat off, placed his foreleg across his chest, and then bowed his head. "And mah son's, too." Bright elbowed his son in the side, causing the other stallion to bow as well.

"Pleasure's all mine," the red stallion imitated his father in the most respectful way possible. "Any friend of Aj's is uh friend of-"

"The whole Apple family?" Starlight finished for him, drawing both stallion's gazes. "Buttercup already told us that."

"So ya met tha missus already!? That's great!" Bright was ecstatic, lifting his head with a smile as he looked his daughter's way. "Is lunch ready yet?"

"Gonna take uh little while longer, Pa," Applejack replied. "Ma had ta make uh little more, considerin' we got unexpected guests."

"Right! Makes sense," he nodded.

"THE TWO OF Y'ALL NEED TO WASH UP ANYHOW, MAC!" Pear shouted from where I'm guessing was the kitchen. "GET TO IT THE BOTH OF YOU!"

"YES, MA'AM!" Bright and his son shouted back before they both scurried deeper into the house.

"Well, that at least gives me some time ta show y'all ta yer rooms," Applejack chuckled as she watched the males leave. "C'mon, t'aint that far."

As Starlight and I followed Applejack to the stairs, I could swear the lilac mare was skipping.

Author's Note

PV: Affection

"...And tha closest restroom is just down tha hall, first door on tha left, alright?" Applejack pointed with a hoof. "If'n ya wanna freshen up uh little before breakfast."

"Sure," Starlight was more preoccupied with moving her belongings into one of the drawers than she was with our host, but she managed to answer the orange mare anyway. "Thanks, Applejack."

"Think nothin' of it. Ah'll show ya ta yer room now, Twilight. If ya'd like," the earth pony turned to me. The room that she'd provided my friend with was spacious and quaint. It was a far cry from our quarters in the Crystal Empire, but it was nice nonetheless.

Just like the rest of the place.

There were a lot of decorations here, too. Almost all apple, of course. Things like the curtains, the pillows, and even the lamps had variations of the fruit printed on them. Some were even molded in their specific shape. There wasn't any carpeting, -- just like the rest of the mansion -- but the soft floor was just as welcoming to the hoof as if it were covered with something soft. The bed was...

...

Big enough for two?

...

Come on, Twilight! Don't be such a wimp! What's the worst that can happen!?

"Is it okay if... if I stay in this room?" I covered my mouth with a hoof. "With Starlight, I mean?"

The look of unabashed astonishment that came to the lilac mare's face was exactly what I had been aiming for. Applejack simply smirked, looking my way with an expression that said she understood completely. It was a bold move, I was well aware of that. I also knew I would get nowhere fast with a mare like Starlight if I wasn't willing to take a few risks.

"That's uh... that's fine," Applejack chuckled, looking back and forth between us. "If it's alright with Starlight, of course."

The lilac unicorn rolled her eyes, none too pleased with me or the predicament she was suddenly thrust into.

"It's completely fine with me," she huffed. "But what are you going to say to Sun?" She had that same indifferent look as before, but her eyes were hurling daggers my way.

OH! Right...

I deflated instantly.

...

How could I have forgotten?

My head fell. Starlight went beck to putting her things away. Applejack nervously scratched at her cheek with a hoof, clearly a little uncomfortable.

"Ah... don't think three of ya'll'll be able ta squeeze in here. Unfortunately," she forced a chuckle.

"Right... That's okay then," I kept my head low, more than a little ashamed of myself for letting my best friend slip my mind.

...

"C'mon, Twilight," Applejack smiled, wrapping a foreleg around my neck. "Ah'll show ya yer digs."

"I'm finished," Starlight said, drawing our gazes.

"Alright," Applejack nodded. "Ah'm assumin' ya wanna come with, then?"

"I do," Starlight nodded, keeping a measured expression on her face.

"Then let's get uh move on!" The earth pony and I walked forward, but I kept my eyes on the lilac mare. She silently mouthed "nice try" before grinning and following closely behind us.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

"So... yer all set?" Applejack asked. She was standing right next to me at the entrance of the room. Starlight was already inside, lounging on the bed like she owned the place.

The room I'd been given was right next to Starlight's, thankfully. When we'd approached the door the earth pony had given me a sly wink.

This guest room was similar to the first and there wasn't a thing to complain about. In fact, I was grateful she'd given me this one in particular.

"This is perfect, Applejack. Thank you," I tried to hide the glee I was feeling.

"Great! Ah'm gonna head back and help mah Ma," she playfully nudged me with her elbow. "Ah'll be back ta get y'all in uh few minutes."

"Sounds good," Starlight stretched, getting more comfortable as her horn flared to life. She fluffed some of the pillows, moving a few more under her head.

"Alright then," Applejack grinned before getting really close to me. "If'n y'all wanna fool around uh bit just keep the noise ta uh minimum and lock the door, alright?" she whispered. "Wouldn't want mah little sis walkin' in on ya."

My eyes bugged out as a fiery red blush came to my cheeks.

"You gals have fuuuun!" The orange mare chuckled mischievously as she closed the door behind herself, leaving Starlight and I alone.

...

"So now Aj thinks we're an item? Greeeeat." Starlight shook her head, not pleased by the development.

"How did you...?"

Her horn.

She hadn't been using just telekinesis.

"Eavesdropping?" I walked over to the nightstand, placing my saddlebags on it. "I didn't take you for that type of mare." I forced myself in next to her on the bed, in spite of her resistance to scoot over.

...

"You're being awfully brave," she turned her body towards me, leaning her head on her hoof. "Why the sudden change?"

"Changing the subject?" I asked. I was lying on my back, staring up at the ceiling. I didn't have the self-control I'd like to look her in the eye this close. Not yet.

"Well... when a mare tells me she loves me and is doing her best to get into my..." she laughed, looking at the situation we were in. "room, I think I have a right to know what she's planning."

...

"Fair enough," I shrugged. She said nothing.

It's just because...

...

"I just want to be close to you, Starlight."

My eyes widened. I hadn't meant to say it out loud.

...

She sighed, laying on her back and staring up as well.

...

"Why did you do it, Twilight? I just wanted to protect you and Sun. That's all I wanted to do."

...

I was completely blindsided by her sudden honesty. I had not foreseen lying in bed with her for the first time being like this.

But this... this is better.

It was much more intimate than any physical contact could possibly be. She wanted to open up to me. She wanted me to open up to her. This was my chance. I'd be a fool not to take it.

"You're... scary, Starlight... in more ways than one," I admitted reluctantly. "Honestly... you terrify me."

...

"...Why?"

...

"Ever since I started training under Princess Luna as her apprentice, I've always thought I was the strongest unicorn in all of Equestria," I began. "I'd seen the limits of Sunset's ability. Or at least, what I'd thought were her limits. She... she was never near my level. Not even close."

"Do you still feel that way?" she asked.

"Obviously not," I huffed. "I... might be able to take her, but she's clearly not as weak as I thought."

...

"I just wanted to know," she stated plainly. "Go ahead."

"Anyway... since you showed up, I've..."

...

I didn't want to say it. I didn't want to tell her in particular.

"You realized just how weak you are."

I winced.

...

"Y-yeah."

...

"Here's what I dont understand, Twilight..." I said nothing, looking her way. "Even if you are weaker than me and Sun, is that such a bad thing... if we're all friends? Why do you care so much?"

"I..."

...

When she put it like that... It didn't sound too bad.

...

But...

I looked back up at the ceiling.

"I knew you could do it," I hugged myself tightly with my forelegs.

"Hm?"

"You can protect us. Sunset and I," I clarified. "You're strong enough to. That..." I turned away from her. "I hate it." I heard her turn to look at me. "I'm jealous of that, Starlight. I want to be able to protect you. Sunset, too. I attacked you because I knew I couldn't beat you if it was a fair fight."

...

That wasn't all.

I had to keep going.

"You've made me realize so many things about myself. What I want. Why I have to be stronger. Where I want to be..." I turned to face her. I instantly got lost in her beautiful violet eyes. I definitely wasn't ready for it, but I pressed on. "Who I want to be there with." I smiled, though the chuckle she let out convinced me it was an awkward one.

"You're such a goober, Twilight," she shook her head, looking back up at the ceiling. I did the same. "So you did it to make sure you'd beat me?" she snickered. "Honestly, I can't hold that against you."

"You can't!?"

"Well... I did set those traps for the princesses in my town," she shrugged, her delight still apparent. "I'm not the cleanest fighter myself. I just don't understand why you didn't trust me."

"Would you have trusted you?" I blurted my thoughts out on accident.

...

"That..." she lifted a hoof to her chin. "That's actually a really good point."

I nearly fell off the bed, but she caught me with a telekinetic spell. She gently laid me down on the mattress next to herself, closer than I was before. She even wrapped a foreleg around me, sending a surge of endorphins flooding through my body.

She smells SO good...

I couldn't help but stare at her. Her gaze was still north.

"You... you don't feel anything for Sun, Twilight?" she asked, the look of confusion on her face bewildering. "You've been with her for a lot longer than me. And when it comes to power... she's no slouch herself."

...

That was all true. But they still weren't the same. Starlight had changed things for me, not Sunset.

"Of course I do," I snuggled into her. She didn't move or try to push me away. "I love Sunset, too. It's just... in a different way."

"And what way is that?" she faced me again.

...

"Sunset is..."

...

What is she to me?

...

I had to think about it for a lot longer than just a few seconds, but the perfect answer came to me.

"Sunset is like Cadance, just... the same age as me," I kept my eyes up.

...

"So like your sister..." Starlight didn't sound happy or sad about that. She took a deep breath. "I don't love you, Twilight. And I still don't forgive you for what you did."

I already knew that. It was far too soon.

"I know, Starlight." I didn't know what else to say.

...

"Lucky for you, that doesn't mean I can't ever love you," she rubbed my shoulder gently. She'd adapted, that much was obvious. "But it's gonna take a whole lot more than just loving me to make me feel anything other than contempt for you."

"Is that why you're letting me lay on your shoulder like this?" I asked, nuzzling my head into her. "So I can work towards it?"

"Isn't it obvious?" she chuckled. "I'm expecting some professional grade sucking up, Twilight Sparkle," she nuzzled her head into the top of mine. "Don't let me down a second time."

"Mmmmm..." I closed my eyes, relishing the moment. "If you let me this close more often, you might get much more than just sucking up, Starlight."

...

"I'm gonna hold you to that."

"I won't disappoint you."

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

A quick succession of taps at the door roused me from my light slumber. Waking up still held by her was a relief. I wouldn't have been surprised at all if it had just been a wonderful dream.

Starlight and I hadn't been lying together for long, but it was just way too comfortable. With her scent surrounding me, it was like we were resting in a field of the most fragrant lilacs. I hadn't been so content since... I couldn't recall a time. Not even Princess Luna had ever made me feel such a way.

"Yes?" I called out once my eyes were fully opened.

"Are y'all uh... decent?" Applejack's voice came from the other side of the door. I looked up at Starlight. It was evident she'd just woken up as well. She smiled down at me, nodding. We both sat to our haunches, staying next to each other on the bed.

"We are," I chuckled. "You can come in, Applejack."

"Alrighty," she cautiously cracked the door open, peeking inside. "Okay," she let out a relieved breath before opening the door fully and walking in with a grin. "Soup's on. Y'all good ta go?"

"I could eat," Starlight hopped off the bed.

"Me, too," I nodded, following her lead.

"Then let's go!" Applejack led the way, walking out the door. "Y'all're gonna love Ma's cookin'! Trust me!"

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

"Delicious as always, Hun!" Bright sighed in contentment, rubbing his belly. "Ah couldn't eat another bite if ah tried."

"Thanks, Hunny Bun!" Pear smiled before turning and looking at Starlight and I. "How bout you, girls? Was everything alright?"

She looked genuinely concerned, as if our opinions mattered more than her family members'. Considering Starlight was still enthusiastically chewing on a piece of pie, I don't think she had anything to worry about. The lilac mare was so preoccupied with her meal that she merely grunted in response to the question.

"Ah think she likes it," Apple Bloom giggled. The rest of us joined her.

"It was all fantastic, Buttercup," I grinned. "Thank you for it and for the lodgings," I looked around at the dining room. "Your home is absolutely beautiful. I never would've guessed it could be so..."

"Big?" Macintosh chuckled.

"Yeah," I blushed, a little ashamed. Applejack must've understood because she spoke up rather quickly.

"It didn't happen overnight," she took a sip of her juice. "Ma and Pa built some of it decades ago together with mah granny. Granny Smith."

My eyes widened. Even Starlight had stopped eating.

"You builf ALL of fis!?" the lilac unicorn's mouth was filled to the brim.

"We sure did," Applejack stated proudly. "Over time, we added more and more. And now..." she looked around. "Ah s'pose it is somethin', ain't it?"

Starlight swallowed the pie in her mouth.

"I'll say," she looked around. "I thought you guys were just loaded. Doing it all by yourselves? That's way more impressive."

'We're perty well off," Bright chuckled. "If ah do say so mahself. Fer ponies, apples'll always be in high demand," he stood to his hooves, his son following suit. "Our farm is one of the biggest producers in all of Equestria. Long as we keep workin' hard, that won't change any time soon."

"Heading back out already, Hun?" Pear stood as well, moving a few of the dirty plates onto her barrel.

"If'n ya don't need any help cleanin' up?" he smiled. "Still got lots of work ta do."

"Bloom'll help me, right, AB?" the matriarch headed to the kitchen with the dishes on her back.

"Always, Ma!" the little filly was already following behind her, carrying her own smaller stack of plates.

"Great! Ready to go, Mac?" Bright asked his son.

"Whenever you are, Pa!" came the prompt reply from the red earth pony. As the pair moved to leave Bright spoke up.

"We'll be seein' tha three of ya'll later today, right, Aj?"

"Sure will, Pop," the orange mare answered. "Just gotta do some stuff with tha girls in town and then we'll be back... with another mare."

"Another one?" Bright lit up. "If she's half as perty as these two, ah'm not sure what Mac is gonna do with himself."

"Alright. Time fer us ta go, Dad." His son immediately shoved guffawing father out the door. "Sorry bout that, girls."

Applejack laughed.

I chuckled too, shaking my head.

Starlight was working on a fritter.

...

"Anythin' we can do ta help?" Applejack asked once her glee had died down.

"Just finish up, Aj" her mother said as she entered the room to take more dirty dishes. "You do enough round here when you've got the time. Go have some fun with your friends," she left the room once again.

"Alright then! I will! Thanks,M-"

In a flash of sunlight Sunset was standing right next to Starlight and I.

"SUNSET!?" Applejack nearly fell off of her chair.

The golden mare grinned.

"So... What did I miss?"

Author's Note

Late, as usual

Author's Note

Woot! Here we go, the start of my second lengthy fic. Hopefully, you enjoy. Not much to say just yet other than ratings and comments are much appreciated. Thanks!

Late, as usual

Crap! crap! Crap! CRAP!CRAP!!!

I bobbed and weaved my way through the halls of the castle, narrowly avoiding smashing into several elites and staff while making haste to the dining hall.

"EXCUSE ME!" I called over my shoulder at the cowering mare I'd just blown by. I was SO late, Celestia was gonna kill me... or banish me... or kill me and then banish me.

"SLOW DOWN, SUNSET SHIMMER!" One of Celestia's guards standing at his post shouted as I galloped past him.

"CAN'T! SORRY!" I skirted past a well dressed griffon, unable to even spare a glance back as I galloped on.

Celestia had gifted me a new spellbook yesterday and I just hadn't been able to put it down. I'd stayed up all night reading about transmutation and the various theories on it and similar subjects. Sleeping in wasn't something I typically did, it just happened on accident this time, I swear! On top of my carelessness, my teacher had told me we had a very important meeting today and to be earlier than need be.

What a disaster...

I was both literally and figuratively running on about an hour of sleep, but the prospect of disappointing Celestia again drove me to run harder. If it had been for anypony else, I'd be sleeping comfortably in my silk sheets.

It wasn't my first time screwing up and probably... okay, definitely wouldn't be the last. Celestia was pretty understanding when it came to my shortcomings. I wasn't worried about my mentor being angry with me. I skidded to a stop in front of the double doors to the dining hall, wiping my forehead of perspiration.

I took a moment to catch my breath and check myself over. My mane and tail felt fantastic. My coat was glowing after the quick shower I'd taken. My breath was minty fresh. Everything seemed to be in order. I pushed the doors open to enter the hall. No, Celestia wasn't the problem...

"You're late."

She was.

Twilight Sparkle looked at me with utter disdain as she sat at the dining table next to Luna. Celestia sat across from the two of them, an empty seat, my seat, directly next to hers.

"I'm really sorry, Princess!" I spoke to Celestia and only to Celestia. I really didn't care what Twilight or Luna thought about me, but I really hated letting my teacher down. To my surprise and bewilderment my mentor giggled.

"When I told you to be early I thought you might make it on time," she took a sip from the teacup in front of her once her laughs had died down. "I didn't think it would make you even more late than usual," she smiled warmly at me.

"I know," I sighed. Luna and Twilight both stared at me with the same disapproving glares as always as I slumped down in the chair next to my teacher. The fact that she didn't berate me made me feel even more guilty. She was always so kind about everything, especially my flaws. Finally settling down, I yawned as the lack of rest began to catch up with me. "I couldn't stop reading the b-"

"Reading what!?" Twilight jumped at the possible mention of literature, the expression on her face still judgmental, but a bit more curious now.

"The Essentials of Long Forgotten Alchemical Practices," I yawned. I kept my tone just as blunt as the lavender unicorn and her teacher always used on me. I already knew what to expect from them.

"Hm..." Luna tapped her chin with a hoof, her air of superiority coming off of her in waves. "If I recall correctly, you've already completed that title, correct Twilight?"

"Seven times, Your Highness," The unicorn puffed out her chest proudly before taking a drink of her own tea. I leaned forward to say something... rude, but just beneath the table Celestia laid her hoof on my thigh, calming my simmering anger.

They'd always been like this. Soon after Celestia had taken me in as her apprentice Luna began to feel... lonely. As the Princess of the Sun spent more time with me, her sister was left to her own devices more often. I'm not sure how or where, but she stumbled on Twilight somewhere. The unicorn must've done something really impressive because the dark alicorn made her her apprentice immediately.

Twilight Sparkle... talk about the perfect student. She never broke any rules, was never late for anything, and was insanely talented at magic. Combine those traits with an unbreakable drive to prove herself and you got a truly blessed pony.

It was so unfair. She was a monster. Nopony could be as dedicated and smart as she was and not be a cheater. Not to mention how pret- I mean, how gifted she was magically. I was no slouch in that department, but the things she could do? It couldn't be purely due to excessive effort.

Pair that level of talent with Luna's knowledge, intellect, and guidance and you had an almost undefeatable rival. Still, I would never give up. Celestia had put her complete faith in me. Not once had she ever made me feel like I was lacking anything or inferior to any other pony. In that area, I vowed I would never let her down... even if it killed me.

"That's really great, Twilight. Maybe we can share notes with each other later." For once I tried to be pleasant with my adversary. Y'know, shake things up a bit. While Twilight was obviously caught off guard, Luna simply looked like she suspected me of trying something underhanded. The Dream Princess was way too perceptive for me to deceive. Celestia on the other hoof, was grinning at her sister as if she'd just won a bet.

"Wuh-" Twilight made a weird noise, clearly unsure how to respond.

"That sounds like a splendid idea, Sunset Shimmer," Luna replied for her rattled student who was having trouble forming a coherent thought. The Princess of the Night stared daggers at her elder sibling.

"Y-yeah..." Twilight had somewhat recovered after being rescued by her mentor and so made an attempt at regaining the air of superiority they'd previously held. "I'm sure I could teach you a thing or two, if you want," she smirked smugly as she nodded, her composure having quickly returned to normal.

"Riiiight," I did my best not to roll my eyes. "Aaaannnnyway, I'm starving. Did you all eat already?" I turned to ask Celestia since she was the only one who'd answer without giving me any sass. There were no plates at the table so I'd assumed they'd been taken away recently.

"On the contrary, we postponed OUR meal due to YOUR tardiness, Sunset Shimmer." Luna answered just as Celestia opened her own mouth to reply to me. My teacher merely tilted her head, a smile on her face, not letting the interruption get to her and letting me know I was permitted to defend myself if I so wished. I was grateful. I didn't need her to protect me. I was a big mare.

"Like I said, Princess, I'm sorry," I offered her a sweet smile, but my tone was not in line with my expression. She looked down at me, her face contorting in disgust and annoyance. Celestia cleared her throat, drawing our attention to herself.

"Ladies, let's not let this silly rivalry sour our relationship please," her heavenly voice shifted the mood of the room to a much more pleasant one.

"Forgive me, Sister. You know how I can be when I haven't had my breakfast," Luna bowed her head slightly. "Forgive me, Sunset, I was out of line," she offered me an awkward smile.

"I, Uh, er..." It was my turn to be stunned into a stupor. Twilight smiled at the reversal of fortune. Celestia giggled softly again, covering her mouth with a hoof. "O-o-of course, Princess, don't worry about it," I was finally able to get out. Luna NEVER apologized to me. What the heck was going on?

The doors of the dining hall opened as a group of castle staff quickly entered in silence. They carried multiple plates and bowls of food on their backs and in telekinetic fields.

"Wonderful! The food has arrived!" Luna clapped her hooves together excitedly as the ponies began placing our meals in front of us.

"This looks delicious," Twilight remarked. She wasn't exagerrating. The elaborate spread was fancy even by Canterlot Castle's traditional standards. I wasn't entirely sure what all of it was, but I could identify some pieces of daisy and some egg. The waitponies stood at attention as they waited to make sure everything they'd brought was of acceptable quality.

"This is remarkable!" Celestia pressed a hoof against her cheek after swallowing the bite she'd sampled. "Give my compliments to Chef Cacy, she's really outdone herself this time!"

"Of course, Your Highness," the unicorn closest to Celestia bowed low.

"Thank you all, you may have the rest of the day off." Celestia must've been feeling generous. Either that, or it really was a special occasion that'd slipped my mind. Or I guess the food was just on a whole nother level today.

"As you wish, Your Highness." The pony finished his bow before standing up straight and filing out of the room with the rest of the other wait staff. Twilight and Luna were already deep into their plates, speaking animatedly with one another.

"Is something the matter, Sunset?" Celestia asked me. I shook my head at my teacher.

"No ma'am. I'm ready to eat!" I dug in.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

The food was every bit as good as Celestia had made it out to be. It was times like these that I wished I could have seconds... and thirds. Today had to be a really special occasion I was unfamiliar with, judging purely on the cuisine. I was pretty sure I wouldn't get a meal like that again any time soon.

Twilight and Luna were still speaking candidly with one another. I could perceive every other word, their discussion about plans for later, reading this, practicing that. Celestia was nursing her tea, a content smile on her face.

"Well now," Celestia cleared her throat causing Luna and Twilight to end their conversation. "I think It's time we discussed the task Luna and I have arranged for the two of you."

"The two of us?" Twilight and I spoke in unison, looking at each other with confusion dominating our features.

"That is correct," Luna confirmed. "Today you will be working on a very important assignment... together."

"Your Highness!?" Twilight gaped at the dark alicorn.

"Princess Celestia!?" I turned to my mentor in the same moment. Twilight and I had never done anything together before. We'd always competed with one another, tried to one up each other, no matter what work we'd been given. This news was... this was completely unexpected.

"Luna and I both agree that you two are reaching a boundary that can not be surpassed alone," Celestia smiled at her sister.

"Strength and confidence in one's self is crucial," Luna returned the gesture. "However reliability and being able to rely on others are also critical traits. What better way to test these out than on a cooperative mission?"

"Y-your... Your Highness..." Twilight visibly slumped in her chair, not willing to question her superior. I on the other hoof...

"Princess... WHY? We've never done anything like this before. If there's something you need done I'm sure I can handle it with-" the alabaster alicorn lifted a hoof, cutting me off immediately.

"I am very aware of your capabilities as an individual, Sunset," she placed the same hoof under my chin, lifting my head as it began to drift downward. "But this is a different kind of test," her sweet smile forced a grin onto my own face. "I trust you to do your best, for my sake, my most faithful student." I sighed in submission.

"Okay, Princess," I complied. Was she already aware that I'd do anything for her? I sure hoped not. "What do you need us to do?"

"And you, Twilight?" Luna looked down at her pupil, her brow raised, but the confidence her smirk contained indicating she already knew what the lavender unicorn would say. Twilight sighed before lifting her head to look her mentor in the eye.

"Your wish is my command, My Mistress." There was no sarcasm in Twilight's statement. What a thing to say with absolutely no reservations. Luna's smile grew as she booped her student on the nose with her hoof.

"We've already spoken of that kind of talk at length, my dearest student," Luna's giggle was oddly terrifying. Since when had she gotten so... lax when I was around? Celestia looked supremely pleased with her sister. Twilight's goofy smile was her only reply. She looked really happy... I... seeing it honestly made me a little happy too.

"Now then, there's a town..." My teacher considered her next words carefully as her sister stacked and moved the dishes aside with a spell before teleporting a map of Equestria onto the table before us. "right here." Celestia pointed at an unassuming spot on the map far to the south of Canterlot.

I looked at Twilight in confusion who returned an 'I have no idea' expression of her own. The area looked like a dead zone that hadn't been explored by any of the cartographers sent out by Celestia in the past. I'd traveled away from the capital before, but never that far to the south.

"The two of you will be... visiting that town." Luna stated, though it was easy to gather by her hesitation that that wasn't all there was to our mission.

"What's the catch?" I asked, knowing full well a vacation wasn't what they were expecting us to go on.

Celestia and Luna looked at each other uncomfortably, their expressions shifting to deep concern before Luna continued.

"The ponies in that town have been having... very peculiar nightmares," she was thoroughly disturbed, but was doing a decent job of hiding it. "Something is amiss in that town..." she stared down at the map, her eyes shaking. "I am certain of it."

"Your Highness..." Twilight moved to place a hoof on her mentor, but noticed me staring and instead gave me a loathsome glare as she lowered her foreleg. My own head drooped. It honestly hurt a little. I could understand Twilight wanting to comfort Luna, but not wanting the compassionate side of her to be on display for her enemy to see.

"The two of you will investigate the town and gather any information on what could possibly be going on there," Celestia was far less affected than Luna, but that was understandable. It's not like she'd viewed the dreams herself like her younger sister obviously must have.

"What can we expect?" Twilight asked. I too felt a little left in the dark. I wanted to ask Luna more about the nightmares, but that seemed a little too... insensitive.

"We're not really sure, to be honest," Celestia rubbed the back of her neck with a hoof. "It doesn't seem like there's anything drastically bad happening there, but-"

"They are like prisoners," Luna interrupted, drawing the spotlight to herself. "Their dreams are full of shackles and walls... like they are trapped and they cannot find a way out." Her eyes still lingered on the map, a sadness permeating them. "Even after destroying their bonds and releasing them, the nightmares repeat themselves... I... I don't know..."

This time I was sure that even if the entire nation was staring at her, Twilight wouldn't have hesitated. She leaned against her mentor, wrapping a foreleg around her body. Luna leaned back into her pupil, her head resting atop Twilight's.

Luna's concern for her subjects stirred my determination. Now, I was motivated. "Then all we have to do is help them, right?" I looked at Celestia, letting the Princess of the Night and her protégé have their moment.

"That is correct, Sunset," Celestia nodded.

"When can we go?" I was ready. Despite my exhaustion, I wanted nothing more than to put Luna's worries to rest.

"As soon as possible," Celestia was hard to discern when she got like this. Her sister's discomfort was clearly troubling her, but she was the poster child for serenity right now. "The sooner the better," she spared a sympathetic glance at her younger sister.

"Now, then." Twilight stood to her hooves, the determination in her shaking the room... figuratively, of course. "If you've no more information to provide, I'd like to get moving as soon as possible."

"Unfortunately, that's all we have," Celestia sighed.

"Forgive us," Luna lowered her own head, the frustration in her palpable. "To expect so much of you on so little information is-"

"Completely fine," I stood up as well as I moved to the doors, my own heart pounding with excitement. I turned to Twilight. "I'll meet you at the southern gates in an hour."

"Right!" Twilight nodded, a confident grin coming to her lips.

"Don't worry," I smiled at both sister's. "We'll be back before dinner!"

Acceptance

I'd lost consciousness, the ridiculous amount of mana required to break out of Starlight's spell much more than my body contained. I still wasn't sure how I'd accomplished such a feat, but the side effects of such a demanding effort became apparent to me very quickly. I was lying on the bed inside my room in the castle. The last thing I could remember clearly was my mistress setting off one of Starlight Glimmer's traps.

Speaking of Her Highness, she was currently doting over me like a loving mother, a steady flow of her own mana being transferred into my body. It made me feel especially dreadful, that she'd give me her blessed mana so recklessly. I quite obviously didn't deserve such kindness. I'd already attempted to apologize to her several times, but every effort made was cut off by a hoof placed gently on my lips.

It didn't take more than a few minutes for me to feel good as new, which made sense when one considered I was being supplied with the magic of a goddess. As she withdrew the coil of energy that tethered her horn to mine, my mistress finally spoke for the first time since I'd woken up.

"How are you feeling," she lightly stroked my mane, a breathtaking smile on her face.

She's so perfect and I...

I turned away from her, my shame too great, far too much for me to bear. I'd failed her again. Starlight made a fool of both me and Sunset and now my mistress was forced to nurse me back to health. It was all so very... pathetic.

"What's wrong, my dearest?" she sighed.

"I'm sorry, Your Highness," I still refused to look at her. I didn't deserve her time, her compassion, or her guidance.

Why am I always so useless?

She laughed softly, drawing my gaze as she continued to stroke my mane.

"You're always so hard on yourself, Twilight," she kissed me on the forehead. "When are you going to see that you're far more precious to me than you could possibly imagine?"

"Princess, are you... did you just read my mind?" I dreaded the very real possibility of her invading my private thoughts in such a way, but I would never hold something like that against her, even if she had.

"Twilight," she giggled, a heavenly sound that always raised my spirits. "I think we've been together long enough for me to know when you're feeling a particular way or thinking a certain thing."

"Am I that easy to read?" I groaned, covering my face with my hooves along with the sudden blush that surfaced there.

"Would it be such a bad thing... if you were, for me?" she sounded a little bit sadder, driving me to sit up in an instant.

"Of course not, Your Highness!" I nearly grabbed her, but dropped my hooves to my lap instead. "It's just... I hate screwing up... you trusted me... and I failed."

"My dearest," she drew me into her embrace, holding me with such care I felt like I might actually break down. "You've done no such thing."

"But I-"

"I assured you and Sunset it would be a perilous endeavor," she pulled back with a smile on her face. "Tia believed we should handle the situation ourselves, however I wished to... test your progress," she smiled meekly. "Please forgive my deceit."

"No! It's okay, really! But, still... that really does mean I failed your assessment. Starlight would've-"

"Starlight Glimmer is a very powerful mare," she was more serious now, the mention of the lilac unicorn bringing a frown to her face. "Even lacking formal training and any proper guidance, she's shown an... unnatural aptitude for magic. The fact that you were able to overcome one of her spells is simply..." she shut her eyes, a smile blooming on her lips. "Truly, I am so very proud of you, my dearest student."

I could feel tears stinging at the corners of my eyes. It's not like it was uncommon for her to praise me, but every time she did so it felt wholly unearned.

You're not worth it.

I didn't even know how I'd saved us from Starlight, so taking credit for it felt... wrong. I couldn't just keep my mouth shut.

"But I don't even know what I did! it kind of just... happened."

"That is unimportant, Twilight," she patted me atop the head. "You did do it, which means the power came from somewhere within you, even if you don't know how to properly utilize it yet."

"If you say so, Your Highness," I would never argue with her, but I really didn't feel the same way.

"You'll see my, dearest. I know that-" Her head jerked up as she stopped abruptly. She turned quickly, as if some unseen force suddenly demanded her attention. "Curious..." After a moment she refocused on me with a comforting smile. "Forgive me, Twilight, I must go check on something."

"O-of course, Your Highness!" I always felt awkward when she apologized for doing nothing wrong. "Thank you again... for saving me, I mean."

"There's no need for gratitude, my dearest student," she lightly kissed my forehead. "I will never forsake you in a time of need."

She flashed out of existence in an explosion of navy blue electricity, her teleportation spell taking her to another place. I let out a dejected sigh, lying back down on my bed so that I could stare at the ceiling. I wished I could see what she did in me. I didn't doubt her, that would be the heights of blasphemy, but I just... I couldn't see it.

She believes I'm worthy...

You're not...

I shot out of bed, a newfound level of determination fueling my vigor. If she had faith in me even after I'd clearly failed her, I vowed to never fail her again.

I flipped my saddlebags over above my desk, all of the items I'd packed falling out except my mistress' Blessing. I caught that carefully in my telekinesis and placed it back inside the glass display case I'd purchased for it. I tossed several magical reference books inside my bags before putting them on and heading for the door.

No more messing around.

It was time to live up to my mistress' perception of me. I'd thought Sunset my only rival, the only other mortal pony that might be able to compete with me in Equestria, but Starlight Glimmer had proven me wrong. Not only had the lilac mare shown she was strong enough to match my ability, but she bested me where I believed I was in a league of my own.

Never again...

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

My destructive spell slammed into the towering tree before me, splintering it into hundreds of smaller pieces. My heavy breaths were coming in slow waves, the intense workout I was putting myself through taxing my body and my spirit. I wiped my brow of sweat before casting a reconstitution spell on the scattered pieces of tree. In a few seconds, it was back standing, whole and unharmed, as if it had never been blasted.

Destroying the mighty oak took about as much out of me as building it back up did, both spells extremely exhausting at this point. I sat under the tree's branches to catch my breath, trying to hide away from the ferocity of Princess Celestia's harsh sunlight. Magic was like a muscle, the more one worked it out the stronger it grew, so I would push myself to my limits and then go past them. When I was unable to cast any more spells, I'd cast ten more. Then fifty more. Then one-hundred more.

Not having a specified place to exercise was a tad unfortunate, but I typically managed to get a lot done in a secluded part of the forest that was adjacent to Canterlot. Her Highness had offered her own private facilities for my use, but I refused her generosity time and time again.

I'd visited her training grounds once with her before though. The size and spectacle of such a place had completely overwhelmed me. The space was enchanted by my mistress herself to be a pocket dimension, a mirror universe within our own. From training dummies to gravity manipulators, It contained all of the items one might need to... stretch their magical wings.

Our initial visit together was the first time I'd witnessed the true power of my mistress. As she effortlessly wiped entire planets from existence without breaking a sweat, I realized the chasm... the reality, between the two of us. An alicorn was a truly fearsome being.

If I ever wanted to be worthy of utilizing her possessions, I'd have to push myself much harder. With a final deep breath, I looked up at the crown of the tree I was sitting under.

"You won't hold this against me, will you?" I asked the massive plant, feeling just a little bit silly. I got to my hooves and moved in front of it again, focusing mana into my horn and launching another projectile at the tree. It shattered yet again, debris flying in every direction. For the hundredth? Possibly. For the hundredth or so time, I casted a spell to reconstruct it.

"You're working hard," Her Highness remarked from behind me. "How long have you been at it?"

"Since you left me earlier," I blasted the tree with another offensive spell. "I came straight out here."

"You know you're always welcome in my training grounds," she said. I built the tree back up.

"Thank you, Your Highness, but I'm fine out here," I replied.

"As you wish," as always, she didn't push the issue. "...Twilight, I have news," she sounded conflicted all of a sudden. Her tone made me tense up, though I kept my attention on the tree in front of me.

"Yes, Your Highness?" I charged up another blast of mana, not taking my eyes off the oak. As I went to fire it off, my mistress spoke again.

"Starlight Glimmer will be moving into the castle." Her words shook me so viciously they caused my beam of energy to shoot wildly, missing the tree I was aiming for entirely, but completely obliterating a different one off to the side of it. I wouldn't be able to reconstitute that one.

"YOUR HIGHNESS!?" I whirled around, my eyes pleading with her for an explanation. She trotted up to me before continuing.

"After much deliberation, I have made the decision to take her on as a pupil," she looked me right in my eyes, gauging my reaction.

Not worthy at all.

My heart plummeted, all the horrible thoughts of inadequacy immediately coming to the forefront of my mind. I knew it. I wasn't worth it. I'd never been.

Ever since Princess Celestia had rejected me so many times, I lost all faith in myself. Even now, with Her Highness' reassurances, I still questioned what value, if any, I still had. And now... now she was going to replace me because I really was worthless. I suddenly felt like vomiting.

"I-I understand, Your Highness," I bowed low to the ground before quickly galloping by her to return to the castle. "I'll pack my t-things and be gone by t-tonight."

She doesn't need you. You're Pathetic...

She had found someone worth her time.

Worthless...

"TWILIGHT SPARKLE!" The explosion of her Royal Canterlot Voice froze me in place, drowning out all my thoughts and causing my legs to no longer function properly. I couldn't turn to face her, the tears that obscured my vision too much for me to hold in. I could hear her hoofsteps approach me, but still, I could not turn.

"I'm sorry, Princess..." I sobbed.

"Oh Twilight..." I felt myself being pulled backwards, directly into her chest. She held me close, nuzzling the top of my head. "You misunderstand, my dearest student."

"W-what?" was all I could get out through the tears.

"Even if it takes me a thousand years, Twilight, I will show you that you are my most dearest pupil and I would never leave you nor forsake you," she kissed the back of my head.

"Then, why, Your Highness? What is the purpose of taking on Starlight?" I held her forelegs close. "She's-"

"Celestia wished for her execution," she sighed. I shuddered at the thought. I knew the Princess of the Sun could be strict, but death? Wasn't that taking things a little bit too far? "I was able to convince her that with proper guidance Starlight Glimmer could be an asset to Equestria."

"You... you saved her..." I gasped.

She nodded. "I do not wish to see a promising young mare like her meet such an... unsavory fate. However, I also believe she can help you grow, Twilight." I ruminated on her words, reaching a conclusion in seconds.

"Because she pushed me past my limits?" I asked even though I was pretty sure that was the answer.

"Precisely... amongst other things," she confirmed, but remained a bit cryptic. "Sunset Shimmer is a worthy rival, but she's never put you in a corner like Starlight Glimmer did. I think it will be quite beneficial for the both of you to have her around."

"Both of us?" I tilted my head.

"Yes, you... as well as Sunset Shimmer." My eyes widened as I fully comprehended her words.

"She won't just be learning under you," I stated, but also kind of asked, just to be sure I wasn't fooling myself.

"Correct," she confirmed my suspicion. "If she is also guided by Tia, I believe Sunset can benefit from this whole situation as well."

I laughed, quietly at first before a bout of relief overtook me and I could no longer hold it in. My mistress squeezed me tightly, allowing me to get it all out of my system. After a span, I sighed contentedly, snuggling further into her embrace once my fit was complete.

"I trust you, Your Highness," I said. "If it is your wish Starlight be my peer, then I will welcome her gladly."

"You are a marvel, my dearest," she giggled. "To this very day your maturity and kindness still amaze me."

"Thank you, Your Highness," I smiled up at her. "Your praise means everything to me."

"So..." she chuckled. "How does that dinner sound?" she grinned back at me.

"It sounds wonderful, Your Highness." As we got up to go, I gathered my things before glancing at the tree I'd accidently destroyed. There was none of it left, save the scorched earth where it had resided. I was a little sad. Nature was beautiful and I'd killed a part of it.

My mistress placed a hoof on my shoulder, a kind smile on her face as she noticed my remorse. Her horn sparkled to life as she focused on the spot where the oak had once lived. The space warped and distorted as she casted her spell. I blinked only to find once my eyes were opened that the tree was standing and unscathed.

"Your Highness..." I stared at her completely dumbfounded. "How did y-"

"Come, Twilight," she laughed as she started on her way toward Canterlot. "Our dinner awaits." I fell into step next to her, unable to take my eyes off of the unbelievable mare.

Yes, it was apparent. An alicorn was a truly fearsome being.

Author's Note

Twilight will do anything for Luna. Absolutely anything.

Learning from an expert

Author's Note

Let's take a peek from Twilight's perspective.

Learning from an expert

Arriving fifteen minutes early was my m.o. for any type of meeting or get together I was expected to take part in. Punctuality was a very important aspect of creating a good rapport with others, particularly in a burgeoning relationship, or so I'd been lead to believe by one of the numerous books I'd read on the subject. As such, I had every intention of being extremely early for the first training session the three of us had scheduled.

I'd already eaten a proper breakfast, a nice little plate prepared by chef Cacy herself. That mare worked round the clock, mostly preparing the princesses dishes, but also setting time aside for me and Sunset if we ever requested something. It had been a perfect meal, one that put me in a good state of mind for the long day ahead.

It was always a little taxing when I trotted into the laboratory that Princess Celestia and my mistress had allowed Sunset and I to use. We'd been provided all the items we could ever need to perform any experiments we could possibly imagine. Typically, when I was in this place though, I made sure to test my... less destructive spells. Those were reserved for the forest.

I wasn't about to put myself in a situation where I had to explain to Her Highness that I'd accidently blown up an expensive this or ruined a precious that. With that in mind, along with the fact that Sunset frequently occupied it as well, I tended to avoid our lab for the most part. I'd only decided to try and help Sunset yesterday because she'd pretty much asked me to.

That turned out well.

Very well

It was getting louder. I couldn't let the fear get to me or it would drive me crawling back to my room... back to total isolation. I ignored it, instead pulling Wuthering Heights out of my saddlebags and taking a seat at one of the many large tables that peppered the room.

Knowing Sunset, she'd get to the lab around an hour or so late, especially since we'd agreed to meet at such an early time in the day. She wasn't exactly a morning pony, so I had no idea why the golden mare had agreed to such an ungodly hour... well, ungodly for her, at least.

Whatever the case, it mattered little. Even if we had decided to meet at a time later in the day, I was certain she'd still find a way to be late. That was her typical m.o. I still wasn't certain if she did it on purpose or by some cruel twist of fate her life was just that hectic.

Starlight Glimmer, on the other hoof, was a complete mystery. I had no idea when she'd decide to show up, but I'd definitely take into account what time she did. It was because of her that we were getting together today, after all. With the way she had run her town, she was probably a stickler for precision. That was the type of mentality I could get behind... as long as she didn't try to enslave any creatures.

Glancing up at the clock hanging on the wall let me know I was half an hour early, not a bad arrival time. I could probably finish my book before the others got here, if I focused and didn't let my mind wander.

Twiiiily... Twiiiily...

A few minutes into reading and I was already interrupted by the hissing of the demon. I expected it would be more bold when I was alone, so its presence didn't catch me off guard. Still, I refused to reply to its beckoning.

Soooo aloooone. Soooo foooolish.

It felt as if the room had grown darker, the windows letting in Princess Celestia's sunlight now seemingly covered by a veil. The air had become freezing cold as well, my own breath visible to the naked eye. The dark was an ally, not an enemy, but this all consuming atmosphere... this darkness... was evil.

All you can do is fling senseless taunts and petty insults, monster. Do your worst. I tried to remain calm even though I could already feel my heart beginning to hammer in my chest. Despite my escalating pulse, I had to be strong. I couldn't give it the sick satisfaction it sought. Doing so would only strengthen it and make things a whole lot worse for me.

Is that what you think, Twiiiily? I could feel its acrid breath on the back of my neck. It was warm in comparison to the environment and made my skin crawl.

"I can't wait until I make you mine." It"s husky voice wasn't just within my head anymore. It whispered directly into my ear. It was in the lab with me...

I was standing in an instant, the chair I was just sitting on tossed to the floor as my horn burned with magenta light. I whirled around to confront the demon only to come face to face with a panicked lilac mare.

"S-SORRY! Sorry! It was a joke. Just a joke, I swear!" Starlight had her hooves held in front of herself as she backed away, bracing for an imminent attack. Her horn wasn't even powered as she looked at me with genuine fear in her eyes. The sudden cacophonous laughter of the demon nearly split my head in two.

"Starlight!?" I gaped at the unicorn, a wince coming to my face. The lighting in the room had returned to normal along with the temperature heating back up to a comfy level. Once I realized I wasn't in danger anymore, I let out the terrified breath I was holding in. "Thank goodness," I whispered to myself.

The lilac mare walked toward me cautiously, a look of concern or maybe confusion on her face. "Are you... okay, Twilight?" She drew nearer to me, but not so close that she could be touched. "What's going on?"

How could I even answer that question? 'Well, you see, Starlight, there's this ancient demonic being that's trying to possess me. Sorry, you walked in on it making a move, but everything is fine now.'

Ugh, that doesn't sound crazy at all.

"It's nothing," I tried my hardest to smile, but the look she gave me assured me she wasn't buying it at all. "I'm fine, Starlight," I looked up at the clock. She was right on time, not a second late. She continued to stare at me, her eyes flicking this way and that along my body. It was a little embarrassing and made me want to cover myself up with a blanket.

"Twilight..." she finally spoke, her eyes still locked on mine. "I'm not going to force you to tell me anything, but..." she got closer. "Any creature with half a brain can see something is bothering you."

"I..." my head fell. Was it that obvious? I must've looked frightful. Friends confided in one another, didn't they? Was Starlight a friend? Could it have happened so fast? With a mare so... horrible? How could I possibly be sure? Trust was a part of friendship too. Could I trust her? "Starlight, I-"

She lifted a hoof to stop me. "Look, I can tell by your reaction whatever's going on is serious, and I'm not exactly a pillar of virtue for you to look to for answers, so..." she lifted my head with a hoof. "I'll help you the only way I know how," she smiled sympathetically.

"Starlight..." I closed my eyes, nuzzling gently into her hoof. I don't know why I'd done something like that. Maybe it was because she was the only one around and I was still so scared. Maybe it was because she was being kind to me and she didn't have to be. Maybe I'd finally lost my mind and I just didn't care anymore. "Thank you," I whispered.

"Hey, what are friends for?" she didn't pull away or poke fun at my suddenly vulnerable state. I looked up at her, her hoof still cupping my cheek. Staring into her kind eyes made my heart race for a very different reason than a few minutes ago.

Twilight... what are you doing?

"S-sorry!" With glowing maroon cheeks, I pulled away from her touch. The amused grin that came to her lips wasn't one of condescension or ridicule, but more genuine pleasure.

"Don't worry about it," she turned to face the door. "We just gotta wait for Sunny to get here an-"

"Sunset probably won't be joining us for awhile," I drew her attention. "She tends to get places very-"

"Late?" she asked.

"Yeah," I cocked my head to the side. "How'd you know?"

"Intuition?" she shrugged. "She just strikes me as a very... carefree pony, y'know?"

"That's Sunset to a T," I nodded reluctantly. "She'll more than likely be here in about an hour."

"Perfect!" Starlight looked conniving all of a sudden, as if she'd planned for this exact scenario. Her sudden change in demeanor sent a chill down my spine. "I know exactly what we can do until she arrives..."

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

"Whaaaat's going on?" Sunset trotted into the lab more than an hour late. At least, it felt like it had been more than an hour, though I couldn't be certain. All of my concentration was on my task so I hadn't really kept proper track of time.

Starlight is torturing me, PLEASE HELP! I had already crossed the threshold of exhaustion right into near death, the lilac mare's strange training method something I'd never attempted before. I tended to blow things up, I didn't do stuff like this. I had to keep my focus on the bowl in my telekinesis field or it would immediately fall to pieces.

"You okay, Twilight?" Sunset asked.

"I'm just peachy, Sunset," I growled through clenched teeth.

"You're still hunching over!" Starlight grunted as she shoved her hoof into my lower back, drawing a gasp and an irritated glare from me. That's right, I'd forgotten. Starlight was behind me, helping me with my posture as I stood on shaking hind legs.

She was directly behind me. Way too close behind me. So close, I was slightly... I was very distracted by her touch. She smelled, ironically enough, like the sweetest lilacs. She was making my task much harder than it should've been, but I couldn't complain. It was too... Intoxicating.

"I'm TRYING!" I snapped at the unicorn as I poured a whole lot more mana into my horn. If I hadn't done so, my sudden lapse in concentration would've caused me to mess up. I had to be as angry as possible right now or risk giving off the air of giddiness I was experiencing from Starlight's proximity. "Do you know how hard it is to keep the stupid tea, away from the stupid napkin, while standing like a stupid idiot? WE'VE BEEN DOING THIS FOR OVER AN HOUR!" I turned back to the object, sweat pouring down my face from more than just the physical effort it was taking to hold my spell together.

"And you're making fantastic progress, Sparkles," she said soothingly as she wrapped her forelegs around my waist. It was either her sudden use of a nickname or the embrace, but keeping my composure became impossible.

"H-how am I supposed to c-concentrate when you're hanging all o-over me, Starlight?" I felt like I was about to have a heart attack any moment.

"What's wrong, Sparkles?" she was smiling, I could tell. If this was all just another game I was gonna strangle her. "Can't handle a beautiful mare giving you her attention?"

Concentrate, Twilight! Just... concentrate!

"I didn't even know you swung that way," she whispered into my ear, driving me crazy in more ways than one as her hot breath tickled me.

"I- wh- I nev-" I could no longer think straight.

Concerntrate! Concintrake... Cunci-

"What's that?" Starlight was suddenly off me, pulled away by Sunset.

Oh thank the Sisters! Without Starlight's... attention, holding the spell together was a whole lot easier. Not easy, by any means, but easier. Thank you, Sunset.

"So this," Starlight took the bowl into her telekinesis. "Is a little something I whipped up to help out our dear Twilight." My front hooves fell forward onto the ground, my natural stance so much more comfortable than what Starlight had been making me do.

"What does it do?" Sunset asked as I was finally allowed to catch my breath.

"It's not what it does, it's what you have to do with it." Starlight said cryptically as she showed the golden mare the bowl and its contents more closely. "Get it?"

"I think so. Is that tea?" Sunset asked.

"Yes," Starlight smiled that all too devious smile again.

"So, what you're supposed to do is keep the tea away from the napkin, right?"

"That's correct! Do ya wanna try?" Starlight looked like she was about to have way more fun than should be legal.

"Sure." To her credit, Sunset was never one to back down from a challenge, no matter how difficult.

"Okay. To start, I'll hold the bowl, you just keep the tea on the perimeter," Starlight held the bowl in her spell.

"Okay!" Sunset completed the first, and easiest step, with no issues. "Starlight, this is really-"

"Easy, I know. So now it's gonna get a little bit harder," Starlight's smile widened. "Now, hold the bowl as well."

"Right!" As soon as Sunset had full control of the bowl it promptly fell apart.

"It's harder than before, huh?" I remarked, trying my hardest not to sound snarky. It had been hard for me on my first attempt too. Starlight reconstructed the bowl and filled it with another napkin and more tea.

"So you have to hold the bowl together too..." Sunset was already analyzing her failure and trying to figure out a way to circumvent her folly.

"Wanna try again?" Starlight was indeed enjoying this way too much.

Sunset nodded, her determination not faltering at all. As she took the bowl back it was easy to see the strain on her, but she persisted, holding it all together. It was impressive... for a slacker.

"You're doing great, Sunset!" I cheered her on. Starlight quickly pulled the bowl away with her spell, obviously wanting to move to the final part of the test.

"That was good, Sunny, but now you have to try the real deal." Starlight flicked her hoof at Sunset.

"Uhm, what?" The golden mare was thoroughly confused by the poorly explained instructions.

"Hind legs only," Starlight clarified.

"Oh! Right." Sunset stood up onto her back legs, immediately looking like she was going to stumble and collapse.

"It's a lot harder than it looks," I didn't want to discourage her, but at this rate she was going to hurt herself. It really was difficult to do everything Starlight was asking simultaneously. Sunset grabbed a table to steady herself and was able to stand under her own power for a second before...

"Okay I'm-" she fell forward onto her forehooves. "Ready," The look of disappointment that crossed her features stirred an unknown feeling inside of me. "I... can't do it."

"It's really hard, Sunset," I offered her a hoof of sympathy and a smile. "Being able to admit what you can and can't do is admirable." She was stunned by my gesture, but still managed to give me a weak smile. "Besides, It'll just take you some practice, yeah?"

"Thanks, Twilight," she wiped a tear from her eye. It felt nice to cheer her up, if even just a little. Maybe there really was something to this friendship stuff.

"This was specially catered to push Twilight anyway," Starlight placed the items back on the table. "I'll cook something up for you too, Sunny. Don't worry about it."

"Thanks, Starlight." It was easy to see Sunset was still bothered by her lack of ability, but there wasn't much more we could do for her, other than to try and motivate her. Whatever the case, it's not like Starlight's specialized training had done much for me either.

"Lot of good it did me," I shrugged. So now I could hold together some random objects with my telekinesis, big whoop. "Im not even sure I managed to accomplish anything," I said under my breath. It really had felt like I'd just wasted my time.

The explosion of laughter that came from Starlight made me jump before I exchanged a look of confusion with Sunset.

"What's so funny?" Sunset asked what we were both thinking. Starlight simply filled a cup with water and brought it over to us.

"I'm surprised you didn't put two and two together, Sparkles," She held the cup in front of me. "Go ahead, Twilight."

Sunset was still just as confused as I was. "Go ahead and what?" I asked. I was forced to push the cup away as Starlight began to poke me in the face with it. "WOULD YOU QUIT IT!?" I could not believe how good she was at grating on my nerves.

"Don't you remember what you were doing yesterday?" Starlight's smug smile was growing larger. "Try doing it now." I looked at Sunset to get her thoughts.

"Why not? It couldn't hurt," she shrugged.

"Fine." I drew a minimal amount of water from the cup and coated my body with it, making sure its density was potent enough to protect me from most threatening spells.

NO FLIPPING WAY!?

It was completely different now. There was absolutely no strain on my mana whatsoever. It almost felt like I wasn't casting a spell at all. I could move! If I really tried I could probably cast a different spell while maintaining the barrier I was currently utilizing.

"Easier, huh?" Starlight chuckled.

"I can..." I trotted around the room, the movement so simple I almost started prancing in delight. "Starlight... I can move!" I giggled like a little school filly.

"It'll get even easier as you practice more diff-" I couldn't help it. I jumped on the lilac mare, wrapping my forelegs around her neck, laughing all the while.

"Thank you, Starlight! I can't believe it!" I closed my eyes as I nuzzled deeper into her. "It was so much harder yesterday!"

"Sure thing, Sparkles. It's-" she gave me a gentle hug back.

A simple embrace couldn't express all of the gratitude I had for the mare. She'd helped me improve so quickly, a feat I could not even hope to attain just one day prior now comfortably in my grasp.

She's so strong...

The wonderful scent of lilac filled my nostrils, as if I was standing in a field of flowers. Why was this so... comfortable? Why did I feel so... safe? I couldn't answer these questions, but I knew one thing for sure. It felt good.

"S-Sunset?" Starlight's voice broke me out of my euphoric moment. Was something wrong? I looked at the golden mare to find a truly devastated looking pony.

What happened?

Had I missed something?

Fool...

"Sun-" I tried to call out to her, but she wasn't having it.

"I gotta use the restroom. I'll be right-" she blurted out as she ran from the lab.

Fallout

Author's Note

Let's go back a little while and find out what happened between Starlight and Luna.

Fallout

"Starlight..." Luna's face was completely unreadable. As I had recounted the events that lead me back to the lab her upbeat demeanor had progressively dwindled. Once I was finished telling her what had happened she stared at me with a pair of indifferent eyes. "That is... quite the tale."

Good, she's not mad... I... I think?

I couldn't really tell. I was more than a little embarrassed and expected to get thoroughly chewed out for what I'd done, but I also thought she'd be fuming by now.

Maybe it's not as bad as I thought. Maybe I-

"We're going to have to let Celestia know about this," she closed her eyes, nodding decisively.

I think I'm gonna be sick...

I'd come to Luna specifically so I wouldn't have to tell her sister. While I thought the Moon Princess might get mad at hearing the news, I was certain the Sun Princess would be pissed if she found out.

"Can't we just, uh keep this between the two of us, Your Highness?" I had to try to weasel my way into her good graces. "I mean you're so intelligent and beautiful. I'm sure you know what's best, right?" I fluttered my eyelashes at my mentor. "Besides, Cadenza wasn't even mad at me. I'm sure it'll be just fine."

I was sure it wouldn't be fine, but Celestia's infuriated eyes drifted through my mind and I'd do whatever I had to to avoid rousing that level of malice in the Sun Princess ever again.

"Laying it on a bit thick, don't you think?" Luna stared at me with even less emotion than before.

"Ugh! Can we please just... not, Princess? Celestia will def-"

"Do you truly have such little faith in my sister, Starlight?" The look she gave me made me feel something I'd never felt before. I didn't like it.

"It's... not that, Your Highness. I'm just..." I sighed, looking at the ground because I couldn't continue to face her piercing gaze.

I'm just more than a little scared of her.

I thought I'd made her mad again earlier and I was still rattled from that exchange. I didn't need to piss her off again so soon.

The best way for me to keep Celestia happy? Stay as far away from her as possible.

"I'm just not really sure if I can trust her yet." It was only partially untrue. I knew she wasn't the raving tyrant I initially thought she was, but that didn't mean I'd trust the mare with every aspect of my life.

Or, for that matter, you, Luna.

"Yet you would trust me in her stead?" She was clearly doubtful of that.

Oh, come ON! Can she see through even THAT!? ARE EVEN WHITE LIES USELESS!?

I was fuming internally, glaring openly at the Night Princess, but managing to keep up all other appearances.

"I-"

"Perhaps you'd like to start over from the beginning and try again," she lifted an eyebrow, though her expression didn't change at all.

"Y'know it's really hard to talk with you when you do that," I groaned, looking away from her again.

"You've no reason to withhold the truth from me, Starlight," she exhaled sharply. "I am not your enemy."

"I know that, but it's not that easy, Your Highness," I gently tapped the table with a hoof.

"I understand, Starlight," she shifted in her chair. "That is why I haven't reprimanded you for doing so." She grew quiet for a moment. "However, until you take a leap of faith and try to trust somepony other than yourself... you will remain the mare you always have been."

"Is that really such a terrible thing, Your Highness?" I sighed, looking at her to find the same emotionless princess as usual.

"You tell me..." she crossed her forelegs and leaned back in her chair.

Maybe she is mad...

"So what, you wanna play doctor now?" I could feel my own irritation growing.

"I am no psychiatrist, Starlight," her eyes narrowed, causing my resolve to falter a bit. "And I do not wish to patronize you, but you tend to make things much more difficult than they need to be. I know you're not a fool, yet you choose to play these silly games with me." I think the corner of her lips lifted slightly. "I simply don't know how you truly feel and so, can only make decisions based on my presumptions of you."

"How I feel?" I leaned against my hoof.

Why would that matter?

"Do you still not understand?" She leaned forward, a look of compassion on her face. "You matter, Starlight. To my sister... and to myself."

I drew away from her, though I couldn't say for sure if it was due to a natural inclination or if I consciously decided to do it.

"Princess..." I scratched my mane, unsure of what I should say.

Well, she's right about one thing. I'm not a fool.

"Honestly, that sounds exactly like something a psychiatrist would say to their patient, Your Highness."

"Starlight..." her expression remained unchanged. "... It really does, doesn't it?" It was easy to see she was struggling to hold her emotions in. She failed. Her obnoxious laughter was absurdly loud and shook her frame, nothing like I'd expect such a joyful action should be, especially from somepony like her.

Well, at least she's not holding back for my sake.

"Sorry," she wiped a tear from her eye. "Fine, I'll cut the crap."

... Wait, what?

I gaped at the dark alicorn.

"What? You don't want any more horse manure, right?" She looked... different all of a sudden, an unbelievably cocky grin on her lips. "I'll be blunt. Either you trust me and, by proxy, trust Celestia, or you can try to fix this mess all by yourself." She leaned back again, but this time it was like she was a completely different mare.

"Pr... Princess, I'm not-"

"Call me Luna," her smirk grew wider.

...

So this is the real you, Luna?

"Like what you see?" She crossed her hind legs. "Or is the real me too much for you to handle?"

"I... don't hate it." I leaned forward, really taking her new attitude in. "This has to be an act... right?" I couldn't get a read on her at all. If she was indecipherable before, she was a complete alien now, as if she'd just arrived from another world.

"What do you think?" She lifted a hoof to her chin, smiling like she were modeling for a photo.

"I... I honestly don't know what to think," I tried not to laugh.

What is she playing at?

"Ah! So you've finally decided to be honest with me?" She looked pleased, her eyes widening a notch. "Well frankly Starlight, it really doesn't matter to me what you think. I've already told you the truth. Which will it be? Trust us and help resolve the problem you created, or keep being a blight on my sister and I? I'm not a politician, Starlight. Even so, even I can see all you've managed to do is create a situation that'll be used by the press to make us all look like psychopaths." She leaned forward again, a look of annoyance coming to her face. "I know you'll see reason."

It wasn't a statement, it was a demand.
I couldn't help but grin.

Finally, somepony is being honest with me.

"I think we should go have a chat with your sister, Luna." I moved my face forward, inches from hers as the most arrogant smile I could produce came to my face.

"Good girl," she returned my devious visage in spades.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++

"So let me get this straight..." Celestia rubbed her temples with her hooves in a circular motion, her eyes closed tightly. "You... pinned her guards to the wall..." she shook her head in disbelief before lowering her forelegs and looking at me with disdain. "And you placed swords against their throats?"

"Th-their swords," I clarified with a raised hoof and an innocent grin.

"Ah yes! My mistake. Forgive me," she rubbed a hoof roughly against her forehead. "Their swords against their throats," she smiled sweetly, but anypony could easily detect the rage swirling inside her.

"Y-yeah," my head fell.

"OH! And let's not forget the spell you used on Cadenza herself." Her voice was so calm it made me want to jump out the window.

"I-"

"Starlight..." she sighed, immediately back to massaging her temples. "Do you... can you even comprehend what you've done?"

I had a weird feeling in the pit of my stomach, one I wasn't entirely familiar with. It was nauseating, but not in the same way as a stomach bug. I didn't want to feel it and I needed it to go as soon as possible.

"Celestia..." Luna spoke, drawing my gaze. The Princess of the Night was back to her "normal" self, her emotions impossible for me to discern again. She was sitting off to the side of the room, content to watch the unfolding drama in silence until just then.

The three of us were in Celestia's quarters, the Sun Princess lying on her bed and me standing as close to the door as possible. Y'know, just in case I had to make a hasty exit.

As if I could, even if I wanted to.

"Yes, Sister?" Celestia replied without taking her focus off me.

"She has made a mistake. I am certain she is quite aware of it." Luna's statement felt like a dagger plunged straight into my heart.

She... she defended me... again.

I knew what that horrible feeling was now. I couldn't recall experiencing it for the past fifteen years.

"Does she?" Celestia scoffed. I turned my gaze back to the Day Princess. She still hadn't taken her eyes off of mine, her brow raising and her stare filled with suspicion.

"Your Highness?" I lowered my head.

"Speak what is on your mind, Starlight," Luna spoke to me even though my attention was on Celestia.

"I'm... I'm sorry," my head fell lower, ears drooping atop my head.

Wow... I actually am.

I surprised even myself, and with the silence that overtook the room, I was confident Celestia was just as shocked as I was. I heard her get off her bed and walk over to me, the clip-clop of her hooves making my heart pound.

"Starlight." Celestia's voice was firm, sending a fissure through me. I could feel the intense heat emanating from her body even though she wasn't touching me. After what felt like an eternity, I finally found the courage to look up at her. What I found there made my heart skip a beat. The understanding in her eyes was more abundant than I'd ever seen in any creature before.

"Y-yes, Your Highness?"

"I'm glad," she pulled me close with her wing in a tight embrace. "I'm so very glad."

Her touch, her kindness, they obliterated my guilt in an instant.

"I'm... I'm not gonna cry or anything lame like that," I snuggled deeper into her.

She chuckled. "I don't expect you to."

"Have you any ideas, SIster?" Luna asked. I wish she would've let the moment go on a little longer, but we were caught between a rock and a hard place so her urgency made sense. "What can we do to remedy this situation?"

"At this point, Luna? Nothing."

"S-Sister!?/P-Princess!?" Luna and I both nearly shouted at the same time. I had pulled away from the Sun Princess and Luna had stood to her hooves, a look of disbelief on her face.

"I'll do anything it takes to fix it, Your Highness!" I looked up at the alabaster alicorn. "I don't want you to have to pay for my stupidity."

Huh? I didn't? Who knew?

"With this all occuring in the main hall of the castle at such a lively hour there is zero chance it wasn't seen by their prying eyes," Celestia gave me another warm smile before stepping away from me. "While I'm fairly certain it will not be made public today, it will definitely be tomorrow's headlines."

"Not to mention word of mouth will do its share of spreading the news around," Luna sighed, irritation taking her as she scratched at her mane. "And along with that gossip will come many falsehoods and exaggerations."

"Creatures do love their gossip," Celestia sighed, shaking her head.

"What if I tried to talk to Cadenza?" I suggested, drawing their attention to me. "Maybe she could..."

...

What could she do?

Even if she said what was done was fine. Even if she made a royal proclamation about it. Even if she went down to the printing plant herself and expressly told them not to run it, it wouldn't change a thing. The citizens who'd seen had to be spreading rumors already. They were already passing judgement on me. I was condemned already.

I'm a monster, after all.

S-STARLIGHT! WHAT DID YOU DO!?!

I was intimately familiar with ponies and their rash decisions. I hated it. I hated them.

"I appreciate it, Starlight," Celestia smiled, though it was devoid of mirth. "Really, I do. Bu-"

*Knock Knock Knock*

A gentle tapping at the door interrupted her, grabbing the attention of the room.

"What is your aide doing here at such an odd time, Celestia?" Luna asked, clearly confused by the turn of events. The Night Princess suddenly had the same devilish smirk on her face as before. "You didn't forget something again... did you, elder sister?" she asked as she trotted over to stand next to me.

"I... don't think so?" the Sun Princess trotted over to the door. "... Day court isn't for another few hours... R-right?" she looked our way expectantly, a blush on her cheeks. Luna and I simply shrugged in reply. I actually didn't know, but the playful grin on Luna's face made me think she was just having fun with her sister's confusion. "I really thought I had some free time," Celestia spoke to herself, clearly not certain if her own words were true.

"Unlike myself, Celestia has a bad habit of forgetting her more... mundane obligations," Luna leaned down to whisper to me, that wicked smile on her face growing wider. "That's why she needs young Raven."

Raven?

I watched the Sun Princess intently as she opened the door to her room.

"Hello, Raven. Come in! Come in! I trust I haven't managed to put you out yet again... have I?" she backed up to let the unicorn inside, but the white mare lifted her hoof in objection.

"You haven't, Your Highness," she smiled brightly as she pushed up her glasses with a hoof. "And thank you, but that won't be necessary. I've a lot of work to do."

"That's a shame," Celestia beamed. My guess was because she hadn't messed up and forgotten something. "If that's the case, then you must be here for something else?"

"Indeed, Your Highness. I received an urgent message from Her Highness, Queen Cantata." The unicorn lifted a small letter with a fancy looking seal. "It's addressed to you, Princess."

"Queen... Cantata?" Celestia took the letter with her telekinesis and looked at it as if it were a puzzle that needed immediate solving.

"Have you any further need of me, Your Highness?" The unicorn smiled. "I'd like to get back to my work as soon as possible if not."

"I don't. You may return to your duties." Celestia spoke as she walked away from the mare, her full attention clearly on the letter. "Thank you, Raven."

"Of course, Your Highness," she bowed before moving her hoof to close the door. "Greetings, Princess Luna," she quickly bowed to the Night Princess. "Hello, Starlight," she waved a hoof at me.

"Raven," Luna bobbed her head in response. I was so surprised she'd even acknowledged me I could only wave a hoof back before she closed the door.

"Who... was that?" I hadn't lowered my foreleg yet, my hoof still going back and forth.

"That was Raven Inkwell," Luna declared. "She is Celestia's personal aide and a very trusted confidant. If ever you need assistance with something... official and Celestia and I are elsewhere, I recommend you seek her out," Luna smiled appreciatively. "She has proven herself to be beyond reliable."

Good to know.

Ponies in high places were very important for getting things...

Plus, she seems like she might be really fun to play with...

"GIRLS!" Celestia's shout made me and Luna snap to attention. "I think I just might have found our solution!" she grinned deviously... Well, as devious as a being of pure righteousness could be.

"Sister?" Luna tilted her head curiously.

"Listen to this," she began to read the letter, her excited smile not leaving her face. "My dearest Celestia, I will keep this message prompt. My daughter and I had a... confrontation with one of your students. I believe she called herself Starlight Glimmer."

Luna looked down at me, her entertained grin scathing. I only winced in reply.

Well, that's one way of putting it.

"The young unicorn has thoroughly impressed both myself and my daughter with her magical prowess."

Wha... what!?

Luna nudged me in the side with an elbow, her smile somehow becoming even more thrilled.

"As I said before during our meeting, my empire is currently having... issues. To be frank, Celestia, we are experiencing... an infestation problem. If it is not too inconvenient, I could use some helping hooves right now. I know I requested only Twilight Sparkle's presence for my daughter's wedding, but seeing Starlight's skill has lead me to make another request. For the duration I asked previously, I would appreciate the presence of all of your pupils."

My jaw dropped as I looked from Celestia to Luna and then back to Celestia. Neither acknowledged me, though they both appeared supremely pleased by the Queen's request.

"I await your reply, Your Highness. Queen of the Crystal Empire, Cantata."

As Celestia finished reading she looked up with so much enthusiasm it almost immediately swayed me. "If we-" When she noticed my stunned expression her joy turned into concern. "Is everything okay, Starlight?"

It's a trap...

It had to be.

The old bat is out to get me. Her and her conniving daughter. I knew that whole being kind act was just a lie. She's a dirty fake!

"I-"

"Do you perhaps think it might be a ploy to get her hooves on her daughter's attacker, Sister?" Luna cut me off, but I was grateful she had. I wouldn't have been able to ask the Sun Princess that question.

"No," Celestia shook her head, not an ounce of doubt within her. "I've known Cantata since she was a foal. She would never do anything like that."

Luna raised a brow as she looked my way. I knew exactly what she was trying to say.

Trust us or keep being a blight on my sister and I?

I averted my gaze from the Princess of the Night.

"What is your plan then, Sister?" Luna turned back to her sibling.

"Well," Celestia brightened up. "With this," she raised the letter. "I can make a proclamation at court in a few hours. That should preempt any of the negative press that might crop up tomorrow."

"I see," Luna nodded her head. "And notifying the public that Starlight is volunteering to aid the Crystal Empire with their problems may dissuade any bad press she might receive due to her mistake."

"It might even get them to scrap the story completely!" Celestia was absolutely giddy, looking like she might start prancing around at any moment. "This might even paint Starlight in a new... er light to the populace."

"That may be wishful thinking... but it's not impossible." Luna conceded with a quaint smile. "All we need to move forward then is-"

"Your compliance," Celestia smiled at me filled with hope. I looked at Luna who would not meet my gaze, keeping her own eyes locked forward.

Back to political mode, Your Highness?

I sighed, knowing exactly why they despised this aspect of their rule so much.

They don't have the power to make me go.

I mean they could teleport me there or even have me thrown in chains and dragged, but they couldn't make me play along.

I can refuse, if I want.

If I did, it would devastate Celestia. Not only would it reflect poorly on her, but Luna too. The press would have a field day with nothing to contradict their stories.

"I..." I hesitated. Celestia's smile faltering a bit, the worry slowly creeping into her.

"S-Starlight?" she lifted a hoof my way.

I can pay her back for taking my home away...

"I guess..."

Luna sighed, saying nothing as she kept her eyes forward.

I can make them look like a pair of idiots...

I could see the headlines now...

Celestia and Luna's newest pupil a violent criminal! Starlight Glimmer assaults the Crystal Empire's royal family!

And yet the very idea of doing such a thing made that horrible feeling start in my stomach again. Not only that, but it really felt like Princess Celestia wanted to do this... for me.

Trust us, or keep being a blight on my sister and I?

This is why I got rid of my stupid guilt to begin with.

I smiled cheerfully at my mentors, a real feeling of kindness settling in my heart.

"I guess, I'm going to the Crystal Empire."

Inner strength

Magic is difficult for me. It always has been.

Since as far back as I can remember, I've had trouble with all things having to do with the subject. Simple spells like lifting a cup with my telekinesis or writing with a quill were really hard for me to get just right. More difficult spells like personal or projected shields took me several months to perfect. Even more complicated stuff like teleportation took me years to get down pat.

I've always had to work much harder to do the things most other unicorns could with ease. Gifted unicorns like Twilight and Starlight were always leagues ahead of me no matter how much effort I put in. I don't know why, but I've always had to struggle to catch up, to stand out amongst the crowd. Arguably, I was still trailing far behind both of my colleagues.

For some reason, none of that ever seemed to matter to my mentor. To the Princess of the Sun, I was special. To her, I was a light in the darkness. To her, I was capable of things I'd never have the audacity of dreaming of.

Because of her, I'd never let any of my shortcomings hold me down.

Not ever.

"Not bad," Luna stared at the destruction I'd managed to produce with an appreciative smile. "Is that the full extent of your abilities?"

The tree before us was split down the middle, a large fracture splintering it in two from its crown to its base. While it hadn't collapsed, it was quite clearly very damaged. Still, I groaned, my annoyance spilling from my mouth as I began charging another spell.

Luna's question had sounded more like a challenge, and I was never one to back down from those. On top of that, the Princess of Dreams had never given me her full attention before.

I want to show her.

I wanted her to know I wasn't inferior -- to Twilight, or to anypony else -- and this was the best chance I'd ever gotten.

"No, it isn't. Can I try again?" I turned to face another tree, pouring more mana into my horn. "I know I can do better!"

I can take at least one down. I can!

The trees were by no means small. The oaks were pushing about seventy feet and probably had reached maturity. It'd take any decently adept unicorn more mana than they possessed to cut one down in a single shot.

But I was no mere unicorn.

I am not a weakling. I am Princess Celestia's hoof picked disciple. I am Sunset Shimmer.

"Feel free," she grinned at me, her eyes honestly looking a little... crazed. "Let yourself run wild, Sunset Shimmer. If ever there was a time to do so, tis now."

"Thank you, Your Highness." I bowed my head slightly as I focused on the trunk of the tree and the mana I was pushing into my horn.

I'd never done anything like this with my mentor. Sure, she'd taught me many a lesson on mana control, manipulation, and utilization, but that's not what this was.

Not even close.

Luna simply wanted to see my raw strength, nothing else. No skill. No application. Just power. She wanted me to let everything out, to hold nothing back.

I didn't want to disappoint her.

I'd dabbled in destructive spells from time to time. It's not like I wasn't interested in offensive magic, it just wasn't Celestia's cup of tea.

Protecting yourself and those precious to you is far more important than harming another creature, Sunset. Never forget that.

She wasn't wrong, -- was she ever? -- but for those of us who weren't immortal goddesses, sometimes protecting those we loved meant hurting those that threatened their well-being.

And so, I made the decision to look into the subject on my own. In spite of Celestia's refusal to instruct me in the area, I'd managed to develop some skill on my own. Observing my mentor day in day out led me to quite a discovery. While I was by no means an expert, I could still do things like...

My horn blazed with pure sunlight, the melody of my magical signature changing slightly at the new formation of mana. My first try I'd chosen to utilize a rudimentary concussive blast. It was a simple spell, mostly used to incapacitate and then detain a target. I didn't want to do that to the tree.

If I use a little bit more this time, I should be able to do it.

Sweat fell from my brow as my horn began to hum louder and louder. Offensive spells were much more taxing on the body than most other types of magic and I was already feeling the burn. Struggling to aim my strike properly, I grinded my teeth harshly before letting my attack fly forth. The jet of sunlight cut through the trunk of the tree like butter, not being hindered at all as it continued on its way, colliding with several more obstacles as it traveled.

It wasn't much damage at first glance, more akin to a precise incision, but a second later each object my spell had come into contact with shined like Celestia's sun before shattering in a burst of vibrant sunlight.

"How... was... that!?"I wiped my forehead as the glow of my horn faded away, my breaths coming in heavy heaves. I couldn't help but smile confidently. More than seven trees and a few large boulders had been burned to dust by my assault.

She has to be impressed by that.

"Solar mana..." She looked... annoyed? I couldn't really tell, but she clearly wasn't pleased. She trotted up to me, a raised eyebrow and a scowl on her face. "I have only ever seen my sister utilize the power of her star... I trust she was not the one who taught you that spell. How did you manage to perform such a feat?"

She was inches from my face, her aura forcing me to crouch down slightly.

Did I... did I do something wrong...?

...

No. I didn't.

"I learned it by myself." I wouldn't flinch or back down, especially when I wasn't at fault. My eyes were locked with hers, neither of us giving an inch. It was easy to see she was looking deeper than the surface, her eyes flicking back and forth as she evaluated me as well as my response.

"... Remarkable," she smiled, clearly pleased with my answer. Thankfully, her stern attitude was gone. "That is an incredible accomplishment, Sunset! Such an achievement is completely unheard of!" She was gushing now, something I never thought I'd see the Princess of the Night do. "Truly! It speaks volumes of your bond with my elder sister! Celestia must... be..." her enthusiasm evaporated as my head slowly lowered, my breathing finally returning to normal.

"She, uhm..." I scratched the back of my head. "She... doesn't actually know I can do it," I confessed.

"I... I see," she moved to sit down in front of me, her expression suddenly unreadable. "That explains quite a bit."

"She doesn't really... approve of that kind of magic... at least, not when it comes to me."

"As I thought," she craned her head closer to mine. "May I ask a favor of you, Sunset?" Her face was uncomfortably close, forcing me to move my head back just a bit.

What is she- She's way too close...

"W-what is it, Your Highness?" I was trying my hardest not to blush, but Luna, much like her older sister, was far beyond the boundary of beautiful. I'd long grown accustomed to Celestia's ethereal attractiveness, but Luna could still make my heart race.

They really are unfair beings.

"Can you... can you close your eyes? Just for a moment?" She wasn't looking at me, or at least, not into my eyes. "Please?"

How could I say no to such a being?

"S-sure," I fulfilled her request immediately, though I was no longer able to conceal the deep maroon that came to my cheeks.

"Thank you, dear."

She was quiet for several seconds, shifting this way and that as she did... something in front of me. When she got even closer and softly grabbed my chin with a hoof, I wasn't able to keep my surprised gasp in.

"Forgive me, Sunset, I simply must..." She tilted my head downwards, her warm breath filling my senses. The scent contained a strong tinge of mint, an unknown fruit, and just a hint of the blackest coffee. Even her body, though not exactly warm like Celestia's, emanated an alien air, one that comforted me to my core.

She's... perfect.

"Still, it remains." she sighed. "Will it never end, Tia?" The beatific experience was over before I knew it, the Night Princess removing her hoof from my face and trotting away from me. "You may open your eyes now, Sunset."

"Is... something wrong, Your Highness?" I asked as my eyes fluttered open, my heart rate returning to its normal steady pace.

"Perhaps." She came to a stop before turning to face me, a stoney glare on her face. "You still hold back your true strength, Sunset."

"I..." Her look of irritation shook my confidence. I couldn't lie, at least, not to her. "I'm sorry I disappointed you. That was really the strongest spell I know, Your Highness." I couldn't hold my head up, couldn't maintain eye contact with the princess.

Am I really that weak?

"You've not disappointed me, Sunset," she shook her head. "I've another request."

I lifted my head, completely surprised that she'd ask more of me. She still didn't look pleased, but her expression was softer now. "What is it, Your Highness?"

"What you witnessed me perform before was not a spell, Sunset." I was confused, my face clearly reflecting that fact causing the Night Princess to begin charging her horn as her melody flowed all around us.

"I... I don't understand, Your Highness." My head tilted involuntarily. I had no idea what she was getting at.

"Perhaps an explanation is in order." Her mana grew stronger, her horn becoming brighter by the second. "Typically, as a creature that utilizes magic, you send mana into your horn to perform specific tasks." Her horn was humming loudly now, signaling she was prepared to cast whatever spell she desired. "Once enough mana is supplied, a spell can be performed." She launched a volley of dark blue projectiles into the forest. Anything unfortunate enough to be touched by her spell was instantly disintegrated. "This," she spoke once the destruction she caused had ended. "Can vary, of course, however, it is still generally limited to a creature's knowledge of a particular spell. What I did earlier was not a spell, it was merely an..." She tapped her chin with a hoof, trying to find the right word. "Expulsion of my mana."

An expulsion of mana?

"So..." I tried to comprehend what she was telling me and then reiterate my reasoning to her, but it wasn't easy. "You just... let your mana... what, out of your body?"

I wasn't even sure how that was possible.

Mana has to be molded to take the form of a spell... doesn't it?

"Correct," she nodded. A devious grin came to her lips. "Shall we perform an exercise to demonstrate?"

"I... sure?" I couldn't see anything wrong with that. She smiled, satisfied I'd given her no lip. "What did you have in mind, Your Highness?"

"Transfer mana into your horn," she pointed a hoof at me.

"For what spell?" I had to know what I was aiming for or I'd just be flailing senselessly.

"No spell," she shook her head. "Just infuse your horn with your mana." It was an... odd instruction.

"Just...?" I was a bit bewildered. "How much should I-"

"As much as you can manage, please." When she noticed I was staring at her with a completely dumbfounded look, she chuckled. "Put your faith in me, Sunset. This is one of my realms, after all. Rest assured, If anything goes awry, I shall take care of you."

When she said something like that with so much bravado, I couldn't help but trust her. "If you say so, Your Highness." I shrugged as I began to infuse mana into my horn.

I'd been conservative with my initial attempts, only providing enough energy for the spell I wanted to cast.

I was not going to play it safe this time. With Luna's assurance of my safety, I'd have no such reservations.

As more of my mana began to flow and my melody grew louder I started to feel a strange sensation growing around the base of my horn. It was a slight tingle at first, but was slowly swelling into a tight pressure, as if something was squeezing the base of the spire and moving upwards.

"Sun... set?" Luna must have noticed my discomfort because she drew closer, a concerned look on her face.

"I feel... weird, Luna." Everything around me began to spin as I struggled to stay on my hooves. She was next to me before I knew it, the flow of my mana cut off immediately.

"I have you, do not fear," she held me with her hooves, keeping me from falling and holding me close. "I expected this, Sunset."

The strange feeling was gone. Princess Luna's horn was shining as she cradled me. For some reason, as soon as she made contact with me the foreign feeling had left my body, as did all of the mana I had been channeling.

"Wha... what happened?" Her body was heavenly, something I'd never experienced so close before. I would go as far as saying it even rivaled her sister's warm embrace, the two far more similar than I'd thought.

"Only here... Still... I can... If I wish..." The princess was whispering to herself, but I caught a few stray words. "There," she touched the tip of my horn with a hoof. "Now we can have a proper test." She took a few steps away from me, making sure I could stand under my own power prior to letting me go. "How do you feel?" She bent her head down, a curious look on her face.

"N-normal?" I answered honestly, but a little unsure. Nothing had really changed from before, at least not that I was aware of.

Why did my mana do that?

I'd never experienced anything like that before.

What-

"Can you try one more time, Sunset?" She turned and swept her horn across the forest, reconstructing everything that had been previously destroyed. "I believe I've managed to fix the issue."

What... issue?

"Your Highness... what issue are you talking about?" I asked.

"First things first, Sunset. One more time?" She clasped her hooves together, a pleading look on her face. "Please?"

Seriously, how does Twilight ever say no to her?

...

She probably doesn't.

I chuckled a bit. "Okay, Your Highness. Just don't let me implode or anything." As I began to transfer mana into my horn once again something completely unexpected occured.

An amount of mana so boundless, so vast I couldn't begin to comprehend its limits, passed into my horn and then back through my body. The energy circulated within me, the feeling of limitless power euphoric as my hooves left the familiarity of the ground. My body was floating, waves of torrential winds blasting outward from me. The sound was so cacophonous I couldn't even hear the chime of my own magic.

Princess Luna looked ecstatic, her wide eyes and excited smile a far cry from her typical facial features.

I squeezed my eyes shut, trying to focus the magic, to move it all into my horn, but it was far too much for me to handle. I don't know where it'd all come from or whose it was, but the sheer volume of it was beginning to make me panic.

"DO NOT FRET, SUNSET SHIMMER!" My eyes shot open, Luna's Royal Canterlot Voice breaking my concentration and drawing my gaze. She was absolutely vibrant now, hovering off of the ground herself as she beamed at me. "DO NOT HOLD BACK, YOUNG ONE!"

I was terrified.

"BU-BUT WHAT IF-"

"DO NOT DOUBT, SUNSET!" Her horn ignited with blue fire as she protected herself with a barrier. "DO NOT FEAR!" I felt the mana surging, the end of it, its limit, nowhere in sight. "THIS IS WHO YOU TRULY ARE!"

My vision filled with blinding light, the sudden discharge of mana from my body seeming to shake Luna's reality itself. I could sense it reverberate from me, vaporizing all it came into contact with.

The feeling. The power.

It was glorious.

Author's Note

Where could this lead? I wonder what it means.

TCE: Deception

"Keep your wits about you, Sunset," Cadenza warned me as the two of us descended further into the palace's dungeons. "Shining did all he could to constrain her, but she is a changeling, and a very powerful one at that... She may even be the strongest to ever live."

"Constrain her?" I asked.

"Yes. Mana sealers, an anti-magic field... everything we could think of to restrict her," she explained. "Unfortunately, changeling magic doesn't work like unicorn or alicorn magic so... none of what we've done is actually fool proof."

"I see," I replied earnestly. That meant she might not be as contained as they hoped. That thought was more than troubling.

The dungeons of the Crystal Empire we traveled within were every bit as dark and imposing as Canterlot's. Normally, I would've been forced to use an illumination spell to light our way if not for the Crystal guard already doing so for us. The stallion marched in front of Cadenza and I, remaining silent our entire trek thus far.

"I'll do my best, Your Highness. Is there anything in particular I should keep an eye out for?" I asked, puffs of vapor flowing from my mouth with each breath. While the dungeons were a little too cold for my tastes, -- a moist chill permeating the air -- I made a mental note that the conditions within each cell we passed by were impeccable. Most were empty, -- lending credence to the fact that the Empire really was a much safer place than the capital of Equestria -- though a scant few contained criminals, but they all appeared fairly content in their prisons. The queen clearly took good care of those in her empire, even the transgressors.

Each and every time I'd gone down into the dungeons in Canterlot I was reminded just how troublesome the population there could be.

Though I suppose that's because there is no escaping my mentor's gaze.

"When facing one of them, this is most crucial," Cadenza remarked as she pointed a hoof at her head, breaking me out of my reverie.

It's a good thing Star is so paranoid.

The night before our departure the lilac mare had insisted on erecting several mental barriers in my mind as well as Twilight's. Thankfully, me and the violet unicorn were smart enough to trust our friend.

If we hadn't...

"Changelings are... wily creatures," Cadenza pulled me from my thoughts yet again. "They burrow their way into your mind to glean information so they can murder you and steal your life away. Then... then they feed on your loved ones... until..." she didn't finish. She didn't have to.

The clip-clop of our hooves echoing off the desolate walls was the only sound to be heard as she became silent.

...

"That's... really disturbing," I shuddered, finally gaining enough courage to speak. I'd read many times about changelings replacing other creatures, but none of the books I'd come across said anything about them killing.

It makes sense though.

Why risk the possibility of being found out if you could just get rid of all the evidence?

"They are dreadful creatures." The revulsion in her voice was thick, a disgusted frown coming to her face. She looked down at me, her visage still contorted in intense repugnance. "You wanted to know what happened to Marengo..." For some reason, the mention of her father didn't appear to improve her mood. "Mom won't talk about it, but I will," she hissed. "He offered himself to the Changeling Queen. They feed on love..." she sighed, her anger dissipating suddenly. "So... he gave himself... to satisfy their disgusting hunger."

"Gave... himself?" I gulped, coming to a stop. I couldn't walk any further, my legs shaking as if I were standing in an earthquake. I nearly collapsed, sending strength to my knees so I'd remain standing. I wasn't sure exactly what she'd meant, but I knew it wasn't anything good.

"Hold on for a moment, Tidal," the princess ordered the guard who abruptly came to a stop.

"Yes, Your Highness!" he replied with a stomp of his forehooves.

"Can you... can you be a bit more precise?" I stared at the ground, not wanting to look her in the eye. "I'm not sure what you mean."

"He left m- left us to be their food source," she growled, the frustration bubbling right back up to the surface. "It was the greatest act of love he could think to perform," she shook her head, her gaze falling. "Love for us..." she looked at me with a wry smile. "And love for those... abominations." That fact seemed to be especially devastating to her. "To this day... I don't even know if he still lives."

"You don't..." I felt sick to my stomach, my breakfast threatening to come up of its own accord.

T-twenty years!?

I couldn't prevent myself from trembling. To be a prisoner for that long and to be... FED on the entire time? The possibility of her claim being true was... terrifying... and I had no reason to doubt her.

"You hate them... don't you?" I asked.

"I do," she stated simply, no emotion in her voice. "I hate those monsters... but I hate HIM most of all." She pointed a hoof forward, her expression void of any feeling.

I didn't need any clarifications. With the way she'd ordered, I knew I wouldn't get one anyway. I nodded obediently as the three of us began moving again.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++

"Well... this is unexpected." The voice was a horrid sound, like nails dragging slowly along a chalkboard. It was exactly what I'd imagine a snake with a sore throat would sound like... if one could ever actually speak. The alien voice had come from deep within the darkness, sending chills up and down my spine.

Princess Cadenza and I stood before the largest cell we'd come across so far. The guard, who I'd gathered was named Tidal, was stationed just outside the room the two of us had entered -- along with two other guards -- in case we required their aid.

It was nearly pitch black now, -- somehow even darker than the rest of the cavernous dungeons -- but a pair of small torches -- one on either side of said cell -- helped me see that the bars surrounding the jail were made of what I'd gathered to be pure diamond. What little I could see other than that didn't reveal much else.

"Princess Chrysalis..." Cadenza spoke firmly, now back in politician mode. "We've come to discuss... your release."

I nearly collapsed yet again.

Wha... her what!?

"W-WHAT!?" I shouted, staring in disbelief at the princess. "What do you mean 'release', Cadenza!?"

"Oh I see," the changeling hissed, though it wasn't a sound of discomfort or irritation, but one of delight. "You've come to beg!" she cackled, a sound much like glass shattering. "How very... interesting..."

"Wh-" Cadenza scoffed in disbelief, leaving me to fumble about like a foal. "As if I would ever even ask you for anything, monster!"

The Princess of the Changelings' only reply was more raucous laughter. It was way too dark, adding a foreboding element to the already imposing changeling. If I'd learned anything from Celestia about politics it was not to let a rival dictate the pace or mood of a discussion.

I ignited my horn in an attempt to illuminate the area, to shine a light in the darkness. It was a mistake. As my horn began to sing I realized the changeling's laughter had stopped.

"Suns-"

"Sun-set Shimmer," the changeling cut Princess Cadenza's slightly panicked voice off. She'd emphasized nearly every syllable, as if saying my name bothered her to such a degree that it was as if she were spitting out a rotten flower she'd mistakenly tried to eat. I'd gotten her attention, though I wish I hadn't.

As light began to emanate from my horn I heard the clip-clop of hooves, though they almost sounded... moist, as if they were stepping through dense mud.

"You honestly believe your pathetic little spell can overcome the darkness of the Princess of the Changelings?" As the hoofsteps approached us, I finally realized what was going on.

It's not dark because of the environment, I shuddered. It's coming from her.

As the changeling stepped up to the bars, it was more than obvious that she was encompassed by a billowing darkness. Despite the fact that she was less than a meter away from me and Cadenza, I couldn't see her body at all.

"H-how!?" I let my disbelief slip out of my mouth, an odious mistake when amongst somepony like her. Normally, I wouldn't have screwed up so spectacularly, but being able to do... whatever she was doing without mana, was impossible.

"Such a naive little fool," she said disdainfully, sending a jolt through me. "Be silent." Amidst the darkness two shimmering jade eyes appeared, immediately forcing me directly onto my flank. "Adults are speaking."

I don't know what it was, don't know what kind of magic she'd used, but I couldn't move my body. I couldn't open my mouth, couldn't even make a sound, my vocal chords themselves seemingly paralyzed.

"Enough, monster!" Cadenza shouted, drawing the ire of the changeling. "We may not like each other, but we're not at war. We're not even technically enemies," the princess took a breath to calm herself. "Just tell me why you came here and you'll be set free. I give you my word as the sole princess of the Crystal Empire."

The jade eyes became several times larger before narrowing to slits.

"Little Princess Cadance... Sadly, you're just as big a fool as our young guest here," she taunted, her pleasure clearly mounting.

"You dare speak to me with such insolence!?" The calm that Cadenza had worked to attain was destroyed in an instant, her face twisted with rage. "I could have you hanged, drawn, and quartered this very moment!"

The explosion of laughter that came from the changeling brought a vivid blush to Cadenza's cheeks. Whether the tinge was from embarrassment or rage, I couldn't say for sure.

"I highly doubt that, Cadenza," she sighed as if she'd just finished a satisfying meal. "You're absolutely terrified. That is why you're here."

"I..." Cadenza took a step back, drawing away from the cell. Even somepony with no experience dealing with politicians could see the Changeling Princess had struck a nerve.

"That's why you ran allll the way to Canterlot to ask for Celestia's help," she cackled. "But Celestia isn't coming, is she?" Cadenza's head fell. "You couldn't even manage to get little Luna's aid. And now you're all alone," a long black limb lifted out of the cage from between the bars. Full of gnarled holes and glistening with moisture, it gradually moved towards the princess. "If word reaches my mother that you're holding me here," the monster's hoof cupped Cadenza's cheek. "It's all over for you and your little "Empire", isn't it?"

"I-is that what you want?" There was no longer any confidence in the princess. The changeling had full control of the conversation and she was utilizing that position of power to its fullest. "To d-destroy our home?"

"Oh, Cadenza," Chrysalis clicked her tongue a few times in disapproval. "Do you honestly think I'm so stupid I'd tell you what I want?"

The Princess lifelessly pushed Chrysalis' hoof away, being sure not to strike the changeling.

"Then we've nothing to talk about," Cadenza sighed, her efforts to broker peace slamming directly into a concrete wall.

"On the contrary," Chrysalis giggled. "We've much to discuss, Cadenza."

"I don't see what we could possibly have to-"

"How about dear old daddy?" the changeling's question caused the princess to go rigid, her eyes shooting open. In a delayed second Cadenza tried to hide the clear shift in her demeanor, putting on a serene expression, but the damage had already been done.

"What of Marengo?" she tried to say it calmly, but the slight wobble in her jaw indicated she was feeling otherwise. It was easy to see what she really wanted to ask.

"Perhaps he's why I'm here," the changeling knew she had an even more advantageous position and pushed harder. "Perhaps... he is the one who sent me."

"CHRYSALIS!" Cadenza pressed her hooves against the bars, a truly concerned look on her face. "If you have any sense of decency..." she was on the verge of tears. "Please! Tell me what's become of my father! Tell me he's alive!"

It was a complete defeat for the pegasus. The Changeling Princess had won a decisive victory, her riotous laughter the obvious way she'd decided to celebrate.

"Oh, Cady," she sighed once again, pure pleasure coming off of her. "You're so much fun."

"Please, Chrysalis..." Cadenza fell to her knees, her head sagging downwards. "Please?"

Cadenza... no...

Once again, the changeling's hoof raised, but this time she laid it atop Cadenza's head, patting it gently.

"I'm sorry." Strangely enough, there actually seemed to be an undercurrent of remorse in the changeling's voice. "I could never lie to you, little sister."

Despite the restrictions on my movement, I nearly fell over for the third time.

S-sister!?

"Wh-what?" Cadenza's confused demeanor as she lifted her head made it abundantly clear she was not previously privy to such information.

"Oh-hohoho..." Chrysalis laughed though it was a much different sound than before. This time it was almost as if she pitied the pegasus. "You didn't know..."

"Y-You're lying," the princess squeaked out, her declaration anything but convincing. "You c-"

"Daddy never told you," the changeling grinned mockingly. "Or was it your mother who kept the truth from you all these years?"

"Mom w-wouldn't... she wouldn't lie to me," Cadenza looked completely lost, as if she was suddenly a filly left all alone in the Everfree. Her gaze was locked on the floor, her body slumping. "Would she?"

"Why do you think Dad fell in love with her in the first place?" Chrysalis continued to press, forcing the princess to the ledge. "She's always been nothing more than a lying whore."

Cadenza's fury exploded to the surface, her teeth clenched as she got back on her hooves.

"I won't let y-"

"At this point she's practically a changeling herself, using that necklace of hers," a wide toothy green grin formed under the pair of eyes. "Who do you think she got it from? Ask her, Cady."

The Princess of the Crystal Empire looked like she wanted to argue, like she wanted to fight back, but her resolve crumbled, a sharp huff of anger escaping her. Without another word the pegasus rushed away, not even acknowledging me on her way to find her mother.

...

"All too easy," the changeling's smile grew. "Now then, onto the more important matter."

As she chuckled quietly I was suddenly freed, able to move my body again.

"You lied to her," I rubbed my throat with a hoof, the sensation a bit strange.

"Why would I do that?" she asked matter-of-factly.

I wasn't certain, but I had a hunch.

"I can't say for sure, but we are alone now," I replied honestly. "What better way to do that than to send her into a frenzy with a bunch of falsehoods."

"You flatter me, Sunset," she waved a hoof toward the cell, calling me over. "I spoke nothing but the truth."

I walked closer, deciding to test the waters. "If you're really being honest..." I took a deep breath, knowing what I faced and what was at stake if I was defeated by such a foe. "Show yourself. Surely I deserve that much."

The same raucous laughter as before. "You know, I've never come face to face with Celestia," she said between laughs. "But that's exactly something I'd expect her to say."

It was a flattering compliment, though she hadn't meant it as one. Being compared to my mentor in any way was always welcome.

"Then you'll face me?" I stayed determined.

She reached out of the cell again. I stood my ground, her hoof stopping just before making contact with my face. "Very well, I suppose you're worthy of my presence."

She lowered her foreleg, the darkness around her slowly beginning to dissipate. I don't know what I'd expected.

No, that's not true.

I'd expected a grotesque monster. I'd expected to be horrified by the hideous being standing before me. As the darkness fully fled, I stood in awe. While she did possess some... eccentricities, -- the holes, definitely the holes... so many holes... and the fangs -- she was positively beautiful.

Her slender black body was just as large as my mentor's, though a bit more lanky. The aforementioned holes peppered around her hooves and even up along her larger than average horn. Along her withers and wrapping around her stomach her carapace was a shining jade material, just like her large round eyes.

Her long, dark teal mane and tail were both straight and only covered with holes at their ends. The pair of insect-like wings along her back were also dotted with circles, but both shimmered mesmerizingly in the light of the torches.

I bit my lip, a slight blush coming to my face due to the foreign creature staring at me. I'd seen changelings in books. They didn't look like this.

"Careful, protégé of Celestia," she smirked confidently. "It is foal's play for the Princess of the Changelings to dominate your mind once her allure fully beguiles you."

I knew it wasn't a warning. A creature like this would want to take over my mind. She was trying to goad me. I turned away, embarrassed that I'd been so enthralled by a creature like her.

"I didn't expect... this to be your true form," I confessed. There was no point in lying, I had nothing to hide.

"And what exactly did you expect, protégé of the Sun Princess?" she asked, genuine curiosity in her voice.

"A disgusting monster," I stated bluntly. A fit of entertained laughter escaped her maw.

"I assure you, young one," her grin persisted. "That isn't as far from the truth as you might think." She licked her lips, her long, slithering tongue making her seem even more snake-like. A pang of discomfort ran through me, like I'd miscast a lightning spell and it'd rebounded through me instead of my intended target.

"I guess more formal introductions are in order," I whispered to myself before bowing my head, not sure of how else to reply to her. She may indeed be a monster, but she was still royalty and should be shown the appropriate amount of respect. "I, Sunset Shimmer, Princess Celestia's disciple, am honored to meet you, Princess Chrysalis." It was a gambit, I knew as much, but how she reacted would reveal a lot about her as well as the way she thought.

"Ahhhh, so well-mannered," her eyes lit up, a pleased smile coming to her lips. She laid down on her belly, not only getting comfortable, but letting me know she saw me as no threat whatsoever. In spite of the fact that she was now lying down, her head was still higher than mine due to her gargantuan size. "I, Princess Chrysalis of the Changeling Hive, am pleased to make such an..." she looked me up and down. "Interesting acquaintance." Another slow lick of her lips and most surprisingly, a slight bow of her head. I had to struggle not to shudder at the former and the latter nearly threw me off my game, but I'd managed to stay composed.

"If I may be so bold, Your Highness?" I didn't lift my head.

"Proceed, disciple of Celestia." It was a statement delivered with the utmost confidence.

"Why did you want to speak with me... one-on-one?" I raised my head, looking directly at her.

...

"When one expects the Sun, receiving only a simple ray of light can be most irksome," she stared back, unflinching.

So we're already playing then... good to know.

"I'm a lot more than just a simple ray of light, Your Highness," I declared confidently while also rebelling somewhat to her evaluation.

"That is yet to be seen, Sunset Shimmer," her green eyes narrowed on me. "Though I will admit, your strength has surprised me." She slowly lifted a hoof, pointing at my head. "Your barriers prevented me from fully incapacitating you. Not many can cast spells that are able to defy me," there was a hint of irritation in her voice.

Thanks, Star.

I'd have to remember to do so in person as well.

"You'll come to find I'm full of surprises," I smirked, bluffing as best I could.

"Maybe so," she lowered her hoof to point at my chest. "Unfortunately for you, the mind is not the only place a changeling tends to target," her devious grin reappeared.

What is she...?

I looked down at my chest before realizing exactly what she'd meant.

"Your heart is on full display for all to see," she cackled. "And love is the most divine sustenance for my kind."

"What are you implying?" I held in a growl, drawing closer to her cell.

"I saw the look of lust in you when you first laid eyes on me," she stood to her hooves, her smile growing as she craned her head toward me. "Be my servant, Sunset Shimmer," again, she licked her lips. "And I will give you everything your heart desires."

"I would never betray Princess Celestia," I declared calmly, though I could feel the heat rising in my cheeks. I didn't even have to think about it. "I trust her, just like she trusts me."

A flash of blinding green light enveloped the being before me, disappearing as quickly as it came to reveal a truly staggering sight.

"Please, Sunset? For me?" Twilight stood inside of the cell, a pleading look on her face as she reached out to me.

"T-Twilight!?" I was stunned, drawing closer to her on instinct alone.

"I love you, Sunset," she whispered, our faces growing closer. "Don't you love me? You have to love me, Sunset."

Just tell her you do.

Our faces were centimeters away from each other, her warm breath tickling my lips and stirring my heart.

"I love..."

My horn exploded with solar energy, illuminating the entire cell and everything else within the area. The fake Twilight, the Princess of the Changelings, was forced backwards onto her flank as she squinted her eyes and shielded her face with a foreleg. "I love Twilight," I let out the growl I'd been holding in. "And YOU'RE not HER!"

I had to get away from her, had to escape her clutches. If she was trying to take over my mind, my heart, there would be no more civility between us. As I trotted to the door her escalating laughter stopped me in my tracks.

"Sunset Shimmer," she spoke once her snickering had died down.

"What?" I spat, not turning to look her way. I heard the blast of flames again, her body reverting back to its original form.

"The look on your face is going to be absolutely exquisite when you come to find I've made your beloved Twilight Sparkle one of my pets."

I bristled, gritting my teeth. She was trying to get one last barb in, hoping she could still somehow win this.

"I will make you watch as I drain every bit of love from her... and then... I'll do the same to you."

...

Not a chance.

"She's not that weak," I didn't even look back as I continued forward. "And neither am I. Do your worst, Chrysalis."

"I intend to, Sunset!" she called after me joyously. As I left her by herself the only thing that followed behind me was the wicked cackling of the mad Changeling Princess.

Author's Note

Chrysalis appears. She's strong, but Sunset proves capable, at least in mental capabilities. Just how strong is the changeling in battle is yet to be seen.

TCE: Compromise

I didn't have to open my eyes to know who had shouted. I was familiar with the voice by now. Had anypony else called out, I might not have stopped the compression of my spell. It was only because it was her that I had postponed my judgment.

"MY LITTLE HEART!" Queen Cantata's voice was dripping with a mixture of emotions. A few I could identify were relief, joy, and a small tinge of worry. I suppose seeing my daughter -- if I had a daughter -- safe when I thought the worst would elicit the same feelings in me.

"Sunset," the princess' voice had cooled several degrees from the initial passionate shout, but there was still a very real desperation in it. "Please... don't."

"She's too dangerous, Cadenza," I replied calmly. She had to know that my decision hadn't been made from a place built on a foundation of emotions. It wasn't a rash choice I had made, nor was it born of anger. Chrysalis was a true menace and letting her live would be a liability, not just for Cadenza and the Empire, but for the rest of Equestria as well. That was a fact I knew to be true. "She refuses to negotiate and she will not surrender," I sighed, rubbing my face with a hoof. This was so much more responsibility than I'd ever wanted, but to keep everypony and everything I loved safe, I'd make the tough decisions others wouldn't. "What would you have me do? Let her go?"

"I..." the princess was on the verge of tears as she watched the changeling struggle inside her cage of punishment. I turned to watch the cretin fight for her life as well. She looked so pathetic, trapped in that small prison of light, doing all she could not to end up a messy pile of flesh.

It was sad.

So stubborn... So pitiful.

...

"Can I... can I try and talk with her?" Cadenza's question was so far detached from any kind of order that I almost immediately withdrew my spell and agreed to her request. "Sunset..." The way she said my name made me give her my full attention. I turned to find her gaze locked on the carpet below. "She is my sister."

Several gasps and shocked sounds came from the Elements.

Queen Cantata remained silent.

Guess they hadn't heard about that little tidbit of information yet.

"How can you be sure?" I looked back at the insect. She was pressed on all sides, her cheek and one jade eye glaring at me as if I was the monster. She no longer looked afraid or even worried. All of her effort was now fully placed in the hatred category. With the way she was scowling at me, I was confident that had our roles been reversed, I'd already be dead. "She tricked Twilight. She tricked all of us... How do you know you're not under her spell, too?"

"I don't, Sunset," she trotted up to the prism of mana. Chrysalis took her gaze off of me, looking at the pegasus instead.

What is...?

I couldn't be certain, but it looked like the queen's visage had softened a bit at seeing the princess up close.

"But... are you really willing to condemn an entire species to extinction for the transgressions of their ruler?" Cadenza asked, placing a hoof against my spell.

"I..." my body went rigid, my eyes snapping open. How I hadn't connected those dots was beyond me. If Chrysalis' mother was truly gone then the changeling before us was the only thing left of the monarchy. The hive wouldn't be able to survive without a queen.

What should I do? I bit my lip, wishing for nothing more than the opportunity to speak with my mentor. But she wasn't here. I couldn't even talk to Star or Twilight. I had to make a decision.

...

We have her. She's completely neutralized.

I couldn't fathom the countless problems setting her free could and surely would cause, but now, after Cadenza's question, I was just as worried there'd be massive ripples on the world if I put an end to her life.

"Sunset... what do you think Princess Celestia would do?" the princess asked, turning to look my way. Her light violet eyes pleaded with me to reconsider my choice. It was an unfair question.

Celestia is perfect.

...

I put an end to my spell, the Queen of the Changelings falling to the floor in a heap. She fought to catch her breath, sweat pouring from every inch of her body as she grew acclimated to the much cooler hall. I turned to face the Elements and Queen Cantata.

"This is your Empire, Your Highness," I swept a hoof towards the changeling. "I will defer to your judgement. I will stand by whatever decision you make."

The Elements collectively looked at the monarch who merely sighed in disappointment. Her weariness came back to the forefront as she pinched the bridge of her nose with a hoof.

"I..." she glared down at the changeling. She considered her choices for a moment before speaking. "Marengo did all he could to aid the changelings..." She sighed once again, her anger waning a bit as her demeanor softened. "Speak, Cadenza. If you are unable to sway her, there will be no other options save execution."

"M-MOM!?" Cadenza gaped at her mother, stunned by what she clearly perceived as cruelty that was uncharacteristic of her parent.

"She wants absolute power, Cadenza," Cantata pointed an accusing hoof at the queen. "The changelings have the numbers to slowly infiltrate all corners of Equestria. Who knows if they haven't already done so?"

"But-"

"SHE KILLED YOUR FATHER!" The sudden rage on Queen Cantata's face made all of Chrysalis' prior anger look like a foal's.

"I... I know that, Mom," Cadenza turned back to face the murderer. The culprit was back to normal, breathing heavily and looking much like a cornered animal, but no longer struggling with the effects of my spell. Surprisingly enough, she still hadn't tried anything. If she did, I was more than ready to put her right back in her place, but it was a wonder she was being "good" for the time being.

"Then speak to her, Cadenza," the queen's fury was gone, sadness all over her face. "Show me what your father never could."

The pegasus offered the insect her hoof, possibly to help her up. It was promptly swatted away as Chrysalis stood without any aid.

"So you managed to escape my trap..." Chrysalis growled. "Congratulations," she said mockingly, turning away.

"I guess your heart wasn't really in it," Cadenza reached out with the same hoof that'd been previously hit before slowly lowering it to the floor. "Why?"

"Why, WHAT!?" Chrysalis spat, still refusing to face the pegasus.

"You could've made it impossible for me to escape if you'd wanted," Cadenza didn't push back nor did she lower herself to the changeling's level of immaturity. She kept a noble grace about her as she tried again. "You didn't, though. Why not?"

Chrysalis continued to be uncooperative, staring at the wall.

...

"CHRYS-"

"Perhaps, it was all part of my plan," the bug cut her sister off. "Perhaps, I knew you'd come now and you would end up saving my life."

"Fat chance," I scoffed, drawing the attention of the pair. "I said it before, Chrysalis; somepony with your massive ego? You never expected to lose and you most certainly did not make any plans in advance in case such an event occured."

Chrysalis' fiery glower confirmed my sentiments, her eyes filling with malice as I exposed her lie. She bared her fangs for a second before turning to face the wall yet again with an endlessly annoyed exhalation.

"You damned ponies," she scratched at her face with a hoof, growing silent.

"Have you always known?" Cadenza, to her credit, would not stop trying. "That I was your sister?"

...

"Please, talk to me, Ch-"

"I have," the queen's voice was so low it would've gone unheard had the hall not been as silent as it was. Her short reply brought hope to Cadenza's face.

"I didn't," the princess bit her lower lip in shame. "Why didn't y-"

"To what end, Cadenza!?" the changeling whipped around, bringing the two face to face. The rage on the queen's face caused the princess to cringe. "So our families could live happily ever after!? SHE," she pointed a hoof at Queen Cantata who was clearly stunned by the gesture, "is the one who ruined everything for ME and MY family! Marengo loved my mother more than anyone else and yet he still..."

The changeling looked to be on the verge of tears, a staggering difference from her normal lofty arrogance.

"Chrysalis, I never mean-"

"SHUT YOUR MOUTH, CANTATA!" Chrysalis roared. "IT'S ALL YOUR FAULT! FATHER MAY HAVE PHYSICALLY BEEN WITH MY MOTHER, BUT HIS HEART WAS NEVER HERS!" she ranted like a madmare. "I DESPISE YOU AND EVERYTHING YOU HOLD DEAR!"

The Queen of the Crystal Empire could do nothing more than close her mouth in shocked silence.

"Then..." Cadenza was nearly whispering. "that must mean you hate me too..."

...

Chrysalis took a deep breath, a long sigh escaping her mouth as she turned and walked away from her sibling yet again. She placed a hoof against the wall, knocking against it several times as she spoke.

"I ABHOR ponies," she stopped rapping with her hoof with one final strike against the crystal. "You... have always been the only exception, Cadenza."

"Chrysalis?" the princess took a cautious step forward.

"Don't misunderstand my words," the changeling pressed a hoof against her face. "I WANT to," she growled, striking the wall once again, this time with more ferocity than before. Despite the aggression Cadenza took another step forward. "I WANT TO HATE YOU!" Chrysalis' hoof returned to her face. "Love is sustenance for a changeling... It is nothing more than weakness to experience such a pathetic emotion for my kind."

...

"I..." Cadenza came to a stop right behind the queen. "I hated your kind," she told the truth. "Mostly, I hated your mom. She took dad away from me... and my mom's husband away from her," she continued, her foreleg lifting a bit. "But... I don't want that feeling. I've never wanted it," her hoof hovered right above the changeling's shoulder, not making contact. "For ponies... hatred is weakness," she lowered her hoof to the floor. "It's... It's hard, right?"

...

"I really hope you're not expecting me to break down and apologize for everything I've done," Chrysalis chuckled, a purely sarcastic sound. "I may have lost this battle... but that won't stop me..." the changeling whirled around, looking past her sister at the rest of us. "YOU LOATHSOME PONIES DON'T HAVE THE GALL TO PUT ME TO DEATH!" The rest of us merely groaned, her oblivious attitude trying both mine and Cantata's patience. The changeling looked back at Cadenza. "This is all an elaborate ploy anyway. You're trying to get me to lower my guard, trying to make me fall for stupid sentimentality so you can-"

"Chrysalis..." Cadenza sighed, interrupting her sibling. "You're the one who put those weak shackles on me." That fact brought a look of dumb realization to the bug's face. "I'm only here right now because you chose not to bind me more securely or have me sent to the hive and replaced."

"That's..." Chrysalis lifted a hoof defiantly, but it immediately went slack. She spun around, facing the wall once again. "You fool, Chrysalis." She'd whispered to herself but the hall was just way too quiet at the moment for it to have worked.

"We're sisters, Chrysalis," Cadenza stated kindly. "There was no reason for you to tell me about that unless you wanted me to know... I've always wanted a sister. Ever since I was young... ever since dad-"

"How sad..." Chrysalis laughed mockingly. "You'd have gotten one, too... if you were still going to marry Shining Armor."

"Once this is all over, she still is," Cantata interjected with a hiss. It was evident she was beginning to tire of the game the Queen of the Changelings was playing.

"That's going to be hard to do when-"

"Chrysalis," Cadenza interrupted the insect, her voice as gentle as she could muster. "You don't have to keep doing this. It's... it's already over. You don't have to bluff anymore. I want to help y-"

"WHY WOULD I EVER NEED YOUR HELP, CADENZA!?" the queen said her name as if it were the most disgusting thing she'd ever had in her mouth.

"You don't, Chrysalis," Cadenza smiled meekly, lowering her head. "But you're my big sister... and I don't want to be your enemy."

No way...

Chrysalis turned around again, facing away, but right before she had done so I'd seen the maroon tinge that had come to her cheeks.

She roughly slammed both hooves against her face, rubbing vigorously as she let out an exasperated shout of frustration.

Cadenza stood her ground, lifting a hoof towards the bug while the rest of us waited with bated breath for the Changeling Queen to calm herself down.

...

"So then, what?" she finally asked. "You wish to reform me? You want me to change who I am simply to satiate you and the rest of the pathetic ponies that look down on me and my children?"

"That's the last thing I want," Cadenza shook her head. "Tell me what you want, Chrysalis. What you really want. We don't have to be enemies. We can find a way to make things work."

Chrysalis grew quiet. I wasn't sure if she was actually contemplating what Cadenza had said or if she was planning on trying something stupid. I hoped for the former but expected the latter.

"What I really want..." the changeling paused. I expected nonsense. I was surprised. "I desire nothing more than the power I need to ensure the survival of myself and my family."

"And just how much power is that?" Cantata huffed in annoyance. "You're their queen now. You have the entire changeling nation at your beck and call, yet you still thirst for even more?"

"You wouldn't understand, Your Highness," Chrysalis mocked the monarch, sneering while giving a halfhearted bow of her head. "Ponies are not changelings."

"Clearly," the Queen of the Crystal Empire turned her nose up at the Queen of the Changelings. "My ponies don't go around murdering others."

"NOR DO MY CHILDREN!" Chrysalis bellowed, taking an angry step towards the pegasus. As soon as my horn showed signs of activity the changeling backed down, a loud tsk coming from her.

"Then I guess they're nothing like their new mother, are they?" Queen Cantata turned her head away in disgust. Chrysalis' rage was building, her anger multiplying as she sucked in a deep breath. And then it was all gone in an instant. With a tired exhalation the Queen of the Changelings lowered her head.

"When an entity as powerful as the Unknown approaches you, you don't refuse any of its requests," Chrysalis sighed. I was intrigued by her statement.

"The Unknown?" Uttering its name sent a chill down my own spine.

Was that his name?

"Do you know why I worked with that... THING!?" Chrysalis asked nopony in particular, though she looked at her sister. None of us replied, waiting for her to continue. "It was either that or..." she faltered, shaking her head and looking away to keep us from seeing her tears. "He was going to destroy the hive," she gritted her teeth, trying to replace the sadness with fury.

"So you lose your home," Cantata scoffed. "Was it worth killing your own parents to-"

"No, you FOOL!" Chrysalis growled. "He was going to destroy EVERYTHING!" she snarled, saliva flying from her mouth. "My parents, me, every single changeling, AND the hive itself."

Cantata looked stunned for a moment, her eyes going wide. The rest of us were just as surprised, the girls looking at one another uncomfortably.

"That is absolutely ludicrous," the Queen of the Crystal Empire barked back. "No creature, save the Immortal Sisters, could do such a th-"

"She's not lying," I cut her off, drawing all their stunned gazes. "That thing was strong enough to do it." There was no doubt in my mind. He'd toyed with me. Had he truly wished it, I would've been dealt with in seconds.

...

"Does that mean..." Trixie decided halfway through her question to leave it to Cadenza.

"Does that mean you didn't want to do this?" the pegasus sounded extremely hopeful that that was the case. "You only did it because you were coerced?"

"What?" Chrysalis looked down at her sister. "Of course not," her face screwed up in irritation. "Who's to say that one day Celestia won't just decide the changelings are a problem and decide to exterminate us all? I already told you what I wanted, Cadenza. I will do anything to ensure the survival of my children... even cooperate with a demon and kill my own father and mother."

...

That's it, Cadenza!

All six of the Elements took up combative stances, the queen behind them looking at the changeling with repugnance. I couldn't understand why. Thankfully, Cadenza had also noticed what I had.

"If that really is the case, Chrysalis," Cadenza lifted her hoof toward the bug. "Work with me."

"CADENZA!?" Cantata shouted in disbelief.

Chrysalis stared down at her sister's hoof, looking just as disgusted as Cantata did before a look of realization crossed her features.

"You cheeky little brat," the changeling actually smiled. Cadenza returned the gesture, shaking her hoof a little to try and entice her sister.

"After we sort this whole mess out, I swear I'll do everything I can to help you get what you want," Cadenza stated honestly. "Together we can make the hive an asset and not a liability to Princess Celestia."

"Why?" Chrysalis narrowed her eyes at the pegasus. "Why would you do this for me and mine?"

Cadenza lifted her extended hoof to her chin, tapping it a couple of times before answering. "I think I understand dad a little better now," she returned her hoof to its outstretched position. "You and your mom are his family, too. I think that's why he decided to return to the hive. It was for your sake, Chrysalis. I think you needed him more than I did. I think him being there for you changed you a little... for the better."

Chrysalis' mouth contorted into a frown. Even so, she didn't reject that logic. Still, the insect refused to take the pegasus' hoof into her own.

"Cadenza," she finally lifted her black hoof, but didn't shake her sister's, although they were mere centimeters away from each other now. "If it means saving my children... I will gladly stab you in the back without a second thought." The Changeling Queen didn't smile, didn't look sad, didn't laugh. She merely stated the truth, her expression emotionless. "If you're okay with that possibility, then I will... attempt to do things your way." The queen didn't take Cadenza's hoof into her own, instead letting her sister make the decision. Cadenza grabbed her sister's hoof without hesitation.

"Even if I thought that was the truth," Cadenza shook her hoof. "I guess I'd be okay with it." Chrysalis' eyes went wide.

"You'd be fine with..." It was easy to see Cadenza was doing the shaking and Chrysalis had been caught off guard by her sister's claim. "Why, Cadenza?" the queen looked down at the pegasus with a completely baffled expression.

"Well... because you're my big sister, Chrysalis," Cadenza leapt forward, throwing her forelegs around the changeling's neck. "And I love you!"

Chrysalis stood stock still, her expression one of utter shock, much like the rest of us. Before anypony could do anything further a blinding pillar of light shined down from above, passing straight through the ceiling and completely overtaking Cadenza's body.

Chrysalis stumbled backwards, the light singeing her carapace.

"CADENZA!?" we all screamed in horror, the Queen of the Changelings doing so along with us.

Author's Note

With Blooming Days I really wanted to explore new attitudes for characters. I didn't want anyone to be exactly like their canon counterpart. Chrysalis here might be the exception, though her story is yet to be finished. In canon she lost her children. Here she is willing to do anything for them... maybe.

Powerful yet powerless

Who was that?

I kept my mouth shut, my mind still reeling from the short encounter with the alien creature.

"I can see from your expressions that you're going to need a little more information on Discord," her mentor covered her mouth to stifle a quiet laugh.

"Maybe more than just a little," Twilight nodded as the two of us trotted up to the princesses. My mentor was lying on her bed, a position she typically took up while in her room. I tended to assume it was because it was one of the only times she actually got to rest. Princess Luna was sitting next to said bed, a grin on her face.

I always wondered if they ever joined each other in bed. Not for romantic reasons or anything dirty like that. Just to... relax. Maybe snuggle? To stare up at the ceiling and talk about their day like any normal sisters would. Then I remembered they were immortal goddesses who'd been alive for thousands of years and the very idea that they'd do something so mundane fell to pieces.

"First things first," Princess Luna was next to Twilight before I could even perceive any movement from her. "I've missed you so, my dearest." The pair embraced one another, bringing a smile to my mentor's face as well as my own.

"Sunset?" Celestia looked at me expectantly as she patted the mattress next to herself. I got onto the bed without hesitating, lying down right next to her. She was like a furnace. The most comfortable furnace that'd ever existed.

"Welcome back, my most faithful student," she said quietly as she nuzzled into me. "It's good to see you home safe and sound."

"It's good to be back," I returned her affectionate gesture. I was glad. I'd thought she might try to keep things professional because Twilight and her sister were present, but she didn't. If anything, we were giving the Princess of the Night and her pupil a run for their money on who could show more affection to one another.

"My dearest?"

"I hate to be a wet blanket," Twilight spoke up, surprising me and drawing attention to herself. She'd backed away from Luna, a sad look on her face and one of concern on the Night Princess. "But we have a lot to talk about. We should probably save the mushy stuff for later."

"I have to agree with Twilight," Celestia wrapped a wing around me, letting me know she had no intention of either of us moving from our spots. I snuggled deeper into her, closing my eyes and getting even more comfortable. "So... why don't you start, Twilight? Wherever you'd like is fine."

My eyes shot open, my body going rigid as I looked to my friend.

"I can-"

"It's okay, Sunset," Twilight smiled weakly at me. "I wouldn't have made the suggestion if I wasn't ready to talk."

"It's okay, Sunset," Celestia kissed me on my head, calming me several notches. "This isn't an interrogation. My sister and I simply want to hear about your exploits in the Empire. Nothing more."

I knew what she said was the truth, but it didn't seem like it was. Way too much had happened in the Crystal Empire for this to just be a casual chat.

She doesn't lie, Sunset.

My mind -- as well as my heart -- insisted that was the truth, but something felt... different. Something felt off. Knowing Celestia as well as I did, I figured she already knew most of the details of our trip. If anything she probably just wanted to hear our perspectives on the events.

But...

"It doesn't really matter if it is an interrogation," Twilight drew our attention back to herself, a look of fierce determination on her face. "That's what would happen to a criminal if they stood before you. Right, Your Highness? They'd be interrogated?"

"My... my dearest?" Luna reached out to her pupil but stayed anchored to the spot several feet behind her.

"That is indeed what would happen were a criminal standing before me, Twilight," Celestia stared at the violet mare, her expression neither soft nor hard. "Why do you ask such a question?"

...

"I conspired with an enemy of Equestria," my friend stated, her visage expressing the same sense of morose as her voice. Celestia didn't react to Twilight's confession. Luna covered her mouth with her hooves, an audible gasp escaping her muzzle. The look of shock and horror on the alicorn's face was something I didn't ever think I'd see on the Night Princess. "I am guilty of treason, Your Highness," the unicorn lowered her head submissively.

TWILIGHT WHY!?

My mind wasn't processing well enough to fully comprehend what she'd said. It was trying it's best to find a reason as to why she'd say such a thing. There was only one logical conclusion.

Is this your way of trying to pay for your mistake?

If she was punished for her betrayal then maybe she thought she could find redemption.

But that's so...

"Stupid," I spoke out loud. Twilight looked up at me, as did her mentor. "THAT'S STUPID, TWILIGHT!"

In spite of my proximity to my mentor, -- the most soothing creature I'd ever been around -- I felt an unbridled rage rise up inside of me.

"Maybe it is," Twilight's expression hadn't changed one iota. The look in her eyes said only one thing to me: Please. Let me do this. "But it's the truth. Let me pay for what I did, Sunset." Her look amplified. Please?

My heart ached as I lowered my head, unable to look at her any longer.

"Treason is a very serious crime, Twilight," my mentor spoke evenly, a hint of flint now in her voice. "What is it that you did exactly?"

Twilight lowered her head once again.

"I willingly assisted Chrysalis, the Queen of the Changelings, in her attempt to overthrow Queen Cantata, Princess Cadenza, and the Crystal Empire, Your Highness."

WILLINGLY!? I bristled, but somehow managed to remain silent. My mentor immediately rubbed my back with her wing, calming me more than I thought possible at the moment.

"T-Tia!?" Princess Luna was on the verge of tears.

"So those abhorrent creatures have finally made their move..." Celestia lifted a hoof to her chin in contemplation.

"You would never do such a thing, my dearest!" Luna was finally able to find it in herself to move, now right next to Twilight once again. Unfortunately, her spirits hadn't improved one bit. "Surely this is all just a misunderstanding! Changelings are notorious for their deceit!" she looked my way, begging me as well. "That is the case, is it not, Sunset!? Please! Tell us the truth!"

It was a terrible position to be in. Twilight didn't want me to interfere and I was the only hope Princess Luna had. And she was right, of course. Twilight really had been tricked, and the alicorn had deduced the truth. Thankfully, Twilight removed me from such an unenviable position.

"That is the truth, Your Highness," she covered her face with a hoof as her tears began to come. "Chrysalis posed as my brother." Both Celestia and Luna visibly angered at that revelation. "I believed her..." she was fighting not to begin sobbing outright. "I attacked Starlight and... I was going to fight Sunset." Both princesses looked at me in disbelief. "I... I even forgot..." She couldn't hold it in any longer. Luna wrapped her forelegs around her pupil, holding her up and preventing her from collapsing.

"My dearest..." Luna joined her student in her grief, tears falling from her own eyes. I would have done the same if I was closer to them, though I did begin to cry where I was.

Celestia...

My mentor. She watched her younger sister and her protégé with a look of disappointment on her face.

++++++++++++++++++++++++

"She tried to protect me from Chrysalis and..." Twilight looked directly into Celestia's eyes. Luna was standing as close to her pupil as she could get. I was still comfortably nestled under my mentor's wing, doing my best to keep my mouth shut and let Twilight handle things. "And I... When she wasn't looking at me, I blindsided her."

I winced. Princess Luna somehow drew closer to her student. Princess Celestia continued to stare. Twilight had explained everything from the very beginning.

Arriving at the Empire. Meeting with Sunburst. Seeing her brother for the first time in years. Getting instructions from the queen and Cadenza. Helping her brother train their soldiers. Fighting with Star over him. Trusting him. And then...

Why won't she mention that snake!?

I couldn't understand it. This was all her fault, wasn't it? I knew she blamed herself, but anypony with half a brain could see she'd been used.

"I believe I understand what's going on," Celestia sighed, rubbing a hoof against her face before sweeping it through her mane.

"S-Sister?"

I think Luna was more afraid for Twilight than the unicorn was for her own safety. More likely, Twilight wanted it. She wanted to be disciplined.

She must think-

"I'm sorry, Twilight," my mentor interrupted my thoughts. Her apology thoroughly confused the three of us, though none moreso than Twilight.

"Wh... WHY!?" she practically demanded, her previous bewilderment almost instantly shifting to outrage.

"My dearest, please calm y-"

"WHY WOULD YOU APOLOGIZE TO ME!?" Twilight was so angry she hadn't even heard her mentor. "I'M THE ONE WHO-"

"Twilight." Celestia's voice hadn't been loud or commanding. She didn't even raise it. It was calm yet firm. Twilight waited. We all did. "There is nothing I can do to punish you that will change how Starlight feels."

Twilight's narrowed eyes widened, a look of terror coming to her face.

"B-But... but..." She fell to her haunches, her head falling as she stared at the carpeted floor.

Twilight...

"Do you honestly believe a mare like Starlight Glimmer will forgive you for betraying her even if I were to have you flogged?" my mentor continued. "Do you think she's the type of pony who'd let such a thing go so easily?"

"I..."

She had no response.

Princess Luna was back to her distressed state, unsure of whether she should try to do something or hold her peace.

"I assure you, Twilight, she is not." She was unrelenting. "Your attempt at restitution is a clever thought, -- at least, in theory it is -- but it is also something only a truly pitiful creature would attempt."

Twilight's head lowered even further.

"Tia... please."

"You know in your heart what the correct path to take is, but you are too much a coward to venture it." Not even her younger sister could stop her. I nuzzled my mentor, begging silently with my gesture. She sighed, my plea apparently having a slight effect. "So I am sorry, but I will not have you punished when it will change nothing."

...

...

...

"Very well, Your Highness." Twilight stood to her full height, bowing her entire body to the diarch. "Please forgive my impudence."

I nuzzled harder.

"Please, Celestia," I whispered to her.

...

"Speak with her, Twilight." Her words caused a raising of the unicorn's head. "If she is truly important to you... if you wish to know if you ever meant anything to her... speak with her. I'm certain that is the correct choice."

I smiled, knowing that was exactly what she needed to do as well. The violet mare was quiet for several seconds, not reacting at first. She took a deep breath before raising herself up again and speaking.

"You're right, Your Highness. I..." she smiled, bowing her head respectfully. "I'll speak with her. Thank you."

++++++++++++++++++++++++

"I felt something... break," I said, lifting a hoof to my horn. "Like... glass? I'm sorry. I'm not really sure."

My mentor, Princess Luna, and Twilight stared at me as I continued my story. They'd waited with bated breath as I explained what had happened in my confrontation with Chrysalis. I hadn't received any questions, though it was obvious at several points that Twilight was practically itching to ask several.

"Glass?" Luna asked, though it probably wasn't exactly a question and more an observation. She looked at her sister who kept a mask of quiet serenity on.

"Maybe it's better to describe breaking glass as the sound I heard when it happened," I sighed. "I think it might've been because of you, Your Highness," I smiled at the Princess of the Moon.

"M-ME!?" She was clearly caught off guard by that.

"Uh-huh!" I nodded once. "I remembered what you had said back in your realm when it happened." The dark Alicorn tilted her head slightly. Twilight looked at her mentor, a look of confusion coming to the unicorn's face.

"What Luna said?" Celestia raised a curious eyebrow as she stared at her little sister.

"She told me not to hold back, so I didn't," I chuckled, bringing a smile to the Night Princess' lips.

"I'm glad I could be of assistance, Sunset," she said with a hint of pride. Strangely enough, Celestia didn't seem all too pleased by my explanation, though it could've just been the mask she was currently wearing. "And then what happened? Surely you gave her what for."

"After that, Chrysalis was a pushover," I smirked, feeling just a little bit cocky as I reflected on my exploits.

"Truly!?" Luna asked, clearly surprised by my claim. "That insect is quite powerful for a mortal. You bested her so easily?"

"I sure di-"

"Luna?" Celestia cut me off, drawing her sister's attention as well as mine and Twilight's.

"Yes, Tia?" the Moon Princess asked.

"Do you mind giving me and Sunset a little... privacy?" The mask Celestia was wearing was way too complex for me to discern her feelings. That fact made me slightly uncomfortable. I wasn't sure if she was being so reticent because of the others, or if she was hiding herself from me. "There's something I wish to discuss with my pupil... alone."

Alone?

I wasn't expecting that. If this really was just a "friendly chat", why had it taken such a weird turn. And why had that sounded so... ominous?

"Just for a few minutes?" Celestia smiled, though I could tell it was an artificial one.

"Of course, Sister," Luna didn't hesitate to answer nor did she question Celestia. The dark alicorn stood to her hooves. "Come, my dearest. To my quarters."

"O-of course, Your Highness!" Twilight stood as well, standing next to her mentor, though it was easy to see she was just as confused as I was.

"I'll call you back as soon as we're finished," Celestia assured the pair. In a flash of Luna's dark blue mana they were gone and Celestia and I were alone, just as she'd wished. I can't say why for sure, but for the first time since I could remember, I felt uncomfortable around her.

"What's going on, Cel-"

"Show me, Sunset." She didn't look down at me, she only lifted her hoof and pointed at the floor in front of us as she removed her wing from around me. When I tried to catch her gaze -- to look into her eyes -- she turned her head away to avoid me.

Celestia?

My heart raced. I had no idea what she was thinking or feeling and her evasiveness terrified me.

"Pr-Princess?" I scooted off the bed, looking at her all the way before moving to stand in front of her.

"Sunset." Still, she refused to lock eyes with mine. "Show me how strong you've become."

"O-okay," I tried to calm myself, but failed. I took a deep breath in to soothe my nerves, but the exhalation was just as shaky as my body. "Can I... just ask one thing, Princess?"

She continued to look in my direction but not at me.

...

She remained silent for a minute before finally replying.

"Do you trust me, Sunset?" she asked calmly.

"Always, Princess." It was an easy question for me to answer.

"Would you still trust me even if I did something terrible to you?" she finally looked into my eyes. I wished she hadn't. There was no sadness or remorse in her and it wasn't because she was utilizing a mask. It was simply a pure and honest question. The most terrifying I'd ever been asked by her.

Something...

It didn't make any sense to me whatsoever.

She would never do something terrible to me.

I knew that for a fact.

The only way that would make any sense would be if...

"If you did something to me that I initially perceived as terrible... I'd inevitably come to the conclusion that I am the one who is incorrect," I stated simply.

She tried to hide her reaction from me, but I saw the slight tremble of her jaw.

"...Is your faith in me so impervious to doubt?"

Another genuine question. I smiled.

"It is," I nodded confidently. "And it always will be."

She covered her mouth with a hoof and turned away, unable to hide her reaction this time.

...

"Celestia?" I took a step toward her.

"You were going to ask me why I wished to see your new power, were you not, Sunset?" She turned back to face me, a mask of calm serenity now firmly in place on her face.

"I... was," I confirmed.

"I need to see it for myself, so I can find out if I did do something terrible, Sunset," she stated. "So please... show me."

I'd been afraid to show her before. I'd stolen it from her, after all. It wasn't mine. It was her power. I was simply using it. Borrowing it.

But now...

Now, I wanted her to see. I wanted her to see just how much I needed her. I wanted her to understand just how much I loved her. Without saying another word, I summoned the mana, my horn surging in a blindingly powerful display of her sunlight.

I didn't have to show her everything, just enough to let her know that she was my beloved mentor and that would never change. As I elevated the levels of my mana I kept my eyes locked on hers. In spite of the blinding light my horn was giving off she didn't look away. She didn't even squint. She endured the luminescence. And then, ever so slowly, she smiled as tears began to fall from her eyes.

Author's Note

Twilight still feeling guilty. What's up with Tia though?

By All Accounts (Today was a Disaster)

Well... you're finally all together, Sunset. Now what?

It was evident Star wasn't going to say anything else.

Not before Twilight does, at least.

It was just as apparent that Twilight wanted nothing more than to speak, but was unsure of herself.

Guess I really will have to moderate for them... it's not like I didn't expect to.

"Okay, so-"

"Not you, Sun," Star lifted a hoof and cut me off before I had a chance to get going. She flicked the same hoof directly at Twilight. "I want her to start." I looked to the violet mare. She opened her mouth for a second before closing it and then turning her head away. "It's only fair, right?"

"You know it's not easy for her, Star," I chided the lilac mare. My scolding didn't appear to have any effect on her. Her expression didn't change in the least, her smile remaining strong. "She's doing her best... Isn't that enough?"

"I already told you, Sun," she continued to stare down the violet unicorn, her manic smile not wavering for a second. "I'm only doing this for you. She's the one who needs to do the talking. Not me, and certainly not you," she snorted. "Unless she's too scared." It was clearly a taunt.

I sighed, rubbing my face with a hoof.

"Please... try and take this seriously, Star." Things would be a lot more difficult if she decided to start playing one of her games.

"Who said I'm not?" the lilac mare asked, turning her attention onto me. It was a genuine question, -- I could tell that much from her demeanor -- but it wasn't exactly apparent from the arrogant smirk that was still on her face. "You're not the one who betrayed me, Sun," she looked back at Twilight, her jovial expression turning slightly scornful. "She is."

She's not going to make this easy.

I couldn't hold it against her either. She'd done nothing wrong in the Empire, as far as I was concerned.

"Star-"

"It's okay, Sunset," Twilight laid a hoof on my shoulder, drawing my attention. "She's right." She took a deep breath. "I can do this." She steeled herself, her brow furrowing. "I can," she whispered to herself.

You can, Twilight. I watched with bated breath. I know you can. A sense of pride filled me. It was reasons like these that I loved her so.

"So... Starlight..." she began. The lilac mare didn't respond, instead only raising an eyebrow ever so slightly. "I... I had a dream."

...

That's... not what I was expecting.

...

At all.

Apparently, Star hadn't been expecting it either. She looked at Twilight like the mare had gone completely insane. She remained silent, waiting for the purple unicorn to continue.

"It was... about you." A light blush came to her cheeks as she looked away. The slight grin on her face was noted, though. I wasn't sure if Star had seen it.

If that's not more evidence Chrysalis was telling the truth, I don't know what is. I sighed internally, keeping my poker face up. It wasn't the time. It's not about you right now, Sunset. It's about them.

Star tried to hold back at first, -- the wide smirk barely tugging at her lips -- but all too soon she was arrogantly beaming outright.

"Honestly, I'm not surprised," she lifted the back of her hoof to cover her mouth. "I mean, who wouldn't fantasize about yours truly?" she glanced my way while bobbing her eyebrows. I returned a completely impassive stare to the delusional mare.

Stay focused, Star.

"It wasn't a fantasy," Twilight said firmly.

Star returned her attention to the unicorn. My indifference hadn't appeared to bother her in the least.

Smart move, Twilight.

She wasn't planning on letting Star take control of the conversation. That was exactly what she needed to do. If she took control herself, it would leave Star at a disadvantage.

She's learning how to deal with her.

There was a very particular way of interacting with Star when she got like this. Any weakness she perceived would be exploited to the fullest by the merciless unicorn. It looked like Twilight was finally picking up on that fact as well. It was all just a game to Star. A game that she had to win.

"Oh? Then what was it about?" Star rested her hoof under her chin. She laid down onto her belly and lifted her hind legs up in the air. She kind of looked like a filly who was chatting it up with her coltfriend on the phone. "I tooootally wanna know."

...

This is... new.

It was clear she was trying a different tactic with this approach, but I had literally no idea what this strategy would entail. Apparently, Star was learning too.

Maybe she's... I tried to analyze the unicorn, examining her more closely. As soon as she started kicking her hind legs to and fro I immediately gave up on that pursuit. Yeah. Not a clue, I shook my head. Star was beyond unique and trying to figure her out without sufficient data was practically impossible.

Maybe, that's why...

"I dreamt about what I hoped would happen when I finally got the chance to talk to you like this," Twilight continued. If Star's nonchalant attitude had fazed her at all, she was hiding it really well.

"And what's that?" Star was practically glowing, her bright smile clearly artificial, but still hard to gauge. I couldn't really tell what she was thinking at the moment, though I suppose that was par for the course when she was having her fun.

"I'd dreamt that you'd forgiven me," Twilight answered without hesitating.

"That I'd..." Star looked stunned for a second before slapping a hoof over her eyes and cackling like she'd gone completely insane. Twilight flinched, but thankfully, Star hadn't noticed. Her outburst was far too exuberant for her to notice anything at the moment.

"Star-"

The lilac mare lifted a hoof to cut me off as her laughter slowly began to subside.

"I thought you said it wasn't a fantasy," she smirked at the violet mare. "Not only are you a traitor..."

Again, Star!?

"You're a liar too," her visage twisted into a hateful sneer. "I guess those two go hoof in hoof, huh?"

My head drooped. Star's viciousness was so potent it'd even caused me to grimace in pain. I did my best to sneak a glance Twilight's way without making it too obvious. Surprisingly, I didn't need to be inconspicuous about it.

T-Twilight!?

"You wanna hear something funny, Starlight?" Twilight asked with a grin. It was clear she was trembling, -- one of her hooves held tightly by the other -- but she was doing her best to control it.

And she's smiling...

...

Why is she smiling?

"Go on," Star snorted, lifting her nose at the mare and looking down on her. "I'm sure it'll be hilarious."

"I actually was planning on apologizing to you," Twilight continued to smile in spite of the distress she was clearly feeling. "I was going to beg you to forgive me... I was going to get on the floor if I needed to..." She began to chuckle. It wasn't as raucous as Star had been, but it was still just as disturbing, especially considering the current atmosphere.

"AND!?" Star snapped at the giggling unicorn. Whatever Twilight was doing, it was either working like the best charm ever or backfiring horrendously. I'd have to wait and see which.

...

"And you have literally no intention of forgiving me." Twilight wiped a tear from her eye. I wasn't sure if it was from the laughter or from the sadness that admitting that brought her. Star suddenly turned stoic, her face betraying no emotions. "The truth is... you never had any intention of forgiving me. Isn't that right, Starlight."

Star's eyes narrowed yet again.

"Is that..." I spoke up, though I probably should've kept my mouth shut. "Is that true, Star?"

"And so?" the lilac mare said through clenched teeth. "So what if I wasn't?"

"That's a little unfair of you, don't you think?" Twilight asked. It wasn't even a snarky or underhanded remark. It was simply an honest inquiry. Unfortunately, Star did not take it as such.

In an instant the lilac mare was standing on the bed, her neck craned downwards. She was so close to the violet unicorn that her nose was nearly coming into contact with Twilight's.

"Fair? FAIR!? All right, Sparkles," she was nearly snarling at this point. "Do you wanna know what isn't fair!? You wanna know the truth!? Then here it is! You're right! I wasn't planning on forgiving you! I'm NOT going to forgive you! EVER!" Twilight stood her ground but the onslaught was slowly eking away at her resolve. "Wanna know why I'm so pissed off!? HUH!? Do you wanna know why, even more than I hate YOU for stabbing me in the back, I hate MYSELF!?" Twilight was beginning to shrink away from the rampaging unicorn. It was too much, too fast. I had to step in or something bad might really happen.

"Star y-"

"QUIET, SUNSET!" she roared at me. her horn was blazing with teal energy as the vein in her neck began to bulge. I could do nothing save zipping my lips, Not in the face of such an enraged mare.

"I only had one single THING that I NEEDED to do while I was in the Empire! I made ONE promise!" she returned her fury to the violet mare. "JUST ONE! All I had to do was cling to you and Sun! That's it! THAT'S LITERALLY IT! All I had to do was the best I could to keep the two of you girls safe! WELL, GUESS WHAT, TWILIGHT! FOR THE FIRST TIME IN YEARS, LIKE THE STUPIDEST IDIOT, I PUT MY TRUST IN ANOTHER PONY! I PUT MY TRUST IN YOU!" she pressed a hoof into Twilight's chest and, in spite of the rage, she'd done so so gently the violet mare didn't even move from the gesture. "I THOUGHT MAYBE, JUST MAYBE, I JUST MIGHT BE AS IMPORTANT TO YOU AS YOU ARE TO ME! AND WHAT DID THAT IDIOCY GET ME!? A KNIFE RIGHT IN MY BACK FROM ONE OF MY BEST FRIENDS!"

...

Star continued to glare daggers at the violet unicorn, breathing heavily, as if she'd just ran a marathon. There was unbridled fury still in her, -- obviously -- but there was also pain.

So much pain...

If she weren't so angry, she'd have probably been crying. With one final exhalation from her nostrils she spun around, sitting on her rump with a grunt.

Star...

...

...

...

Twilight couldn't seem to do or say anything in response to the lilac mare's outburst. She'd been silent for several seconds. Her wide eyes were still stuck on the space Star had previously occupied, as if she herself were frozen in place.

Twilight... I really didn't know what to say or do either. Not after what had just transpired. Star had decided to bare her soul about what had happened in the Empire. It wasn't me she was looking to. There wasn't anything I could do. I wanted to move to her side. I wanted to comfort her. But she didn't need me right now. All I could do was have faith in Twilight.

"Starl-"

Starlight didn't give her a chance.

"YOU took that away from ME, Twilight." When she finally spoke again, Star was completely calm. Eerily so, her voice barely above a whisper. "YOU pushed ME away. YOU turned your back on ME." As Star emphasized each word Twilight's head lowered a fraction. "Don't EVER forget that, traitor."

...

...

...

...

...

Neither mare had moved an inch. Neither had said another word. It was evident Star was done with the conversation, but I still had hope. I never doubted Twilight's resolve, not even for a second.

And then...

"You're right, Starlight." The violet unicorn hadn't given up either. "I did it to you. I betrayed you. It was me. All of it was my fault," her head remained down. "And I'll have to live with that, because I know you'll never forgive me."

...

Star moved, but it was a barely noticeable motion. She turned her head a fraction of an inch, looking over her shoulder but saying nothing.

"None of that matters though," the purple unicorn lifted her head, grim determination painting her features. "There are just two things I want you to know, Starlight... No... three things."

Star remained silent, but continued to stare at the mare.

Twilight resumed.

"First off, you're right. I did screw up in the Empire. But I'm not the only one who did," she looked at me with a weak smile. "You can make as many excuses as you want, but we both failed Sunset, Starlight," she returned her glare to the lilac unicorn. "Not just me."

Star's eyes narrowed.

"I may have fallen under the spell of an evil temptress," Twilight smirked, but it lacked appropriate confidence. "But for all your talk, you fell like a sack of potatoes," Twilight laughed. It was a hollow, mirthless sound. "And at my hooves no less."

No way...

...

I was stunned. Void of reason. Completely and utterly flabbergasted. Not in a million years would I have guessed Twilight would take an approach like this. It was all or nothing. I turned to face the lilac mare, expecting the worst.

Wh-what!?

She's...?

She's SMILING!?

She's actually smiling.

Seeing her smile after taking such a brutal tongue lashing was not what I'd expected. Anger? Sure. Rage? Most definitely. A sneer? Oh yeah.

An actual pleased smile?

That was somehow even more terrifying than anything else she could've responded with. Twilight wasn't even shaken by it.

And she wasn't finished yet.

"Second, I will not say that I'm sorry."

WHAT!?

I had no idea where she was going with it, but I trusted her just as much as I trusted Star. Still... it was a baffling statement to make to say the least.

Star just stared back, though she was still smiling.

"Like I said before, you won't forgive me anyway," Twilight was holding it together, but it was clear she might come apart at the seams at any moment. In spite of that, she persisted. "I know even if I did say sorry it wouldn't change anything."

Star blew some air out of her nose. It was either that or an inaudible single laugh.

"So instead I'm... I'm gonna try something else."

Something else?

Star tried her best to hide the intrigue that Twilight's statement had stirred inside of her.

"...And that is?"

She couldn't.

"You'll just have to wait," Twilight lifted her forelegs in a shrug, a coy smile on her face. It was clear she was beginning to gain a little confidence. "I'll show you. You'll see."

...

Star laughed, rolling her eyes.

"I still don't trust you, Twilight," the lilac mare turned away. "I might not ever trust you again."

Twilight stood up. I followed her lead.

"That's up to you, Starlight," she smiled at me, looking relieved at the outcome of her efforts. "but that doesn't mean I'll ever stop trying regardless."

...

"Then I guess that's up to you," Star said without turning around. It was clear from her voice she was smiling too. "Now get out of here you two, I've got business to attend to."

Twilight's smile grew as she turned my way and jerked her head towards the door. I nodded in agreement, a smile on my face as well. Twilight held the door open for me.

"See ya later, Star," I called out as I exited the room.

"Later, Sun!" she replied enthusiastically but she still hadn't turned around.

"Bye, Starlight," Twilight was right behind me.

"Bye, Twilight." Her reply was much more frigid to the violet unicorn, but there was a hint of warmth in it as well.

Just as Twilight was about to shut the door behind herself she stopped, a devious grin on her face.

"Oh! That's right!" she turned to face the lilac mare. "that was only two of the things I wanted to say to you."

...

"Go on," Starlight replied.

...

"I'm in love with you, Starlight Glimmer."

The last thing I saw as Twilight shut the door was Star's confounded face as she whirled around.

Author's Note

Fun. So now there's only one still in the dark.